《Sorcerer Supreme at Hogwarts (English Versión)》 Chapter 1 - 1: 1 Monologue and Life Summary[Edited] Monologue and Life Summary Hello, I hope you like it. This is my first work. "Alright. Looks like I''ve been reborn again. Yes, you heard that right. And you might be wondering, why ''again''? Well, let me explain. I, a handsome young man (self-proclaimed), lived a very happy life on Earth. Which Earth? Well, don''t ask me, I have no idea. All I know is that on the Earth I lived in, I was just an average guy who liked going to the movies. Sorry, I''m getting sidetracked. In short, I died on Earth. In the most clich way possible: yes, obviously, an evil truck got in my way, and boom! I woke up in the great world of Marvel. Thankfully, it was the MCU and not the comics'' multiverse madness. But yeah, that''s where I ended up, and guess what the cherry on top: I reincarnatedor maybe possessed, that might be the right wordthe one and only Doctor Stephen Strange. Crazy, right? Anyway, back to the point: I was reborn as Strange, from birth. I don''t know how or why, nor who put me here. But, of course, I had to prepare myself for what was coming. And so I did. I saved Strange''s sister from drowning, studied as much as I could, and helped my new family invest in enough company shares so they wouldn''t have to work and could live comfortably. Honestly, by the time I was ten, people thought I was some kind of super genius. But let''s move on... When I turned thirteen, I told my parents and sister that I was going to become a monk. Hahaha, you should''ve seen their faces when I said itthough my sister mocked me about going bald and all that. They couldn''t change my mind, though. At this point, I realized I had spent my entire childhood without friends, without a girlfriend, without even going outside unless it was necessary. Damn, I should''ve enjoyed my life more before heading to that damn monastery. Anyway, after convincing my parents and all that, I did it. And you''re probably wondering: why a monastery? Come on, don''t be dumb, we all know which monastery That''s right, Kamar-Taj. But obviously, I wasn''t going to make the whole trip to Nepal and all that. I went straight to the New York Sanctum, where, of course, they didn''t want to let me in. Until I said the magic words: "Ancient One, I know you''re listening; if you don''t let me in, I''ll change the entire timeline. Believe me, I know everything that will happen for at least the next fifty years, and with the Eye of Agamotto, you can verify it." Phew, now that I think about it, I really took a huge risk. I mean, I had nothing to loseI already died once. Maybe just a bit of sadness for my new parents and sister. But I was ready for an all-or-nothing gamble. And so it happened. The doors opened, and out came the shine of a very well-maintained bald head, by the way. How do you even take care of a bald head? I don''t know, but there it was. The most powerful known being on Earth, scrutinizing me. And since this is my internal monologue, I''ll summarize what was said. It was obvious. She asked how I knew everything, tested me to prove I knew about the future, blah blah blah. Of course, I told her I wasn''t Strange, with a slight hope that she knew how to send me back. But obviously, that was impossiblesetting aside the fact that I died there. Not even she knew why I was here, and what''s more, I had merged so well with Strange''s soul that she hadn''t even noticed until I was standing right in front of her. Well, in short, she told me I couldn''t train at Kamar-Taj yet, that I should come back after the Avengers'' battle and all that. So yeah, it was easy to convince her. How? EasyI cut the tendons in my hand. Damn, that hurt, but it worked and WOW! You should''ve seen the Ancient One''s face. Hahaha, surprising people is starting to grow on me. So, after seeing my what''s the word? Stupidityyes, that''s itafter healing me, she agreed to let me enter earlier than expected, but with the obvious condition that I wouldn''t be allowed to leave until I became the new Sorcerer Supreme. Damn, now that I think about it, that damned bald woman tricked me from the very start. Well, and that''s how I got into sorcerer training, blah blah blah I''ll skip the years of training and all that because it was boring. But what I will say is that in just five years, I was already on the same level as monks who had spent their entire lives there. And yeah, I know, everyone will say that the real Strange took less time. And obviously, yeah, that''s how plot development works for the main character. Haven''t you seen those villains who train for fifty years just to be defeated by the new protagonist who started a few months ago, just because of power-ups? Well, I asked the Ancient One about that, and her answer was that it was due to a lack of challengers. You see, Strange faced multiple threats, even Dormammu himself, thousands of times. Meanwhile, I was just training with monks all day, every damn day. Ugh, I should''ve at least gone out with a girl before locking myself in here. You might be wondering what happened to Strange''s girlfriend. The truth is, I felt a little badI stole his life, his family. I couldn''t do the same with the love of his life. Or maybe that''s just the excuse I tell myself since I can''t even leave this place. Anyway, the Ancient One took care of moving some thingsor peoplearound so that the timeline wouldn''t change too much. So, I''m sure Palmer must have already met a doctor who fulfills the same role as Strange, and she''ll eventually marry her destined fianc, as she''s supposed to in this timeline. Damn, I went off track again So, I trained and trained and just kept training until the Battle of New York finally arrived. That''s when I got to leave to protect the monasteryand, hehe, I sneaked out for a bit to see the Avengers. But it was a bad idea. Damn, I got distracted staring at Black Widow, and when I saw her, I thought a goddess had come to take me away. But hey, it''s not like I''m a degeneratecome on, I lived over ten years in a monastery, what did you expect? And then, little Hawkeye saw me and alerted the others, so I had to approach them. I have to say, my entrance was awesomeeven for me. I levitated in with my magic cape, put on my most manly voice, and said, "Looks like you need some help. Mind if I lend a hand?" Hahaha, cool, right? Anyway, Cap accepted my help. I even joined in on the team pose for the mental promotional poster I made, and there I was, fighting alongside my favorite heroes. Spells, arrows, bullets, shields, hammers, and a Hulk were flying everywhere. Obviously, I held back a bitI could''ve closed the portal easily, but I didn''t want to mess with the timeline too much. I already knew the Ancient One was going to punish me, but in my defense, she can see the future, so if she didn''t stop me when I left, I can take that as consent, right? Right? I hope soI don''t want to go back to scrubbing toilets like when I made Mordo bald for eating the pudding my sister sent. Alright, so while I was distracted watching Loki get taken away and befriending Hulkhey, he''s a good guy, kind of like a kid if you take away the destructive rage, excessive steroids, and green skinI even taught him to do a fist bump. When he tried it with Thor, Thor went flying. Then I got a call from the Ancient One, so I said my goodbyes and had to turn down Tony''s invitation to eat Indian food, telling him I''d probably be punished with bathroom duty. Under their astonished stares, I left. And yeah, that''s how it went. I was stuck cleaning bathrooms for three years, but at least the Ancient One took pity on me and let me go out to see the superheroesas long as I restrained my powers. She even gave me some kind of device that would alert me if I was close to altering the timeline. Call me crazy, but it looks a lot like the one the TVA uses. But hey, if this lets me go outside, great! That''s how I started going out occasionally to help the Avengers. They even gave me an honorary Avenger medal. Since I didn''t spend much time with them, I mostly just hung out with Hulk to help him unwind. I have to admit, I like HulkBanner, not so much. Banner is kind of depressive and pessimistic, but of course, it''s not his fault. Luckily, we got along well. He was happy I helped him keep Hulk from destroying one or two countries, and Hulk had fun. Two birds with one stone. That''s how the years passed: cleaning toilets and occasionally fighting Hydra with the Avengers. I helped out during the Age of Ultron, randomly destroying robots. I met Wanda, Vision, and Quicksilver. I even tried to save Quicksilver, but just as I was about to, my timeline device went off, and I had to let things play out. A shame. Then came Civil War. That fight was pointless. They even asked me whose side I was on, which annoyed me so much that I beat them all up and left. My mind was elsewhere, mainly because the Ancient One''s death was approaching. I was dying to ask if it was really necessary for her to die, but before I could say anything, she told me, "Yes, it''s time. I wanted to do it a long time ago, but I had to make sure you didn''t destroy time itself." I guess she just wanted to rest. After all, she lived for a long time, even darkening her soul to endure longer. And in the end, she died in the dumbest way. For someone so powerful, getting decapitated by a weakling is ridiculous. So, I became the new Sorcerer Supreme. I kicked Kaecilius''s ass, and when I got ready with the Time Stone for an exhausting battle with Dormammu, I was shocked to find that I completely overpowered him. I didn''t destroy him or anything, but I could hold my own. That''s when I realized that after suppressing my powers for so long to avoid messing with the timeline, I had seriously underestimated myself. After that, I made Dormammu retreat and returned to enjoy my freedom. But damn it, the Ancient One tricked me again. Now, as Sorcerer Supreme, I have so many duties that I can''t even leave. Worse than before. That bald woman must be laughing her head offeven though she''s already dead. At least now I don''t have to worry about the timeline and all that, since I control time now. Mwahaha. Well, not exactly, but you get the idea let me enjoy it. Where were we? Oh, rightThanos and all that. Well, basically, I kicked his ass while the Avengers watched in shock. Since Vision didn''t die, I convinced Wanda to join Kamar-Taj. The others made peace, and then the TVA showed up to bother me. But I kicked their asses and sent them home. Of course, they came back to nag me about not creating variations and blah blah blah I had to compromise a little, and time passed while I trained Wanda to be the next Sorcerer Supreme. It would be fun to see her bald. Finally, I would be free. I could escape from this disgusting place. Why? Because after so much time, I began to hate it. The reason is simple: when you''ve spent years carefully watching every step you take, even fearing that every relationship you form could change the course of the universe, it gets exhausting. I don''t even know what to do after I retire. Until she arrived. Wanda. Or more precisely, a Wanda from another universe or something like that. To be honest, I didn''t care much, except for the fact that she was possessed by several super-powerful entities addicted to destruction. Recognizing the Phoenix Force in her was enough to give me headaches. But she didn''t come as an enemy... well, partially yes. Basically, she arrived when she barely had any sanity left. It seems that when those forces took control, they destroyed everything before her eyes for years while she couldn''t do anything. So, she asked for my help to stop her, because every time she tried to do it herself, those forces would take control, and the destruction would start all over again. She was basically trapped inside a cocoon, watching as her body did everything she didn''t want it to do. Maybe I felt somewhat connected to that kind of life. So, I helped her. She was too powerful. I had to use all my strength to stop her. Of course, I had to take her far away from our galaxy because planets would just explode when we passed by. At some point, she regained consciousness during our fight and begged me to kill her. To stop her. That made me feel a bit bad for her. After all, I felt a connection to her life. But looking at myself, I realized... What do I have left? What have I done in the world for myself? As Doctor Strange, I did everything. But did I really live my life well? What am I doing? Why am I following the timeline at all costs? I felt guilty for stealing the original''s body, but I ended up following his life so closely that I even forgot my real last name. I forgot what my original life was like. I ended up becoming Stephen Strange. Looking at Wanda, who was about to lose control again, I think I did the stupidest thing I could have done. Well, I finished my job anyway. I thought maybe I could be myself again if I did that... So, looking at Wanda crying while begging me to kill her, I did it. Are you wondering what I did? I exploded. Yes, that''s right. Blowing myself into a thousand pieces with Darkened Wanda was my idea. Yeah, I know I''m terrible with nicknames, but what can I do? Well, let''s say I used it as an excuse, something like, to stop her. Boom. I exploded... Damn, I didn''t even get a girlfriend until the end. What can I say? I''m tired, boss. Even if I kept living as Doctor Strange or changed my appearance to a normal human, this world would never leave anyone alone. I mean, we''re in one of the most dangerous universes that exist. You could literally have the friendly Spider-Man or the Beyonder as your neighbor. Anyway, they say if you stay a virgin after 30, you become a wizard. I died at 40... but I was already the Sorcerer Supreme... Shit, then what am I? Some sort of super wizard sorcerer or something? Ah, well, whatever. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, you''re probably wondering why this long, summarized monologue of my life if I''m supposed to be dead, right? Well, it''s because of what I''m seeing in front of me. Yeah, that''s right, seeing, because apparently, I''m not dead. Just to clarify, I''m looking at the small hands I have and the two giant elders in front of me. It looks like I was reincarnated. Well, at least I seem to know where I am. I guess some kind of psychopath must have heard that "super wizard sorcerer" thing, because, yeah. I''m in a world known not only by me but by everyone, and it''s none other than the world of Harry Potter. And how do I know? Because in front of me, there''s a pair of elderly people, too old to still be alive, staring at me. They must be around 500 or 700 years old, and from the magical energy I feel from all the objects around them, their French language, and because there''s a freaking Philosopher''s Stone above the fireplace, only one surname comes to mind... Flamel! By the way, what kind of crazy person leaves the Philosopher''s Stone on top of the fireplace? And what if it burnsoh, I realized what I was about to say is nonsense, so let''s just leave it at that. Well, it looks like this won''t be a boring life this time. ----------------------------- Thank you for reading. Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki ?Te ayudo con algo ms? ???? Chapter 2 - 2: 2 Rebirth, Again? Rebirth, Again? France, 1977. In a small, friendly, and quiet neighborhood, the soft cry of a baby was heard for the first time in a long while if you could call it soft. "Uwaaaa! (Damn it, again!)" It seemed the baby''s cry disturbed the residents of the house, as the lights turned on and the sound of slow, brittle footsteps echoed through the halls. As the door opened, an elderly woman and her husband peeked outside. Their faces did not clearly reveal their agenot because they looked younger than they were, but quite the opposite. "Nico, look, someone left a poor baby at our doorstep. Poor thing, he must be cold. Pick him up!" the woman said, pushing her husband forward. "Uwaaaa! (Why am I crying? I can''t control my tear ducts)" "Wow! Luckily, you seem to have energy, little one. Come, let me help you." The frail old man bent down, and strange noises came from his bones. "(Wow, old man, I think you need more help than I do. But this seems oddly familiar.)" The child stopped crying and suspiciously looked around, or at least as much as he could, given that he still had little control over his head. "Nico, hurry, bring him inside. We don''t want him catching a cold." The woman urged her husband, who quickly entered the house and lit the fireplace. "Ugh! (Damn it, I can''t get any words out of my mouth. Alright, stay calm, Stephenobserve and analyze.)" As they slowly carried him inside, the baby tried to take in as much information as possible about his surroundings. "Alright, Penny, I brought him in. Lay him on the couch near the fire. Please, send a letter to the Aurors so they can check on his parents." The man, slightly out of breath, placed the baby on the couch while giving instructions to his wife. "(Aurors, Nico, and that thing on the fireplaceis it what I think it is?)" "(If it is, I think I know where I am and who this old man barely able to move isNicolas FLAMEL.)" After a while, during which the couple settled the baby in and checked for any injuries or scratches, the flapping of a large black owl was heard. "Gaa! (Wow, awesome! Those are the famous messenger owls. That just confirms my suspicions.)" The child was fascinated for a moment before his attention returned to the bright red stone sitting atop the fireplace. "(Do they seriously place something this dangerous on top of a fireplace like it''s a decorative vase or something?)" The child''s internal monologue was interrupted when he noticed fluctuations coming from all the objects around the fireplaceor more specifically, the house itself. "(Well, it makes sense. Over 700 years, and no one has managed to steal it, not even get close. It must have that level of security.)" Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he observed swords gleaming with powerful fluctuations and even a simple fruit bowl radiating a surprising amount of magical energy, the child was astonished by the sheer level of magic present in the objects. "Nico, Mr. Richard said that if you want, you can go see the child while he sends his Aurors to check the surroundings. It''s highly unlikely he comes from a Muggle family, as they wouldn''t be able to bypass all the house''s barriers." Perenelle said as she read the letter brought by the owl. "Alright, let him come. Meanwhile, I''ll lower the barrier so he can enter. Please, keep an eye on the little onehe seems quite interested in the decorative swords," Flamel said as he slowly left the room. After some time, while Mrs. Perenelle distracted the baby by showing him the Philosopher''s Stone as if it were a keychain, the doorbell rang, and Mr. Flamel went to answer it. "Hello, Mr. Flamel. It''s been a long time. I hope I''m not intruding." A man with a slightly exaggerated mustache, dressed in what seemed to be the uniform of the French Aurors, arrived. His prominent belly stretched the fabric of his robes. "Hello, Mr. Richard. Don''t worry, we needed your assistance. Please, come in." Flamel gestured for the Auror to enter while explaining what had happened and mentioning the child. "So, this is the little one. Before arriving, I had the Aurors scan the area, and they found no magical fluctuations or any trace of where the child came from. But don''t worryI will take him to a safe place where he will be properly cared for." Mr. Richard spoke with eloquence, but his curious and greedy glances toward the stone that Mrs. Perenelle had left on the fireplace did not go unnoticed by anyoneincluding the child. "Is that so? And where will you take the poor boy?" Perenelle asked, feeling a hint of guilt. Despite only playing with him for a short while, she had already grown fond of him. "It appears the child might be a wizard. Even young children are somewhat affected by anti-Muggle barriers, so he will likely be placed in an orphanage under supervision until his magical abilities awaken and he is old enough to attend schoolprobably Beauxbatons. But don''t worry, he will be fine." The man spoke with confidence, though there was a subtle hint of reluctance in his tonesomething easy to miss unless one paid close attention. But for the Flamels, who had spent centuries navigating schemes and control attempts, it was easy to detect. "Nico, I would like to keep him if we could. I''ve always wanted to know what it feels like to have a child or a grandchild, and for him to appear like this it seems like a miracle brought by magic itself," Perenelle said as she gently stroked the baby''s tiny head. Nicolas Flamel looked at his wife before turning his gaze to the baby, who stared back at him with bright blue eyes filled with intelligence, as if he were waiting for an answer. "Pardon my interruption, madam, but don''t you wonder where the child came from or who left him here? What if this is a trap for the stone?" the man insisted, feigning concern. "Don''t worry. What could a baby do? Besides, after so many years and failed attempts, if someone manages to steal the stone using a baby as bait, then perhaps we no longer deserve to have it. We will keep the baby, and tomorrow we will go to the Ministry to handle the paperwork." Flamel spoke firmly as he approached to touch the child''s small forehead. The baby continued staring at him intently, but there was now a noticeable sense of calmness in his gaze. "(Such an intelligent child it''s as if he understands everything that''s happening.)" Flamel then turned and motioned toward the door. "Well, it''s your decision, Mr. Flamel. If you need anything, feel free to call me. I am at your service," the man said before taking his leave. "Alright, let''s go to sleep. Tomorrow, we have a lot to do, and after so long, we also need to get things for the little one. Although I don''t like this idea, we should get a house-elf to help take care of him." Flamel''s face showed a hint of sadness at the mention of the creature. "That''s fine, Nico. It''s the best way to ensure the child''s safety and well-being, considering we are quite old. Don''t worryI know you dislike having these poor creatures as slaves, but it''s not as if we treat them that way." Perenelle, who looked much more fragile than Nicolas Flamel, picked up the child and carried him to his room. She drew her wand and transformed a nightstand into a small crib. "Alright, you''ll sleep here. Rest wellwe have a long day ahead tomorrow." She gently patted the baby''s belly until he drifted off to sleep. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 3 - 3: 3 First Steps and Big Decisions First Steps and Big Decisions "Nico, come quickly, look! Little Stepy is taking his first steps!" a woman shouted to her husband from the backyard as she watched a nearly one-year-old baby slowly rise from the blanket on the ground. Around him, a small house-elf spun anxiously, worried that the child might hurt himself. "Haha, it''s okay, Misty. Little Stepy won''t get hurt; the blanket is enchanted. Don''t worry so much," Perenelle said to the house-elf, Misty. This elf had been a gift from her friend Newt, who rescued her after his children encountered dark wizards trying to smuggle magical animals. Misty had been trapped in one of the cages. Fortunately, the Flamels needed a house-elf, and the Scamanders, unsure of what to do with her, were happy to help. Without a wizard to serve, elves fall into a deep depression, often leading to their death. "Ugaaaa (This is easy. Who do they think I am? I''m a super-genius babythough I''m actually more than thatand I can do anything!)," Stephen thought. Although not entirely happy, he realized that even though he had been an adult when he died, his childlike mentality had taken over. So, while he had the memories of two adults, his mind was now that of a child. He accepted this after two weeks in this new world when he noticed that his memories felt disconnected from his body, more like two long movies he had watched rather than something he had experienced personally. This time was different from when he was reincarnated as Stephen Strange for the first time. Maybe it was a blessing, as he could now enjoy his childhood. And yes, he still carried his old nameStephen Flamel. The Flamels had chosen the name Stephen when they adopted him. Although it felt strange to have his former name, at least his last name had changedsomething he was grateful for, as he had never liked his previous surname. "Jojo, little Stephen is growing so fast. Maybe it''s time to get him some little friends to play with," Flamel said as he approached with a plate of cookies. "Uh, Master, uh, let Misty handle it," the timid little elf hesitated as she approached Flamel, reluctant to leave the child, who stood proudly in the same spot for ten minutes. "Relax, Misty. Stay with little Stephen. I''ll take care of this. I''ve already told you that you can relax a little; don''t be so nervous," Flamel said, smiling at the elf while pointing at the baby, who had fallen on his bottom for the third time. "Gya, Master Stephen, forgive my carelessness. Bad Misty, bad!" The little elf, upon seeing Stephen fall, began to cry as she smacked her own hands. "No, uga no (Stop! Stop hitting yourself, it didn''t hurt me!)," Stephen thought, frustrated. "It''s okay, Misty. Little Stepy doesn''t want you to hurt yourself. We''ve already told you, don''t worry," Perenelle reassured her. "Come, have some tea and calm down. We don''t want the little one to get angry again like last time," she added, recalling the time Stephen got so upset when his favorite toy broke that he accidentally activated some of Nicolas Flamel''s magical tools. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, jojo, what a great magical awakening for just a one-year-old. I can''t imagine what he''ll be like when he grows up," Nicolas Flamel said proudly, despite the fact that the ruined tools had been worth a fortune to an average wizard. "Yes, but I''m a bit worried. Maybe we should put a magical suppressor on him while he''s still a child. I don''t want him to hurt himself. Can you make one, Nico? Something that doesn''t stop his magic but prevents him from using it unintentionally?" Perenelle, concerned for the little one''s safety, expressed her worries to Nicolas. "Alright, it''s easy, don''t worry, I''ll take care of it," Nicolas Flamel said as he gently patted the boy''s head. Stephen had just taken two steps and was clutching his pantsjust before a cracking sound came from his knee. --- Two Years Later --- "Happy birthday, Stepy! Look, your grandmother brought your favorite cake so you can enjoy it with your friends," Perenelle said as she entered the dining room, surrounded by children between the ages of two and four. In the main seat, sitting like a little prince, with bright sky-blue eyes full of intelligence and silky blond hair, dressed in a small blue suit that matched his eyes, was little Stephen Flamel. Today, he was turning three years old. The children around him were friends he had made when his grandmother decided to take him to a magical daycare where French wizards sent their young children. Among them were even some future Beauxbatons students who quickly got along with Stephen. "Stepy, Stepy! Hurry, blow out the candles and make a wish!" exclaimed a little blonde girl who radiated a soft glow of beauty. Even at that young age, everyone could tell that she would grow up to be stunning. However, since she was still small, she wasn''t yet enchanting others, which allowed her to make friends easily. She was Fleur Delacour. "Alright, Flopy, calm down, the cake won''t fly away... or maybe it will. That would be a fun way to surprise someone," Stephen said, looking at the cake with a mischievous smile. Some of his friends rolled their eyes, while others looked at him in worry, fearing they might be his next victims. From the first day he met his classmates, Stephen had proven to be an expert prankster. His specialty was surprising people, whether in a good or bad way. Of course, he always made sure no one got hurt and that everyone laughed afterward, which quickly made him everyone''s favorite. "Stephen, stop thinking nonsense and just blow out the candles already. I want cake," said a chubby four-year-old boy. His name was Samuel Waterson, one of Stephen''s first friends. "Yeah, Step, hurry up, I want to go play. Isn''t that right, Ricky?" said a three-year-old girl who, if not for her long hair tied in a bow, could easily be mistaken for a boy. She was even wilder than most boys. Her name was Isabel Lines. "Um, y-yeah, s-sure," replied a short boy with glasses timidly. Although he seemed shy, he was actually the bravest of the group, being the first to stand up to a classmate who had tried to imitate Stephen and brought fireworks to the daycare. Protecting his friends, he was Richard Walter. The day went on with the children running everywhere, while occasionally, a small elf dressed as a maid worriedly tried to prevent them from getting hurt, until it was time to say goodbye. "Bye, Stepy! Come to my house to play later," said little Fleur as she held her father''s hand. "Bye, Step! Bye, Mr. and Mrs. Flamel," Isabel said as her mother scolded her for being covered in cake. "G-goodbye, Stephen, I had fun. Thanks for inviting me," said little Ricky softly as a house-elf came to pick him up. "Bye, buddy. The cake was awesome. Next time, I''ll bring one from my mom''s shop," Samuel said, while his mother wiped the food stains from his clothes. "Phew, today was exhausting. But I had fun, hehe. Time to measure my magic level. Hopefully, I should already have the same magic as a first-year student," Stephen thought as he removed the bracelet his grandparents had given him when he was a year old to prevent his magic from going out of control. "Yeah, awesome. Looks like by the time I turn eleven and go to school, I''ll have more magic than even many fifth- or sixth-years, hehe," the blond boy smiled as he rolled on his bed. "Now the question is whether I should go to Beauxbatons or Hogwarts..." ----------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 4 - 4: 4 The Eldritch Portal "The Eldritch Portal" In a room that looked like it had been hit by several storms, surrounded by books and papers with illegible writings, sat an eight-year-old boy. "Ugh, damn it! I''m so close, I just need one more rune, just one!" the boy shouted, shaking his hands over his head. "Step, why don''t you go out and play with your friends? You''ve been locked up studying all week. Why not take a little break, dear?" An elderly woman entered the room after hearing the boy''s frustrated sighs, carrying a tray of cookies. "Yes, Grandma, I''m almost done. I just need to place the last rune, and that''s it," Stephen said, trying to coax his grandmother into giving him a little more time. "Stephen, you know you can''t activate the runes without your grandfather or Misty present. We don''t want you blowing something up again," Perenelle said, giving her grandson a firm look of admonition. "I know, Grandma. I''m just calcu Wait, that''s it, I found it! Grandma, I''m going to find Grandpa and Misty to verify it. Yes! I think I finally did it!" the blond-haired boy exclaimed, jumping happily from his seat and dashing out of the room, leaving his grandmother behind. "Oh, that boy... Well, he''ll have to clean up his room later. What a mess!" Perenelle murmured as she looked around and slowly walked away. In another room, Nicolas Flamel, the greatest alchemist of all time, was enjoying his downtime, playing with some of the trinkets he had created. Clash "Grandpa, I did it! Help me verify it. I need a wand and Misty to observe," the boy said, entering joyfully and kicking the door open. "Again, kid, I told you not to kick my office door. And what did you accomplish this time? Another bomb? Haha. A wand, huh? I think I left it around here," the old man replied, slowly turning around as he searched for the wand he had created for his grandson to test his spells. Normally, wands are given to young wizards when they start their magical education, as that is the optimal time to control their growth and power. But at just five years old, Stephen had control equivalent to an eleven-year-oldperhaps even better. So one day, he asked his grandfather for a wand to test the rune work he had been doing. From a very young age, Stephen locked himself in the library to study Nicolas Flamel''s books. The Flamels didn''t mind, as they believed that the more you know, the less harm you can do to yourself. Of course, they also weren''t too worried because they didn''t own any books on dark magic. As long as he was supervised during his experiments, they thought there wouldn''t be much trouble. Or so they believeduntil Stephen started exploring runes to create, as he called them, spells from a place called Kamar-Taj. The Flamels had never heard of it, but it piqued their curiosity. Using these ideas, Stephen created a circle of sparks that later exploded. Fortunately, the only damage was to himselfhe completely burned off his hair, eyelashes, and eyebrows. As punishment, he had to go an entire week without fixing it. "Here it is, take it. Wait while I activate the test circle and, in the meantime, organize my books, please," Flamel said, walking over to a magical circle he had created to prevent his grandson from destroying the property. He placed a glowing rock on a rune in the corner. "Misty!" With a small cry, a plop was heard, and an elegantly dressed house-elf appeared. This was Misty, the Flamel family''s house-elf. The Flamels had struggled to convince her to wear proper clothingevery time they tried to give her new clothes, she would burst into tears. Eventually, they managed to trick her by telling her it was just for appearances and that she was merely borrowing them. After years of working for the Flamels, Misty was no longer as nervous and even felt proud to serve them. "Alright. Misty, Grandpa, you will finally witness the true Eldritch spell," Stephen said while pointing forward with the wand in one hand and tracing a circle with the other. At first, this movement seemed strange to the Flamels, but then Nicolas observed closely and realized it produced the same effect as wand movementsperhaps even improving it. This intrigued Flamel, as it was a novel method of control. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the boy concentrated, a circle of sparks slowly formed before them, opening until it reached the size of a circular doorway. Yes, a doorway, because through it, they could see a surprised Perenelle standing in the kitchen. "Oh, Grandma, there you are. Come on, join us," Stephen said, beaming with joy at finally making his magic work. His smile shone as brightly as the sun. "No, Master. Hu, let Misty check first," the little elf said bravely before diving headfirst into the portal. The sight made the family laugh, though they were also astonished by the magnificent spell before them. After Misty confirmed there was no danger, Perenelle slowly stepped through the portal, while Nico, wand in hand, closely observed the portal''s workingsjust in case. "So this is the spell you wanted to achieve, kid. Well done, though I think it could be a bit problematic if it comes to light," Nicolas said, his initial amazement shifting into concern. "Why, Nico? I think it''s a fantastic magic. Any wizard would want to learn it," Perenelle said, looking at her husband with curiosity. "Yes, every wizard would want to learn it, and it could even change the magical world. But..." Nicolas replied, glancing around the room with sadness. "It''s a transportation spell, but the anti-apparition barrier didn''t even flicker. That means any dark wizard with this spell could do many thingseven use it to commit crimes," Nicolas Flamel said, trying to sound gentle so as not to disappoint his grandson. "I knew it, Grandpa. Don''t worry. This rune I created is just the foundation for many other spells that will later be easier to use. And this spell was the hardest to create, so unless someone knows what I know, it''s unlikely anyone else will achieve the same result," the boy said, his voice filled with exhaustion and a hint of pride. "Then, I can finally res...t..." As he spoke his last words, the boy''s eyes began to close, and he slowly fell forward. Fortunately, the little elf snapped her fingers, preventing him from hitting the floor. "Oh, this child... How long has it been since he last rested? Misty, please take him to his room," Perenelle requested, worried about her grandson, who now floated with his eyes closed but with a huge smile on his face. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 5 - 5: 5 A Magical Revelation I need to make this announcement after having created this chapter over 4 months ago. Spoiler alert: In this chapter, Stephen will tell the truth to his grandparents, but he has a justification... more like Stephen will appear. And how would you explain that to their grandparents? I directly saved myself the trouble of always creating silly excuses and instead made it so their grandparents already know they come from another world right from the start. At this point, if you don''t like the truth being revealed, it''s fine if you choose not to continue the story because many people complain about the same thing. Remember, the Flamel couple is over 600 years old. Try deceiving your grandfather, who is possibly less than 100, and see if it works. "A Magical Revelation" After finally completing the rune necessary to recreate the spells of Kamar-Taj, I think it''s time to tell my grandparents the truthsomething I''ve been keeping to myself for so long but need to let out. The next day, Stephen took advantage of the fact that everyone was still seated after dinner, gathered a bit of courage, and spoke to his grandparents. "Grandpa, Grandma, there''s something I need to tell you. I know it will sound crazy, and you might want to send me to St. Mungo''s, but please, I need you to listen calmly," Stephen said while receiving doubtful looks from his grandparents. The Flamel couple exchanged a glance, then, intrigued, turned their attention back to the nervous child. With a smile, they responded, encouraging him to continue. "Go ahead, dear, we''re all ears." "I''m iro... Sorry, that''s not it. I''ve reincarnated here. Twice. That is, I died in another world and was reborn, then I died again and ended up here. So, in truth, I''m not a child or maybe I am. I''m an adult trapped in a child''s body," Stephen said, unable to lift his head. "Oh, was that all?" Nicolas said, not giving it much importance. "Nico, don''t be silly. Can''t you see the boy is worried?" Perenelle scolded her husband before turning back to Stephen. "Tell us everything, dear, don''t worry." A bit surprised by his grandmother''s understanding and his grandfather''s indifference, Stephen calmed down a little and began to tell everythingwhat he had experienced on Earth, what happened when he was Doctor Strange, how he studied and how Marvel''s magic worked, all the way to how he died and the sensation he had from the moment he was reborn in this body. He spoke for what felt like hours until his throat went dry, prompting the house-elf to bring him a glass of juice. "Don''t worry, dear. Even if that''s the case, the day we decided to adopt you, you became our grandson, and that will never change," Perenelle said, hugging her grandson with tears in her eyes after hearing that he had to endure not one but two deaths, neither of which were gentle. "Mmh, I think I might know why you were reborn here, though it''s just a theory," Nicolas said as he looked seriously at his grandson. "You said that woman was her name Ancient One? She said that the first time you were born, your soul and Strange''s had merged to the point of becoming just one stronger soul, right?" the grandfather asked, looking at his grandson for confirmation. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes. She said that not even she noticed until I appeared before her, and out of fear of disrupting the timeline, she let me train at Kamar-Taj until the day Doctor Strange was supposed to know what to do," Stephen said while looking at his grandfather with doubt. "Then, when you died the second time, you were already much stronger. I assume even your soul had grown, and your explosion should have destroyed your magic along with your soul." "Uh, yeah, I think so. I had to stop Wanda at all costs, and I couldn''t let her switch bodies or something like that," Stephen said, remembering Wanda''s crazed look, corrupted by all kinds of dark energies. "And here''s my final confirmation: you said that magic in that world Marnel, was it? All magic must be borrowed, with interest, from higher beings who reclaim it after death." "It was Marvel, Grandpa, and yes, all magic in Marvel is borrowed. Even those higher beings draw magic from other dimensions. Why?" Stephen asked, now curious about his grandfather''s reasoning. "It''s because of your feeling of disconnect with your past memories. You said you didn''t feel like they were yours but rather as if you were watching them in a Pensieve. I think there might be a theoretical explanation for that." "Enough beating around the bush, Nico. Just say it alreadyyou''re making us all nervous," Perenelle said, tired of her husband''s roundabout way of speaking. "Sorry, sorry. What I think happened is that when Strange exploded, his soul fragmented, separating Strange from the boy from Earth once again, and all the magical power he had tried to reclaim the soul or repair it. Since your soul was so strong, it likely had some influence. But obviously, those beings wouldn''t let their magic be wasted on a dead person. So, the magic automatically sent you to a universe where magic belongs to everyone." "Here, magic is born within creatures and wizards. So, when you arrived here, it was meant to repair your soul, but that didn''t happen. Instead of bringing your soul and placing it in another person, I suppose due to the laws of this worldbecause if universes have laws, according to many ancient wizards who tried to study themthe soul and its remnants created a safe body. Do you remember when we found you, Perenelle? He was perfectly fine, even dressed in very warm clothing," Nicolas said while looking at his wife. "You''re right, Nico. When we found him, he was clean, dressed, and well-fed. It even seemed odd that someone would abandon him," Perenelle said, touching her chin as she recalled the moment. "There you have it. A safe body was created in a secure environment, in the safest place within the strongest magical barriers in the world, apart from schools and the ministries of magic. But I suppose you weren''t sent there for one simple reasonPerenelle''s compassion and need. She became attached to you instantly because she had always wanted a child or grandchild, and you appeared. Just like Perenelle said that day: you were a gift from magic itself," Nicolas said with a smile, looking at his grandson and his wife. "Wait, Grandpa, but if that''s the case, what does it have to do with my memories? I have all the memories of both lives." "Yes, you have the memories, but you don''t feel like you lived them. That''s because those memories belong to the souls that formed your body. You didn''t live those memories, but they are stored in the body that was created. You yourself said that, even though you had those memories, it wasn''t like when you were reborn as Strange; rather, you felt like a normal, ordinary child who just knew more." "So, you''re not an adult in a child''s bodyyou''re a child who can see the memories of an adult. But in the end, you''re just a child who knows many things," Nicolas approached Stephen and patted his head before saying, "So don''t worry. Live as a child should, and don''t obsess over those memories. Watch them as if they were those giant screens Muggles havethe cinemaand just relax." Tears fell from the child''s eyes as he was embraced by his grandparents. Suddenly, he felt a kind of magical pulse spreading throughout the house, activating some of the magical tools. Even the Philosopher''s Stone began to glow. "Hoho, it seems you''ve been holding onto this for too long, and when you let it out, you opened the floodgate. You can even feel the magic in the air. Kid, you''re going to have a great life in the magical world," Nicolas Flamel said as he observed his grandson, sensing the magical surge emanating from himso strong that anyone would be amazed. Flamel even compared it to when he first met Dumbledore. As Stephen looked at his hands and felt the magic coursing through his body, as if greeting him upon finally accepting his soul, he felt exhilarated. With a smile, he told his grandparents, "Grandparents, I want to go to Hogwarts." "NO!" They both said in unison. "A Magical Revelation" Chapter 6 - 6: 6 The Passage to Hogwarts "The Passage to Hogwarts" Stephen''s magical outburst triggered some alarms at the French Ministry, which immediately sent a letter to the Flamels. They even attempted to send Aurors, whom Nicolas Flamel dismissed using the excuse of an alchemical experiment gone wrong. Obviously, the Aurors were not satisfied with that explanation, but there was nothing they could do against the man with the most connections in the wizarding world. Time passed with a more relaxed Stephen, peacefully enjoying his childhood with pranks and all sorts of mischief, as if the seal of a beast had finally been broken and he no longer had to think like a mature personwithout neglecting his study of Eldritch magic, of course. In addition, he tried to convince his grandparents to send him to Hogwarts, something they firmly opposed, especially when they learned the reason, which Stephen easily revealed to them. He told them everything that would happen and showed them the magic of Kamar-Taj, which he had already managed to modify to prove he was safe. "Come on, Grandma, I''ll be fine. The noseless bald guy won''t be able to do anything until at least when Harry Potter turns 14. Even if he does, I can easily escape with a portal, even using the illusion spell, and I could even tie him up with the Eldritch whip and run away," Stephen continued trying to convince his grandmother, who had the most say in the house. After finding the rune to modify Kamar-Taj magic, Stephen was able to decipher most of the basic spells. However, some worked differently, like the mirror dimension, which, when activated, did not function as a separate dimension but rather as a space expansion, similar to Newt Scamander''s suitcase. His grandfather told him this was likely due to conflicting magical laws in this universe. Although a bit disappointed, it was still a highly useful magic for creating a small sub-world or hideouts. "No, Stephen, I would be crazy to let you go to any school other than Beauxbatons. Why don''t you want to go there? All your friends will be with you, it''s the school where your grandfather and I studied, and we still have some influence there thanks to our investments over the years," his grandmother gently tried to persuade him. "Alright, kid, stop bothering your grandmother. Let me say something," Nicolas, who normally watched everything from the sidelines with the little elf and rarely intervened, suddenly spoke to Stephen and then turned to his wife. "Peny, maybe the boy needs this. We already know that when young Potter joins the school, Stephen will be two or three years older. If at nine years old he already shows the skills of someone who has studied magic for at least three years, by then he''ll be more than capable of defending himself. And as he said, things will only get dangerous when young Potter turns 14," said Nicolas Flamel, unusually siding with Stephen, to the latter''s pleasant surprise. "Yes, Grandma, just like Grandpa said. Who''s to say that by the time I''m 17, I won''t be able to face both Dumbledore and the bald guy together?" Stephen''s voice, tinged with pride and mockery, resonated. "Don''t worry, Peny. I''ve prepared some protection amulets just in case, and I''ll even talk to Dumbledore. If you want, we can also join the Hogwarts school board. It''s not like we lack the funds, and the boy can visit us anytime through the portal," Nicolas added. Seeing the cracks forming in his wife''s resolve, only one final push was needed. sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, Grandma, not even the anti-Apparition barrier can stop me. In fact, Grandpa and I managed to link the rune to a door that I can place anywhere, allowing you to move between continents without any problems. We can buy a house there and connect them easily so we can be both here and there," Stephen played his trump card at the perfect moment, taking advantage of his grandfather''s support. "Nico, you ugh! Fine, fine, you can go to Hogwarts, but under my conditions. And you''d better behave until you turn 11 and receive your letter, or else you''ll go to Beauxbatons as you should," his grandmother finally relented. "Great! Grandma, you''re the best! Don''t worry, no pranks or weird stuff (until I get to school)," Stephen muttered the last part under his breath, making a promise. "Hoho, good for you, kid. Though it''ll be fun to see how you break the news to your friendsand especially to that Delacour girl," his grandfather said with a smug smile full of schadenfreude. "Ugh, Fleur. That girl has become so violent. What happened to the little princess who used to follow us everywhere? Could it be her Veela blood?" Stephen wondered, remembering the beautiful girl who had gradually become almost as aggressive as a demon. "Whose fault do you think that is, huh? She used to hang out with you little troublemakersyou corrupted the poor girl," his grandmother accused, blaming the pranks they constantly played. They often left Fleur behind, dressed like a princess, unable to run. Eventually, she had to start dressing like them. (No, I think she may have inherited that from her grandmother and mother, Nicolas muttered under his breath, recalling the Delacour women.) "Well, I''ll deal with that later. Now that I''ve finally convinced Grandma and created most of the spells, it''s time to intensify my physical training!" Stephen declared. Although he had spent most of his time studying runes and magic to modify Kamar-Taj spells, he had also dedicated time to martial arts he had learned as a monk. While Kamar-Taj magic could be fueled by internal energy, it also required physical endurance. Even though Stephen was stronger and had more magic than a typical school-age child, he could only cast five or six spells before becoming exhausted. With Stephen training his body and occasionally going out with his friendswhom he had already informed of his study planshe had to hide from little Fleur for a week until she calmed down. Every time she saw him, she would shout "Traitor!" and chase after his cart, which suffered many scratches while she yelled things a child shouldn''t say. He finally managed to calm her down by giving her a hug and promising to visit her every summer vacation. His friends, though a little sad that they wouldn''t be studying with him, reluctantly accepted his decision under the same promise. After all, it wasn''t like they wouldn''t see him again. Thus, the three years passed until his Hogwarts letter arrived. Normally, in France, the Beauxbatons letter should have come, but Nicolas Flamel took care of notifying the relevant schools, to which Dumbledore gladly agreedwithout realizing the mistake he might have made Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you''re enjoying my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 7 - 7: 7 The Arrival at Hogwarts "The Arrival at Hogwarts" The Peaceful Day Breaks The peaceful day at home was finally interrupted by the sound of an owl''s wings as it delivered an envelope. "Grandpa, Grandma, the Hogwarts letter is finally here!" exclaimed Stephen, a blond-haired, blue-eyed, and rather athletic boy, as he ran in from the yard, sweaty. "Uf, yes, it seems the time has finally come. Though it makes me sad to be apart from my boy, it''s time for you to study and make friends," said Grandma Perenelle with a hint of sorrow. "Now, now, don''t worry so much, Peny. Misty already secured a house in Hogsmeade; we just need to connect the door, and we''ll be just meters away from Hogwarts. Don''t stress too much. I also managed to join the school board easily thanks to Dumbledore and Mrs. Longbottom," said Grandpa Nicolas Flamel, trying to reassure his wife. "Alright! I can finally go to Diagon Alley and get my wand. (Even though I occasionally use the one Grandpa gave me, I have to do so under supervision.)" "Hu, Master, wouldn''t it be easier to shop at Place Cache here in France?" asked the small house-elf, Misty, softly from behind the excited young boy. "No. You don''t understand, Misty. If I''m going to a magical school in England, I must buy my supplies in Diagon Alley," the boy stated seriously, as if it were an immutable fact. "I see, Master Stephen. You are so wise," said the elf, believing in the boy''s nonsense as if they were unbreakable laws, completely ignoring the eye rolls from his grandparents, who were already used to his antics. "Alright, we have until September to prepare everything, so it''s time to move. We need to visit the French Ministry of Magic to handle the paperwork before we leave," said Grandma as she started listing the things they would bring, disregarding the fact that their house would be easily connected to the new one. "Jaa, even though we never let anyone from the Ministry bother us and rarely had visitors besides the families of the children, the French Ministry won''t like us movingespecially to England. I hope they don''t put up too many obstacles; otherwise, I''ll have to ask the Delacour family or even Dumbledore for help," said Grandpa, thinking about the Ministry officials who always looked at him with greed, as if he were a pile of gold. That was the main reason he avoided going out. "Yeah, I hope it goes smoothly," Stephen said with a slight tremor in his voice, remembering that every time he mentioned leaving for Hogwarts, the little fairy would turn into a demon and give him a beating, effectively banning the word "Hogwarts" in her presence. "You know you have to say goodbye to your friends, right?" Grandma said with a mischievous smile, noticing her grandson''s small tremor and reminding him that he had to face that "demon." Though, to her, the girl was like a little angel. She was unaware that all of Stephen''s friends had been trained in martial arts by him to defend themselves if anyone ever bothered themand the best among them was little Fleur. After preparing all the paperworkwhich, fortunately, didn''t face much resistance, since Mr. Flamel had come prepared and the Scamander family was in the country, making things easier thanks to one of Newt''s sonsthe family got ready for the move. "Jojo, are you sure you don''t want more ice for that eye, boy?" the old man said with a teasing smile as he looked at his grandson, who sported a black eye from a well-deserved beating by his little friend. "I''m fine. It''ll disappear in a couple of minutes. Ugh," Stephen replied with a forced smile, recalling his little friend''s fury after he said they might not see each other until Christmas and taunted her that she wouldn''t be able to hit him for monthsearning him a few extra beatings in advance. Everyone else watched from the sidelines, unwilling to interfere in their daily sparring or the beatings Fleur gave Stephen. "Alright, let''s go, everyone. The portkey is ready. Ugh, this is going to make my bones ache. Fortunately, we only have to do this once, and then we''ll use the door," said Perenelle. Stephen needed to know the location before using his portal, so they had to travel with a portkey first. After that, they wouldn''t need it anymoreunless they traveled to another country. The reason the entire Flamel family had to go together with the portkey was that they were one of the most closely watched families. If Stephen went alone and the Flamels suddenly appeared in Hogwarts, it would draw attention, potentially putting Stephen in danger. The Stone was already a target; while many thought it was just a legend, others did not. Dumbledore assured them the school was safer than ever, but if people discovered there was magic capable of bypassing even the strongest barriers, it could turn the Ministries against them. Thus, Stephen was forbidden from publicly demonstrating this magic until he developed a counterspell for it. This was a challenge for Stephen, as it had never been necessary in the other world, but he was closeperhaps one or two more years, and he could finally reveal it. After the rough journeyduring which Stephen vomited for two minutes straight, and the Flamel couple needed Misty''s assistancethe family regained their composure and greeted the portkey official, who eyed them suspiciously, noticing they carried nothing in their hands. However, he didn''t care much. After leaving the British Ministrywhere a chubby man named Fudge nearly kissed their shoes after meeting Minister Millicentthe Flamels finally arrived at their new home, stepping off the famous Knight Bus. "I never want to use this country''s transportation again. Ugh," Stephen groaned as he stumbled out, running toward a bush in the corner. "Well, I must say it''s not that bad. Back in the day, we had to travel in carriages that were far bumpier and much slower," Grandpa commented calmly, unfazed, under the watchful gaze of the driver. Fortunately, they had no other passengers, so they weren''t bothered much and didn''t worry about the driver, who was bound by a magical contract preventing him from revealing passengers'' drop-off locations unless they were fugitives or criminals. Though the Flamels weren''t exactly hiding, they certainly didn''t want the entire British wizarding world knocking on their doors. "Alright, Misty, let''s go inside, get everything in order, and connect the door," said Perenelle, seeing that her grandson had recovered. "Hu, yes, Mistress." "Come on, boy, get inside. Kids these days are so fragile," the old man scoffed as he raised his hand, his joints cracking audibly. "(Says the one making that noise?)" the boy thought, rolling his eyes at his grandfather''s shamelessness. Looking up, he saw the massive castle in the distance and smiled. "At last, I''m here Hogwarts." Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you''re enjoying my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ko-fi.com/yodarki patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 8 - 8: 8 The Journey on the Express "The Journey on the Express" After the Flamel family settled into their new home and connected the door, not much really changed; it just felt like the house was bigger now. Stephen went shopping with Misty in Diagon Alley. The experience was nothing extraordinary since he had already visited Place Cache several times with his friends under his parents'' supervision. So, he only bought the essentialsmaybe a few books he was missing for his studies, some sweets, and prank items. After all, now that he was going to Hogwarts, he had fulfilled his promise, so it was time to unleash all the pranks he had been holding back for almost three years. He was especially excited to meet the Weasley twins. Although they were a bit mischievous, their pranks could lead to a small alliance. Above all, he wanted to meet Headmaster Dumbledore. Although there was controversy about himsome said he was bad, others said he was goodfor Stephen, with the memories of Doctor Strange, someone who allowed himself to be killed by his trusted man to prevent a dark-manipulated child from becoming corrupted deserved great respect. He even asked his grandfather about what would happen to the Philosopher''s Stone, to which Nicolas replied that they would continue with their lives as always, without it. Perhaps they would even ask Dumbledore himself to come up with an excuse to destroy the Philosopher''s Stone and finally rest in peace. This meant that, even if Voldemort wasn''t the one seeking the stone, it would still be destroyed; they just needed an excuse so that the magical world couldn''t use its influence to stop them. This left Stephen a little sad, knowing that maybe they wanted to rest in peace, but his grandmother assured him that they wouldn''tnot without seeing the faces of their first great-grandchildren, which made him blush slightly. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The conversation ended with his grandparents teasing him about his nervousness when they talked about finding him a future partner, though a small shiver ran down his spine when they mentioned Fleur. While Stephen prepared everything for school, he took advantage of the time to study all the school books. For someone who had been studying magic since he was five, it turned out to be too easyto the point where he already knew everything the seven years of studies could teach him. But he didn''t need to go to school to learn; he was going there to enjoy his youth. And so, time passed until, finally, the time came to board the Hogwarts Express. His grandparents looked puzzled, but Stephen''s simple response was: "Someone going to Hogwarts has to travel on the Hogwarts Express." His grandparents accepted this little stunt and let Misty take him to King''s Cross Station. "Wow, so this is the Express. It looks pretty normal, to be honest. Alright, Misty, stop crying. It''s obviouswhen I go to school, you won''t be there to help me. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine," Stephen said, crouching down as he comforted the little crying elf. "Huu, Master Stephen, but Misty is very sad," the little elf sobbed, unable to stop her tears, lamenting the separation from her master and playmate, as Misty had never left his side since he was a child. "It''s okay, Misty, I''ll miss you too. But don''t worry; I''ll see you in a couple of months, and maybe I''ll even sneak out to check on what the grandparents are up to. You can go back now, and don''t cry," Stephen said as he hugged the elf, under the puzzled gaze of some people in the crowd who found it strange that a wizard got along so well with his house-elf. "Huu, alright, Master, I will leave. You can call Misty anytime. Misty will come with a snap," the elf said seriously, her face covered in tears. "I don''t think Hogwarts will mind, so I promise. Don''t worry. Go help Grandma," Stephen said as he turned around, hearing the pop of the elf''s teleportation. As he walked near one of the beams, he felt something bump against his foot, activating one of the artifacts hanging around his neck, causing a chain to wrap around a young man''s foot and leave him hanging upside down from the ceiling. Apparently, the red-haired boy had accidentally hit his foot with his cart, triggering the mechanism. "Awesome! They turned Percy into a pi?ata!" a duo of identical voices spoke in unison, drawing Stephen''s attention while ignoring the red-haired boywho seemed to be Percy Weasleyhanging upside down. "For Merlin''s sake, Percy! What are you doing up there?" A woman emerging from one of the columns, carrying two younger children in her arms, left the little ones with who seemed to be the eldest brother and quickly ran toward her son. "Uh, excuse me, ma''am. That seems to be my fault. My grandfather is a bit overprotective and gave me defense amulets. When Percy bumped into my foot, he must have accidentally activated the mechanism. Don''t worry, I''ll get him down," Stephen said, recognizing Molly Weasley and her eldest son, who seemed to be Bill Weasley. Behind him were Charlie Weasley and the little ones, Ron and Ginny. "Wow, they really are red-haired," Stephen thought as he approached Percy, who was hanging and calling for help. Stephen grabbed him by the collar and swung him back and forth, as that was how the spell was deactivated. In reality, it was more of a prank spell because if a real protection spell had been activated, it would have been a bit more violent. This spell was basically created to show that people should be careful with Stephen. "This is the first time I''ve seen a spell like this. Did your grandfather create it?" asked a man who arrived just as Stephen was lowering Percy from the fool''s trap. Also red-haired, he seemed to be Mr. Arthur Weasley. "Yes, sir. To be honest, I took a bit of a risk by coming to travel on the Express, so he made me wear a few just in case," Stephen explained. "Marvelous spell, danger at the Express. May I know who your grandfather is, young man?" the man asked, sounding puzzled by the supposed danger in the station and the grandfather''s concern for the boy. "Oh, yes, my grandfather is Nicolas Flamel. I''m Stephen Flamel, his grandson," Stephen said, a bit of pride in his voice. "..." The entire surrounding area fell into a deathly silence, faces frozen in shock and disbelief. "(Hahaha, that''s the reason for traveling on the Expressto make a shocking first impression)," Stephen thought with a smile, seeing that the surprise had been well received. He cleared his throat. "Ahem Well, if you''ll excuse me, I''ll go find a seat on the Express. See you at Hogwarts," Stephen said, completing his little stunt. The reason everyone was so surprised was that no one knew the Flamels'' grandson would be attending Hogwarts. Stephen had asked his grandparents to make his arrival a grand surprise. After all, he was the grandson of the two longest-living, richest, and most powerful people in the French magical world. Don''t be fooled by the frail old man he always pretends to beFlamel was one of the most powerful alchemists of all time. Maybe he wasn''t great with a wand, but he could create alchemical tools that could change the world. Since he retired, not much has been heard about him, but everyone knows his legends... Thank you for reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 9 - 9: 9 A Magical Year Begins "A Magical Year Begins" "Mm mm" Everyone on the Express followed the humming until they found the culprit: a well-dressed blonde boy with blue eyes, cheerfully walking down the aisle while singing a song. A couple of little girls were drawn to himhe looked like a prince. "It looks like this one is empty," said the young boy, none other than Stephen, very pleased with the surprise his entrance had caused. He felt this was going to be a great year at Hogwarts. As he thought about the pranks and mischief he could pull at school, he heard someone at the door. Turning around, he saw two red-haired boys hesitating over who should open it. Finally, one of them decided to do so. "Hello, how are you?" "We didn''t know if we should come in." "Or not." "He''s Fred." "And he''s George." "We''re the brothers of the guy you left hanging like a pi?ata." "Unfortunately," the twins introduced themselves. They spoke at the same time, making it hard to keep up with them. "Hi, I''m Stephen Flamel, nice to meet you," Stephen responded, surprised to run into the twins again. "Yeah, we heard before." "When Dad was" Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Surprised, haha," they said in unison as they sat down. A knock on the door interrupted the conversation. It was the snack trolley lady, asking if they wanted anything. "No, thanks." "We''re good." "We stole the cookies Percy was keeping." "Haha, they were under his bed," said the twins, showing a jar of cookies. "It''s fine, guys, pick whatever you want. My treat," Stephen said with a smile. The twins were delighted. "Awesome! Rich kid is paying!" "Rich kid is the best!" the twins cheered as they began selecting sweets. Even though they were pranksters, they knew not to take advantage of others, which Stephen appreciated. "Alright, but if you keep going, the lady won''t be able to sell to anyone else," Stephen said as he approached the trolley. "If I buy one of everything, will there still be enough for others?" he asked, earning the trolley lady''s appreciation. "Yes, dear. I have plenty more, don''t worry. In the past, Slytherin kids used to buy up all the sweets for themselves, so now I come prepared," the woman said with a satisfied smile. "Then, that''s what I''ll do," Stephen said, setting up the table in the center so everyone could enjoy. The twins eagerly helped move the sweets. "Hey, rich kid, I like you." "Yeah, rich kid, you''re awesome," the twins said, though Stephen was starting to lose track of which was which. After stuffing themselves with sweets and listening to the twins'' stories about the pranks they played on their brothers, Fred and George asked a question. "So, Stephen, we''d like to know something." "Yeah. Do you also know how to make those tools?" "The ones like the one that left Percy hanging?" "We''re dying to know," the brothers asked. "Hmm, yeah, actually, I made that one. You didn''t think a defense tool would activate just because my foot bumped into it, did you? The tools my grandfather gave me only activate in life-threatening danger," Stephen explained, making a disgusted face. "Ugh, this candy tastes like vomit!" "Hahaha, one time!" "Wait, that tool with those awesome enchantments you made it yourself?" the twins exclaimed at the same time, shocked. "Haha, your surprised faces are priceless. I wish I had a camera," Stephen said, spitting the candy into a jar. "That means, Fred" "That means, George" They looked at each other, then at Stephen seriously. "Please teach us how to make prank tools I mean, alchemical tools," they asked in unison. "Sure," Stephen agreed instantly, popping another candy into his mouth. "Wow, you agreed too easily." "Way too easy. I was planning to offer you the cookies in exchange," the twins said to each other. "So you wanted to bribe me with cookies, huh? Well, I''ll take the cookies," Stephen said, extending his hand. The brothers hesitated, exchanging glances, before slowly handing over the cookies as if they were a precious treasure. "Wow, these are amazing. You never thought about selling them? Your mother could make a lot of money," Stephen said, taking one and reluctantly returning the jar. "Amazing, right? But I don''t think she''d sell them. After all, she has to take care of a lot of kids," Fred commented as he fought his brother for the last cookie. "Yeah, there are so many of us at home that she doesn''t have the time," George added, eyeing the half-cookie he had managed to grab. "But I suppose your younger siblings will go to Hogwarts in a few years," Stephen remarked. "Yeah, but it''ll be another two or three years before they can," George said. "Then make some money and help your mother open a shop, problem solved," Stephen suggested. "Actually, our plan is to open a joke shop." "Yeah, that''s why we wanted you to teach us," Fred and George said enthusiastically. They spent the day on the Express until they finally arrived at Hogwarts. Dressed in their robes, they got off the train and gathered with Hagrid, who led them toward the castle. "Careful with your heads, everyone," Hagrid warned as they crossed a dark bridge. Finally, they reached the magnificent castle and headed up the stairs where Professor McGonagall awaited them. "I''ll leave them here, Professor," Hagrid said before departing. "Attention, please. In a moment, you will enter in a line, where you will be sorted into your houses. Remember that houses will gain or lose points based on your behavior," McGonagall explained, giving the Weasley twins a particularly sharp look. "(I felt like she looked at me too Was that my imagination?)" Stephen thought as McGonagall left. Stephen watched, waiting for something interesting to happen, but most students were calm and chatting. Eventually, McGonagall returned and called the students one by one. When it was Stephen''s turn, he approached the stool with the wrinkled hat. The hat began to sing, and Stephen was surprised to feel a magical pulse emanating from it. An old wizard was staring at him, looking both shocked and delighted. "Now, Stephen Flamel," McGonagall announced as Stephen sat under the hat. "Ooooh, hmm, excuse me, child, could you turn off your Occlumency? Don''t worry, no secrets leave me, not even for the headmaster," the hat said, noticing the Occlumency amulet Stephen had activated. "Oh, sorry," Stephen said, touching the necklace to deactivate the barrier. "Hmm, I see why you''re so careful. You have a brilliant mind filled with memories of other worlds. Hmm, I see the thirst for knowledge of Ravenclaw in you, but at the same time, you seem to resent it after so long. Hmm, I see your desire for friendships like in Hufflepuff. And though you lack much ambition for Slytherin, your pureblood status could bring any house to its knees. Courage is overwhelmingespecially if you''re willing to destroy yourself to save a world Gryffindor!" the hat finally shouted. "(I bet it just wanted to see my memories)," Stephen thought as the hat sorted him into Gryffindor after taking so long. He returned to his seat, reactivating his Occlumency barrier. After the Sorting, the feast began, and Stephen smirked mischievously. "So, nothing about the third floor or other dangerous places? Just as I thought, these years will be so boring until Harry arrives. Then it''s my duty to make them fun," he murmured to himself, his grin catching the attention of the girls and scaring the boys. Thanks for reading! Support me on Patreon & Ko-fi: ko-fi.com/yodarki Patreon - YoDarki Chapter 10 - 10: 10 The First Day: Between Jokes and Spells "The First Day: Between Jokes and Spells" After Dinner After stuffing themselves to the brim, everyone was sent to their dormitories by their prefects. In Gryffindor''s case, it was one of the older Weasley brothers, Charlie, who led them. As they walked, Charlie explained everything they needed to keep in mind, while the twins tried to annoy him from both sides. As a good older brother who knew his younger siblings well, Charlie ignored them. "The password," requested the Fat Lady in the painting. "Lionheart," Charlie replied. As he said the correct password and the door opened, he explained that everyone had to remember it, or they would have to sleep outside until someone let them in. "Looks like we''re together!" "Great!" the twins said, quickly choosing their beds and jumping onto them. "Hi, nice to meet you. I''m Lee Jordan," introduced another boy who had entered with them. "Hi, Jordan. I''m Stephen Flamel, nice to meet you." "Hi, I''m Fred, and he''s George." "No, he''s George, and I''m Fred," said the twins, looking at Jordan with confusion. Stephen went to settle into his bed, thinking about what the year had in store for him. The First Day of Classes The next day, the first day of classes finally arrived, starting with Professor McGonagall and later Professor Flitwick. As always, Stephen woke up early and went to train. Not caring about the location, he began exercising in the courtyard, drawing the attention of everyone passing by. His movements and techniques were so precise that some wondered if, in a duel, he could dodge spells as easily as he seemed to move. When the time for the first class with Professor McGonagall approached, Stephen quickly cleaned himself with a few spells and got ready. Before leaving, he tossed a pillow at the twins to wake them up. Upon entering the classroom, the first thing that caught his attention was a tabby cat, which Stephen immediately recognized. With a mischievous smile, he pulled out what he had prepared for this moment and approached the cat. "Hello, kitty. What are you doing here? Psh, psh, look what I haveyou''ll like it." The cat tried to ignore the student, but its attention was drawn to what Stephen pulled from his pocket: catnip. Stephen''s sinister grin grew wider, and before the cat could escape, he tossed the catnip right where it was sitting. "I found it while training in the courtyard," Stephen lied, though it was obvious that this type of herb didn''t grow at Hogwartsand if it did, Filch would surely collect it all for his cat. Although McGonagall tried to resist her instincts, it became too difficult to endure. Eventually, she couldn''t take it anymore and threw herself onto the desk, rubbing against the catnip. She continued until the arrival of the mischievous twins snapped her out of it, causing her to transform back into her human form. "Oh, Professor McGonagall, it was you. I didn''t know, I''m sorry," Stephen said with a big smile, which the professor didn''t believe for a second. But without proof, she had to endure it. "That''s fine, Mr. Flamel. Take your seat. You too, Mr. Weasleys," the professor said, frowning at them while the twins, having learned what had happened from Lee Jordan, struggled to contain their laughter. "All right, students, pay attention. The subject of Transfiguration is one of the most dangerous if not handled with control," McGonagall explained while transfiguring the desk into a large red pig, then into a giant dog, and finally back to its original form. "But today, we will start with something simpler: transforming a matchstick into a needle. Hand out the matchsticks, please," she said while writing a detailed explanation of the spell on the board. While everyone tried to change their matchstick, Stephen observed the others, noticing how they forced their wands as if transfiguration required physical strength. He smiled, amused. "Mr. Flamel, stop observing your classmates and demonstrate how you transform your matchstick," the professor commented after watching Stephen for several minutes, simply smiling and teasing his seatmate, Lee Jordan, who was struggling with the transformation. "Mm, okay. Fuuu," Stephen gently blew on the matchstick, which twisted several times before transforming into a small needle with delicate engravings, demonstrating his control as if he were simply blowing out a candle. Professor McGonagall and the Gryffindor students were stunned, while the Slytherins, after a moment of shock, began glaring at Stephen with hatreda student from another house showing superior skills was unacceptable. "Mm, haha, why so surprised?" Stephen teased, amused by his classmates'' expressions. "No wand, no incantation, just blowing," McGonagall murmured, struggling to process what she had just witnessed. But she quickly composed herself, proving why she was one of Hogwarts'' most experienced professors. "Magnificent work, Mr. Flamel. Ten points to Gryffindor. If you don''t mind, I''d like to keep your needle," she said, slowly taking the needle and placing it on her desk. "Wow, how did you do that, Stephen?" exclaimed Lee Jordan, and the Weasley twins also approached, asking him to teach them. Stephen gladly agreed, even helping other Gryffindor classmates, earning five more points for his house and more glares from the Slytherins. After class, they had a break before Professor Flitwick''s lesson. This time, they shared the class with the Hufflepuffs, and once again, Stephen stood out, showcasing his mastery of the Levitation Charm by moving his finger at lightning speed, surprising Professor Flitwick, who nearly fell off the books he used as a platform. He earned another fifteen points for Gryffindor. The week went by like this, with Stephen earning points left and right, astonishing professors and classmates, gaining admiration from many and hatred from a few. Until the day everyone had been waiting for finally arrivedespecially the Slytherins: Potions class with Professor Severus Snape. Everyone, but especially the Slytherins, eagerly awaited their house head to put the blonde prince they despised in his place. Stephen, for his part, also looked forward to the class, but for different reasons. Although he liked Professor Snape, knowing he had given his life for the future of magic, he couldn''t help but enjoy teasing people with stoic faces. Every time he remembered Strange burning Mordo''s hair, he couldn''t help but laugh. So if Snape was going to be his "Mordo," he had to plan a prankbut looking at his greasy hair, Stephen knew he didn''t want to earn his hatred, but rather the opposite. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What could be harder than making the person who hates everyone smile? Stephen was dying to see everyone''s shocked faces when he managed to get Severus Snape to show a smile. And that might be even harder than facing Wanda in her multiversal form. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 11 - 11: 11 A Bitter Potion "A Bitter Potion" "You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion-making. There will be very little foolish wand-waving in this class, and many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I do not expect you to truly understand the beauty of a softly simmering cauldron, with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, ensnaring the mind and beguiling the senses... I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even put a stopper on death if you aren''t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach," Severus Snape said, his piercing gaze scanning the room. ("Wow, I have to admit, that was a pretty cool entrance. The other professors introduced themselves rather plainly, and the only one who might have outdone him was Professor McGonagall though I kind of ruined her moment with a simple plant. Haha,") Stephen thought. "Mr. Flamel, it seems you are not paying attention in my class. Or perhaps you find it boring? Because, from what I''ve been told, you appear to already master every subject, even before arriving at school," Snape said, his eyes locked onto Stephen. "Oh, yeah. I had to learn alchemy from my grandfather; after all, it''s one of the basic arts," Stephen replied with a slight smileone that Snape clearly did not appreciate. "Basic arts? Well, that may be the case for someone who created the Philosopher''s Stone, isn''t that right, Flamel? But you should understand that only someone like your grandfather would consider Potions to be ''basic.'' Ten points from Gryffindor for disrespecting an ancient discipline, Mr. Flamel," Snape said arrogantly. ("Ugh, I thought he''d ask me the usual clich questions, but I guess that''s reserved for Harry Potter. It''s obvious I could answer them easily; he''s just looking for an excuse to deduct points. How childish,") Stephen thought as Snape continued explaining how to brew a Cure for Boils. ("Although, I have to admit, he''s quite good at his job. Now, how do I rattle the Stone-Faced Bat?") Stephen mused as the class went on. He had been paired with Fred since Snape had deliberately separated the twins, knowing their tendency for chaos. "Alright, Fred, toss in the thorns, and I''ll mix. Don''t worry, I''m a professional," Stephen said with exaggerated confidence. "Mr. Flamel, it seems you still refuse to take my class seriously. Ten more points deducted," Snape said as he passed behind Stephen. ("Childish bat he''s just taking points because his Slytherins couldn''t earn them,") Stephen thought as he continued preparing the potion, ignoring the professor''s remarks. After several more deductions over trivial matters (mostly Stephen''s fault for running his mouth), they finally finished their potion. Stephen and Fred were the first to finish and stepped forward to present their work. Fred handed the potion to Snape, as Stephen was already at his limit. "Professor, we''re done," Fred said, extending the vial cautiously. "Oh, I expected better from someone who calls my subject ''basic'' and himself a ''professional,''" Snape sneered, clearly holding a grudge. "The potion is average, but it seems you didn''t properly seal the vial. Five more points deducted; after all, sealing a bottle is quite basic," Snape remarked. That was the final straw for Stephen. Despite his classmates'' attempts to restrain him, he couldn''t hold back his frustration any longer. "What did you just say, old man? I''ve had enough of you, bat-face! I''ll show you how to seal a bottleI''ll shove it right up!" He couldn''t finish his sentence because his classmates managed to cover his mouth, but most of what shouldn''t have been said was already out in the open. The entire class fell into stunned silence, while the Weasley twins were rolling on the floor, crying with laughter. Even Snape displayed a rare expression of genuine shock. ("Well, I did manage to surprise the bat but damn, I think I went too far,") Stephen thought, realizing his mistake. "DETENTION! Follow me to the Headmaster''s office immediately!" Snape ordered, his fury barely contained. ("Wow, I broke his composure I screwed up, but this is going to be fun,") Stephen thought as he left the classroom, under the mocking gazes of the Slytherins and the worried looks of the Gryffindors. "Lemon drop," Snape said when they arrived at the gargoyle guarding the Headmaster''s office. After ascending the spiral staircase, they found Dumbledore and McGonagall, who had already been informed of the incident. "Hey, old man, long time no see," Stephen greeted, shocking McGonagall and earning a chuckle from Dumbledore. "Old man Mr. Flamel, how dare you address the Headmaster like that?" McGonagall scolded. "Now, now, Professor McGonagall, I allowed him to call me that when we first met. No need to worry," Dumbledore said, recalling how Stephen had earned the right to address him that way after winning a bet when they first encountered each other. "So, what brings you here with Professor Snape?" Dumbledore asked. Before Snape could speak, Stephen answered. "Nothing much. I was just trying to befriend Professor Snapy, and he didn''t seem to like it," Stephen said, earning another smile from Dumbledore, while Snape looked like he was about to explode. "Snapy what a wonderful nickname, don''t you think?" Dumbledore mused, clearly enjoying the situation. "Forgive me, Headmaster, but I believe this insolent boy needs a fitting punishmentor even suspension," Snape quickly interjected. "Calm down, Professor Snape, I don''t think suspension is necessary. However, respect for the professors must be upheld. Let Professor McGonagall decide the punishment," Dumbledore said, turning to McGonagall, who seemed deep in thought. "Well, since he is from my house, it''s my responsibility to maintain order. I deduct 200 points from Gryffindor, and his punishment will be cleaning all the trophies for three monthswithout magic," McGonagall declared, regretting the loss of so many points for her house. "Okay, no problem, Professor. (After all, I''ve spent years cleaning bathrooms in a monastery; this is child''s play,)" Stephen replied cheerfully, earning strange looks from everyone present. Little did they know, this was only the beginning of a nightmare. From that moment on, all the professors would start blaming Snape for corrupting their best student, unaware that the boy had planned his fun long before ever setting foot in the school. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 12 - 12: 12 The Prank Plan and the Punishment "The Prank Plan and the Punishment" "Well, Mr. Flamel, your job is to clean all the trophies in the display case. And don''t leave the areaMr. Filch will check on you from time to time to make sure you''re doing your work. And remember, no magic. Good luck," said McGonagall as she turned to leave. "This is going to be easy," whistled Stephen as he cleaned, humming a festive tune. But suddenly, Filch''s yell was heard, followed by someone else''s mocking laughter. "Peeves, you damn nuisance! I told you to stop dirtying the hallways!" Filch shouted before a mudball hit him square in the mouth. "Hahaha, Filch, you stink! Your mouth is all dirty, hahaha!" Peeves cackled as he disappeared into one of the walls. Seeing that Peeves was gone and there was nothing he could do, Filch went to clean himself up, but not before warning Stephen, "Stay here, kid, I''ll be right back. Don''t even think about sneaking off." After a moment of silence, while Stephen continued cleaning the trophies, he muttered to himself, "Look, here''s Voldy''s award. Who would''ve thought a good student would turn out so ugly?" Suddenly, he felt something flying toward him from behind. He reacted quickly, tilting his head to the side, dodging what appeared to be a mudball. Immediately after, several more flew toward his face, but he easily evaded them by moving his head. "Aaaagh, you little cheater! Stop moving!" Peeves screeched, frustrated that his prank wasn''t working. ("Peeves, huh? Haha, I think I have an idea,") Stephen thought, still dodging the mudballs. He locked eyes with Peeves and then flashed a rather eerie smile, one that made Peeves pause for a second. "Hey, Peeves, right? You''re a disgrace to prankster ghosts," Stephen taunted. "WHAT?! You little brat! Peeves is the best prankster, shut up!" Peeves yelled furiously, throwing the mudballs even faster. "Alright, alright, calm down. Even though you''re disappointing, I have a way to help you pull off the greatest prank of all time," Stephen said, smirking. This seemed to catch Peeves'' attention for a second. "Peeves doesn''t believe any prank can be better than Peeves'' own!" Though Peeves seemed skeptical, he was still curious about what Stephen had to say. "Come on, drop those mudballs. By the way, where did you even get so much mud?" Stephen asked, eyeing the large reserve of mud behind Peeves. "From the greenhouse! There''s lots of mud there." ("I hope he didn''t ruin the professor''s plants Though I''ve never seen her angry.") Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alright, listen up, the plan is simple," Stephen said, placing a hand on Peeves'' shoulder, making the poltergeist flinch. "Y-you! How can you touch Peeves?!" Peeves asked in shock. "Don''t sweat the small stuff. Now tell me, why, as a ghost, do you play dumb pranks instead of actually scaring people?" Stephen questioned, looking at Peeves with amusement. "Peeves'' pranks aren''t dumb! And there are lots of ghosts in the castlenobody gets scared anymore!" Peeves scoffed, looking at Stephen like he was an idiot. "That''s because you don''t know how to scare people. You''re wasting your potential. Come, I''ll show you," Stephen said as he walked toward another hallway where people were passing by, with a skeptical yet intrigued Peeves floating behind him. As for Filch''s warning before leaving, Stephen didn''t even pay it a second thought. "Watch and learn," Stephen said as he used Transfiguration to create a small doll from the remains of Peeves'' mud. Then, after checking that no one was looking, he placed the doll in the middle of the hallway and signaled Peeves to hide. "And now what? Is the doll going to explode into tiny pieces?" Peeves asked impatiently. "No, idiot. Just watchsomeone''s coming." As they hid, they saw an older Ravenclaw student approaching. "What a cute doll. Who could have left it here?" the girl said as she bent down to pick it up. "Ugh, it''s made of mud! Gross!" As soon as she touched it, her hand got dirty. She quickly straightened up and wiped her hand with a napkin. But when she looked back at the dollit was gone. Confused for a second, the girl shook her head, assuming it was just a prank. But as she turned to continue walking, the doll was now a meter ahead of her. The girl walked cautiously, keeping an eye on the doll just in case something happened. After a few steps, seeing that nothing was happening, she relaxed and looked ahead. And there it was againthe doll. She quickly turned aroundthe doll was gone. Nervously, she turned back, and now the doll was even closer. Terrified, she pulled out her wand and pointed it at the doll. Just as she was about to cast a spell, the doll moved its head, which began melting into mud, and stared at her. "AAAAAAAAAH!" The girl let out a terrified scream and ran off. "Hahaha, see, Peeves? That''s how it''s done! And no one gets hurt (physically)," Stephen said, glancing at Peeves, who was now floating mid-air, cackling like a madman. "You convinced Peeves! Peeves wants to do it too!" Peeves declared, clearly excited by the new way of pranking. "Good! Come here, Peeves. I''ll teach you some famous clown pranks that will be a hit this year." And so, the worst prankster alliance was born. Later, the Weasley twins would join. All of this, simply because Professor Snape wanted to punish Stephensomething the other professors would constantly remind him of. A few months later, the prankster alliance had become famous across campus. But the teachers couldn''t do anything, as no one was ever harmedStephen planned everything down to the last second to ensure that. Though the professors received constant complaints, all they could do was scold the boys with a few words and nothing more. This earned the admiration of the Weasley twins, who were usually punished for their pranks. "Alright, guys, today we''re pulling off the killer clown prank. Fred, did you get the watermelon?" Stephen asked the group. "Here it is, boss. I asked the house-elves in the kitchen for it," Fred responded. "George, the clown costume?" "Done, boss. I got some older students to help out." "Good. Peeves, your job is to scare people into coming this way, got it?" "Easy! Everyone fears Peeves and runs when I stare at them for too long, hahaha!" Peeves said joyfully. Over the past few months, he had built up a reputationif Peeves stared at you for too long, misfortune was coming. And he wasn''t wrongif Peeves was watching, it meant something was being planned. Once everything was in place, Peeves successfully scared a group of students into running straight toward the trap. As they hurried down the hallway to escape Peeves, they saw someone lying on the ground ahead of them. Then, they spotted a clown with a massive mallet approaching. This made the group stop, unable to comprehend what was happening, and before anyone could say anything, they watched in horror as the clown raised the mallet and struck the head of the person on the ground, making it explode into a thousand pieces. "Aaaaaaaaah!" "Help!" "A murderer!" some screamed. Even the only boy fainted, while the brave girls quickly drew their wands and started casting spells everywhere. The spells were easily dodged by the clown, who was none other than Stephen. After a few failed spells, one of the girls finally regained her composure and shouted, "Stephen, damn it, it''s you!" It was Angelina, one of the Gryffindor girls who recognized the exceptional movements Stephen sometimes displayed in training. "Haha, hello Angelina, how''s it going? What were you guys up to?" Stephen asked as he took off the mask as if nothing had happened. "Damn it, you scared us!" "You idiot!" "Yeah, fool." "Though even dressed like that, he still looks good," shouted the girls behind Angelina, although something strange was mixed into the background. Everyone ignored it for the sake of their integrity. "Haha, that was great," "It was more surprising how you dodged the spells," "Yeah, you always manage to surprise me," said the twins, laughing, earning hateful glares from the girls. "Enough, you two, come help Lee Jordan, who fainted," said Angelina, pointing to the floor where Jordan was lying. The boys helped carry him to the infirmary, earning a scolding from the nurse. "Poppy, we brought one who fainted from fright," said Stephen, already familiar with Nurse Poppy Pomfrey. "Again? When will you stop playing around like this? By Merlin, what if you get hurt?" said Nurse Pomfrey. "Don''t worry, I put a pillow in case he fell. It was all planned," said Stephen. "Yeah, yeah, planned and all, but still, leave now and let him rest. He''ll wake up soon," the nurse shooed them away, not wanting to hear the same excuses they always gave when they came in. As Stephen and the twins headed to Gryffindor Tower, they ran into Professor McGonagall, who stopped them. "Mr. Flamel, the Headmaster has requested to see you. Follow me, please," she said as she walked towards the stairs. "I would''ve liked to change at least. You guys go ahead, I''ll catch up later," he complained about his clown costume as he followed the professor. "Jam," said Professor McGonagall as she opened the staircase. "Haha, the old man''s passwords are still his cravings, huh?" said Stephen, to which the professor gave him a disapproving look for the Headmaster''s nickname. "Enough, keep moving, Mr. Flamel," she said as she climbed the stairs and then knocked on the door. When they heard the Headmaster say "come in," she entered with Stephen behind her. Before Stephen could say anything, a mocking, sarcastic voice was heard. "It seems that Mr. Flamel has dressed accordingly to match his behavior," it was Severus Snape. Standing beside him was the small Professor Flitwick, and behind them, Professor Sprout. "Snapy! You''re here too. What kind of trouble did you get into to end up in the Headmaster''s office?" said Stephen in surprise, then looked at the Headmaster, ignoring Snape''s icy stare. "Headmaster, forgive him, he''s not a bad kid. He just struggles to make friends." "Hmph, nonsense as always," Snape grumbled, knowing how their interactions always ended, while turning to see both professors stifling their laughter. Everyone was already familiar with the amusing rivalry between Snape and Stephen, which had initially started with Stephen losing control of his emotions. But after Stephen gave him a few drops of the Philosopher''s Stone potion as an apology, their hostility ended. Drops that had been difficult to convince his grandfather to give him. Not because his grandfather was stingy or selfish, but because he feared Stephen would be targeted to obtain it. But Stephen spoke about his lack of control around his professor and mentioned that Dumbledore trusted Snape. Then, after speaking with Dumbledore, his grandfather agreed. Since then, although venomous words flew from one side and taunts from the other, Snape no longer deducted points from Stephen for trivialitiesthough he still did when he had sufficient reason... Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 13 - 13: 13 The International Competition "The International Competition"** ....... "I''ve heard that you''ve created several spells. Is that true?" Dumbledore asked with a curious look. "Well, yes, a few spells. But everything is fine, I haven''t done anything illegal. I simply took the liberty of creating some prank spells," Stephen said confidently. "Then there''s no problem. Professor Flitwick told me that you are very skilled in charms, even some that don''t require a wand. Additionally, you have demonstrated some spells of your own creation. I would like to study them if that''s acceptable. But that''s not why we called you," Dumbledore said with a smile, while the professors looked surprised to hear this. "What? At 9 years old?" McGonagall asked, concern in her voice. "I could use magic since I was a baby. My grandfather created these suppression bracelets to prevent me from accidentally hurting others," Stephen said, showing a silver bracelet on his right wrist. "You still have that bracelet? Then how can you use magic?" Professor Flitwick asked, surprised. "No, no, Professor. The bracelet is a magic suppressor, but it can be deactivated. I only activate it when I train physically," Stephen explained. "And why the need to activate it, Mr. Flamel?" Professor Sprout inquired. "I don''t think it''s a problem to tell you. My body is special. If I have magic flowing, I recover physically much faster. I could even train all day without getting tired. But that wouldn''t serve the purpose I aim for," Stephen explained. "Wow, although wizards already have fairly resilient bodies. That explains why some of your classmates mentioned seeing you lift a giant mallet effortlessly," Professor McGonagall commented. "Excuse me, Headmaster, but I believe we are straying from the purpose of this meeting. I don''t think inflating the ego of a clown I mean, Mr. Flamel, is the reason. Am I right?" Snape said, taking the opportunity to insult Stephen. "Very well. I called Mr. Flamel because Professor Flitwick, who is in charge of the International Under-14 Dueling Competition, inquired whether Mr. Flamel would be interested in representing Hogwarts," Dumbledore said, awaiting Stephen''s response. "A competition? I''m interested. But... I don''t think my grandfather would want people to recognize me. Although I don''t exactly hide, I don''t think becoming internationally famous would be optimal given my surname," Stephen said, a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "Don''t worry, Mr. Flamel. Although many pureblood families prefer to show themselves, there are also many who prefer anonymity to avoid political intrigue. You can use an alias, and as long as it is verified by the judges, even a mask," Flitwick said cheerfully. "I have already spoken with Nicolas Flamel, and he agreed to these conditions. So, the decision is entirely up to Stephen," Dumbledore added, watching Stephen while reaching for a chocolate cockroach that he ate with pleasure. "Then it''s decided. I''d love to compete," Stephen said happily, accepting the offer. "He just needs a squeaky nose, and his costume will be complete," Snape muttered as the conversation wrapped up and he began to leave. "See you, Snapy. Thanks for your words of encouragement," Stephen said, cheerfully waving at Snape, who huffed, closed the door, and left. "So, we have a few weeks until the tournament. Professor Flitwick will provide you with dueling training until the competition begins," Dumbledore said as he sat back comfortably. "Before anything else, is it possible for me to use some of my own spells?" "As long as it''s not dark magic, I don''t see a problem. But I''d like to review them beforehand, just in case," Flitwick said. "Of course, I''ll show you the book I wrote. I''d like to publish it, but I''m still missing one spell," Stephen said as he and Professor Flitwick left. Professor Sprout followed them out, heading toward the greenhouse, while McGonagall stayed behind to speak with Dumbledore. After changing clothes and informing his friends about the tournament and his training schedule, Stephen went to class as usual. At the end of the day, he met with Flitwick and brought his Eldritch Magic book to show him. "Fabulous, fantastic, incredible! Did you create these spells when you were 9 years old?" Flitwick asked, utterly fascinated by the book''s contents. "Well, yeah, something like that," Stephen thought while responding to the professor. "They are amazing, though they seem a bit complexespecially since, besides magic, they require physical endurance. Is that why you train every day in the school courtyard? Without a doubt, if this is made public, it will change the lives of wizards in Englandno, the world." "Yes. I''ve been training since I was 5 years old. It''s a martial art from a place called Kamar-Taj, located in Nepal. The plan is to publish it, but there''s one spell I''d like to include, but I''m unsure whether I should. It''s this one," Stephen said, pointing to the last spell in the bookthe portal. "Is that a portal that creates a doorway to another point? Is it similar to Portkeys?" Flitwick asked. "Well, yes, a little. Let me show you, Professor. I trust you, but I''m not sure I want to reveal this to the public yet," Stephen said as he grabbed his wand and, with his other hand, traced a circular motion. In front of them, a golden circle appeared, growing in size until it reached their heads, since the portal was positioned above them on the ceiling. "That''s incredible! A portal like this would allow travel without the discomforts of Apparition. Even people who can''t Apparate could use it. Brilliant! But what is this ''Wave Ring'' it says is needed? Are you using it?" Flitwick asked, still marveling. "No, the ring isn''t needed anymore wait, a ring? That''s it! A ring! Professor, you''re a genius!" Stephen exclaimed, suddenly lifting the tiny professor and spinning him around in excitement until Flitwick started screaming. "Sorry, Professor, but we''ll have to postpone today''s training. I just need two days," Stephen said, dashing out with the book tucked under his arm, leaving Flitwick dizzy and disoriented. "But we just started" the professor murmured before sitting on the floor. Two days later, while Flitwick was grading assignments in his office, a loud noise at his door startled him. It was Stephen, who kicked the door open, carrying a freshly bound book with a cover that looked brand new. He slammed it onto the professor''s desk with a thud. "Here, Professor. The book is finished. Thanks to you, I found a way to stabilize the spell, so now it can be safely used by the public. This is the first copyit''s for you," Stephen said, while rummaging in his pocket and pulling out a strange double-ring, placing it in the professor''s hands. "This too. This is the Wave Ring. It''s used to open the portal. But you''ll need to practice how to use it first." "Oh, thank you, Stephen. But can I know what exactly you changed?" Professor Flitwick asked while playing with the ring in his hand, which automatically adjusted to his fingers. "The truth is, it''s simple. The portal is created thanks to a pair of runes that can be engraved on the wand. My grandfather helped me carve some runes into this wand without altering its function. It transforms magic and activates the portal. So, it has an energy transformation rune and a rune that opens the portal, which is the maximum a wand can handle," Stephen explained. "Yes, anyone could engrave their wands. It would be dangerous if someone dark used it since it could bypass anti-Apparition barriers." "You''re right. When I showed you the portal, we were in Hogwarts, where there''s an anti-Apparition barrier," Flitwick stood up, suddenly realizing this. "You hadn''t noticed, Professor? Well, never mind. The function of the ring is the same, but since it''s made of a special metal, it can hold up to five runes. This makes it possible to prevent it from bypassing anti-Apparition barriers and even adds a rune to ensure it can''t be stolen or modified." "And to think the solution was so simple and obvious. In my attempt to make it easier to use, I lost sight of the fact that I needed to study the basics before advancing," Stephen said, feeling both guilt and joy. "Yes, but if they manage to destroy the modification rune, couldn''t they then study it and copy your magic?" Flitwick asked. "Don''t worry, Professor. It''s written in a runic language that doesn''t exist (at least in this world). It took me a lot of effort to make it work. And if someone can modify these runes, it means they know more about Eldritch magic than I do (which would also mean someone from Kamar-Taj is here), making it impossible," Stephen said proudly. "Then that''s fantastic. If you need help, I can contact some acquaintances to publish your book," Flitwick offered, happy for his student. "Don''t worry, Professor. I have a more fitting promotion idea. By the way, we can start training nowI''m eager for the competition," Stephen said with a grin. "Alright, very well. Follow me to an empty classroom," Flitwick said as he climbed down from his seat, holding the book Stephen had given him, and walked out. They arrived at a room where training dummies were set up. The professor explained: "During a duel, witches and wizards face each other and bow as a sign of respect to their opponent," he demonstrated the proper greeting and dueling etiquette before continuing. "After that, you must take a combat stance of your choice and attempt to subdue your opponent through various means: disarming, stunning, paralyzing, injuring, among othersincluding killing. However, the last one is not allowed in competitions and would result in disqualification or even Azkaban," Flitwick explained seriously. "I see. So as long as magic is used to defeat the opponent, anything goes?" Stephen asked curiously. "Yes. Once, a witch used a gargoyle to strike her opponent. Though transfiguration isn''t commonly seen, as it leaves the caster vulnerable while focusing, and enchantments are much quicker, there are still many who use it since it technically falls under magic," Flitwick answered, unaware of the mischievous glint in Stephen''s eyes. **----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 14 - 14: 14 Eldritch in Action: Victory in France "Eldritch in Action: Victory in France" And so the months passed. Everyone took their exams, and Stephen finished first in his year, breaking several records. Although he was quite busy with his studies, he always found time to meet up with his group and pull pranks. After almost a year of studying, at 12 years old, Stephen became more and more handsome, attracting the lovestruck gazes of the girls and the hatred of nearly all the boys. This also earned him the nickname "The Dark Prince," due to his charming appearance and the terrifying pranks he pulled. Despite the fact that many had fallen victim to his jokes, no one could truly hate him. He always made sure that everyone was okay and looked out for people whenever he went too far. When the exams ended, the time came for the International Dueling Competition. Stephen had already participated in most of the national matches to qualify, which were nothing special, as a few well-placed stunners while dodging with minimal movement were enough to advance him to the big leagues. Although Stephen didn''t expect much, as most participants were between 11 and 15 years old, the finals were to be held in France. "It''s been months since I last came back," said a blond boy wearing a white cat mask that only revealed a pair of bright blue eyes. Some wondered if he had the blood of a magical creature. Alright, Stephen, these are the quarterfinals. Your opponents are two Durmstrang students known for their use of dark magic. Although they don''t use highly damaging spells, I''d prefer if you dodged any of their attacks. The other one is from Ilvermorny, highly skilled in transfiguration. It''s rare to see, but if he''s a good user, he''ll be a tough opponent said Flitwick while accompanying Stephen as his designated mentor, since the Flamels couldn''t attend. However, Misty had come along and brought a tool created together by Nicolas Flamel and Stephen. It was a camera that took moving pictures and connected to serve as a video recorder. This was the best they could achieve in such a short time. Unfortunately, they couldn''t use a regular recorder because electricity couldn''t function properly in places with high magical concentration, but this would do for now. After a few suspenseful minutes, the time finally arrived. Stephen was up against Bernard Sven, known for using explosive magic and corrosive dark spells. You all know that when one contestant surrenders or is unable to fight, the match is over. Lethal and Unforgivable Curses are strictly prohibited. Now, bow and take your positions said the referee, stepping back to wait for the judge''s signal. Hello, everyone, and welcome to the quarterfinals! Today, as our guest commentator, we have the multiple-time dueling champion and current professor at the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, Professor Filius Flitwick! announced the commentator, introducing Flitwick, who was there to comment on today''s matches. Hello, a pleasure to be here today responded Flitwick with a smile. So, Professor, one of today''s competitors is one of your Hogwarts students, correct? the commentator asked. Yes, that''s right. He''s the one about to face BernardSteve Rogers said Flitwick, using Stephen''s alias to keep his identity a secret, an obvious tribute to Captain America. Indeed. Steve Rogers, the youngest competitor at just 12 years old, is one of the most anticipated participants in this competition. I must say, his outfit is quite stylish commented the announcer. The clothing Stephen wore closely resembled that of the monks of Kamar-Taj, a deep blue robe similar to Strange''s. This attire provided far better mobility than the usual wizard robes. Without further ado, let''s witness the battle between Bernard the Demolisher and Steve the Intangible! announced the commentator. Begin! declared the judge, lowering the flag to signal the start of the duel. Bombarda! shouted Bernard while standing in a defensive stance. Wow! Starting off strong with an explosive spell, which Steve effortlessly dodges. For those in the stands, don''t worry, we have wizards stationed all around the arena, as well as a protective barrier for the spectators. Steve is effortlessly dodging all of Bernard''s attacks while steadily closing the distance. Hmm, he''s putting his wand in his mouth! What could he be planning? Professor, could you tell us what your student is up to? the commentator asked Flitwick, who sat beside him, visibly intrigued. I see So that was his plan muttered Flitwick under his breath with a look of understanding before replying: If I say it now, the surprise will be ruined, but I assure you, it will be interesting. Don''t worry. Receiving no further answers from the mysterious Flitwick, everyone focused on Steve, who suddenly raised his hands in front of him, clapped twice, and a whip of golden light shot out, ensnaring Bernard and pulling him toward him. As Steve made another gesture, a glowing ring of light encircled his fist, which he then used to punch Bernard, knocking him unconscious. Stunning the audience, Stephen grinned and said, Looks like I win. And the winner is Steve Rogers, with a magical punch! shouted the commentator, snapping out of his shock. He then turned to Flitwick: What was that? Yes, those are magical spells based on light, created by Steve. One is the Eldritch Whip, and the other, I believe, is called the Tao Mandala. It works with fists but can also transform into a shield, a sword, and other weapons. I even saw him using them as fans while training explained Flitwick, recalling the dueling lessons he had given Steve at Hogwarts. Are you saying that a 12-year-old competitor created two spells specifically for the competition? the commentator asked, astonished. No, not just two. He wrote an entire book called Eldritch Magic, and all the spells are based on light and burning energy. I can even say that many of them are as powerful as dark arts, if not stronger, but without the risk of falling into darkness. Since it''s based on true light magic, it could change the wizarding world significantly. However, some people might not like it because this magic combines close combat and requires physical endurance, along with magic. So, many who dislike exercise won''t be too fond of it explained Professor Flitwick, taking the opportunity to promote his student''s book. He even demonstrated that he could use some of that magic himself, duplicating the whip that Steve had used and using it to grab a water bottle from several meters away. Amazing, Professor Flitwick! I''m very interested in that book. But for now, let''s call the next contenders: Igor Sven, Bernard''s brother, known as Igor the Tower for his powerful defensive spells, and Richard Simons, The One-Man Army, famous for his incredible transfiguration magic, creating numerous soldiers. Begin! declared the judge. The duel started with Igor focusing on defense while Richard cast spells, forming stone soldiers. A solid strategybuilding his army while keeping his opponent at bay. Once he had between 50 and 60 soldiers surrounding him, he sent them forward while shielding himself behind them. As expected, Igor couldn''t withstand the fight against so many opponents at once. Although he managed to destroy a few, he couldn''t hold out and was knocked out. This looks fun. It''s been a while since I fought against so many at once Steve commented as he watched the end of the match. After a nearly 30-minute break to allow the competitors to recover, the moment for the final battle arrived. This is the last battle of the International Magical Dueling Competition! announced the commentator. Ignoring him, Richard watched Steve closely, studying him. Finally, Steve spoke up: How many of those can you control at once? Why should I tell you? Richard replied suspiciously. Come on, if you tell me, I''ll let you summon all of them before I even start moving Steve said with a smirk. What? A hundred? Richard hesitated. Hahaha! Why the hesitation? Is it a hundred or not? Steve laughed. Yes, it''s a hundred. I hope you keep your word Richard finally answered, no longer in the mood to argue. You know the rules. Now, begin! After hesitating a bit and seeing that Steve wasn''t attacking, even motioning for him to go ahead, Richard began creating all the soldiers he could. The audience watched in shock as Steve allowed Richard to build his army, which turned out to be twice as large as the one he had used against Igor. After a few minutes, Richard, now sweating profusely, finished transfiguring his last soldier and shouted at Steve: I hope you''re ready! Steve, wearing a wide grin, didn''t even grab his wand. Instead, he clapped his hands together, and two short swords of light appeared in his grip. Time to let loose a little. Let''s go! Steve yelled as he sprinted forward, dodging soldiers. With every dodge, his blades cut through the soldiers, slicing them in half. He even used the light whip to grab one soldier and hurl it at the others around it. Whenever he couldn''t dodge an attack, he formed a glowing ring that became a shield. Suddenly, he created a ring of light and launched it forward, cutting through everything in its path like a saw. The barrier protecting the arena was almost destroyed, but fortunately, it was deactivated in time. The wizards maintaining it were visibly shaken. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When only ten soldiers remained, Steve attacked. With a simple gesture, the soldiers exploded into millions of butterflies. Then, he approached a stunned Richard and, with a small light in his hand, lightly tapped his head, awakening him. Richard immediately raised his hand in surrender. ... As Steve turned around, he saw everyone staring at him in silent shock. Even the commentator had forgotten to do his job. The first to snap out of it was Flitwick, who gave the commentator a couple of nudges to get him back on track. The winner of this competition is Steve Rogers, demonstrating truly incredible magic! No, wait, it''s not just the magic that''s impressiveSteve Rogers himself, with his fluid movements, fought like a warrior. That skill, that control, they''re on another level! I hereby take the initiative to give him the title he truly deserves! So, the winner of this season''s International Dueling Competition is Steve Rogers, The Magical Warrior! Aaaah! Warrior! Steve! Amazing! That magic is incredible! After narrowly escaping the roaring crowd, Stephen had to disguise himselfor rather, remove his disguiseto slip away. Upon arriving at the hotel, Professor Flitwick gave him half a day, until nightfall, before they had to return. Stephen used this time to visit his friends, going to each of their houses to let them know he''d be around for the holidays and leaving them a copy of Eldritch Magic. The last house he visited was the Delacour mansion. He stood at the entrance for several minutes, remembering that over the past few weeks, he had completely forgotten to send letters to Fleur, as he had been incredibly busy. Finally summoning the courage of a true Gryffindor, he knocked on the door. After a few seconds, he heard footsteps, and the one who answered was a smiling, breathtakingly beautiful young girlsomeone who, in ancient times, could have started wars and enchanted kings to fall at her feet. It was Fleur Delacour, who, at 13 years old, was already beginning to show the effects of her Veela heritage. But Stephen, even if he were to see the Veela queen herself, wouldn''t be affected. Not because of the many protective charms his grandfather made him wear, nor because of the magic he controlled, but simply because he was utterly clueless about women. As Strange would say: A simple but unbreakable spell. The moment Fleur saw who it was, her smile instantly vanished, replaced by a furious expression, and she slammed the door in his face. Well I wasn''t expecting anything less, but I did expect something stronger Stephen muttered. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 15 - 15: 15 An Unexpected Encounter "An Unexpected Encounter" "So, a Prince Charming, huh? Well, I''m dressed in blue, so does that count? Either way, a Prince Charming knocks on your door, and what do you do? A: Cry with joy. B: Invite him in. C: Slam the door in his face out of fear and disgust." S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, I would have preferred option B. That would be the most polite thing to do, right? So why am I standing in front of this door that just closed in my face, having an internal monologue for the last ten minutes?" "Maybe I should leave, but I fear for my life if I make the wrong choice here. I remember when my friends ran away while Fleur was angry. The next time I saw them, I thought I saw it rain blood! Luckily, we managed to stop her before anyone got seriously hurt. And why did I end up getting hit too?! Why?!" "But don''t get me wrong. Although Fleur has her moments of fury, she later feels guilty and turns incredibly sweet. She''s also a very well-behaved girl. It''s not normal to see her angry or at least that''s what my friends say. Then why do I always see her angry? Could it be that they''re wrong and I''m the problem?" "Ah, in any case, this is my fault. I forgot to send her letters. Damn, don''t tell me I forgot her birthday! No, no. I remember sending her a bouquet of flowers, just as my grandmother advised me. Though sending flowers to a girl was a bit embarrassing, Grandma''s stare was terrifying. It even reminded me of Dumbledore looking at a future Harry. I hope I''m not being raised like a pig for slaughter, as Snape would say. After all, she''s my grandmother." "Alright, I''m getting off track. Gryffindor, lend me your strength! Haha, how ridiculous. Alright, enough. Time to be brave." Finishing his monologue, Stephen took a deep breath to steel himself and stepped toward the door. Knock, knock. "Fleur, I know you''re behind the door. Open up, please. I don''t have much time before I have to leave," Stephen said softly through the door. "Fleur? Flopy? Flury? Fuchsia? Haha, come on, Belle, open up," Stephen called, using the silly nicknames he used to tease Fleur when they were younger. Belle was the nickname he had given her since her full name was Fleur Isabelle Delacour. "Shut up already, idiot! If you have to leave, then go. Stop bothering me," said an angry voice from the other side. "Come on, Belle. If this is about the letters, I couldn''t send many because I was busy training for the dueling tournament." After a soft sound from the door, it cracked open slightly, revealing only a platinum blonde lock of hair and a single, beautiful greenish-blue eye. "What dueling tournament?" Fleur asked softly, intrigued, as she loved watching dueling competitions with her family. She even dreamed of participating in one when her parents allowed it. "The tournament held here in France for under-14s! I competed in it," Stephen said, knowing this would get Fleur''s attention since she loved magical duels and battles. "I was there, and I didn''t see any wait, you! You''re Steve Rogers, the one who used that combat magic!" Fleur exclaimed, throwing the door wide open as she realized Steve''s true identity. He was still wearing the same robes from the duel. "You created that magic?!" Fleur asked, momentarily forgetting her previous anger. "Yeah. Actually, I just had to fix a few things," Stephen said, somewhat relieved. "Awesome! Give me a book," Fleur demanded with a huge smile, extending her hand expectantly. "Haha, I missed you too, Belle," Stephen said, looking at her for a moment before pulling her into a big hug. "Fine, give me a book, and you can go. I''m still mad at you," Fleur said, trying to hide her embarrassment, though her flushed face wasn''t helping. "Alright, alright. Here''s this book, and this other one explains the martial arts and training methods for using Eldritch Magic more efficiently. This one won''t be made public, so keep it for yourself, and if you want, share it with your family," Stephen said, handing her another book with body techniques that connected to magic. (Maybe I should make a deal with magical ministries so Aurors can train with this too.) Stephen thought, considering that most wizards disliked physical training, but Aurors would need it to be more effective. "But these training exercises look just like the ones we did as kids. I even still do them," Fleur commented as she skimmed through the training book. "Yeah, I''ve been training you all since we were kids so you could use Eldritch Magic more effectively. You should be able to use it well, but you need to practice linking martial arts with magic," Stephen explained. "Though I doubt you''ll have much trouble since you picked up martial arts incredibly fastso fast that even I struggle to beat you," Stephen admitted. "Obviously, little Stepy. Even if you started before me, I can easily catch up to you," Fleur said, placing a hand on her hip, lifting her chest, and raising her chin with a smug tone. "Alright, Belle, I have to go. I need to get back to Professor Flitwick. Don''t worry, I''ll be back for Christmas. Oh, and take this," Stephen said, placing a beautiful silver double ring, elegantly adorned, into Fleur''s hand, leaving her stunned before she became deeply flustered. "This ring is for Last page Magic. It creates a portal. It''s easier to learn than Apparition, and you won''t end up with your body in pieces while practicing. To link it to you, just touch it with a strand of your hair, and that''s it. The book explains where you can and can''t use it," Stephen quickly explained, ignoring Fleur''s embarrassment, which quickly turned into anger. "I got it! Now leave already, idiot!" Fleur shouted, furious, as she turned around, stormed inside, and slammed the door in Stephen''s faceonly to immediately crouch down and cover her face in embarrassment. "Idiot?" questioned Madame Delacour, peeking from behind the staircase, a teasing smile lighting up her face. Beside her, little Gabrielle peeked out as well, her innocent smile matching her mother''s. "Who? Who?" she asked before running off with her mother while Fleur, flustered, chased after them. Meanwhile, Stephen turned away after the door was slammed shut. As he walked away, he heard shouting behind him but didn''t understand what was being said. He headed toward where Flitwick was waiting for him, feeling an odd sense of passive hostility. However, since he didn''t feel any intent to harm himonly a silent resentment, like that of a florist catching someone stealing flowershe simply continued on his way. "Am I imagining things?" Stephen wondered, glancing around and seeing nothing, before shrugging and moving on. On the mansion''s second floor, a man glared at Stephen in anger before sighing in resignation and turning back inside to calm his wife and daughters before they wrecked the house again. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 16 - 16: 16 Back to Hogwarts and New Beginnings "Sorry if I didn''t upload the chapters I said I would. But I had to go to the clinic for an ear infection that kept me up all night with pain. They gave me a shot and I''m technically better now. But I''ll continue translating chapters tomorrow. Remember that I''ll be uploading 5 more chapters to Patreon for just $3. And the novel already has over 115 chapters." "Back to Hogwarts and New Beginnings" Upon arriving in England, Stephen received several letters addressed to Steve Rogers, including an invitation from Cornelius Fudge to meet him. It seemed Fudge was preparing to run for Minister, and his grandfather had also received several letters. Though Stephen ignored the manwho seemed trustworthyhe knew that Fudge would eventually become an ambitious politician whose thirst for power would cause great harm. His rise to power could allow Voldemort to build an even more formidable army. Stephen bid farewell to Flitwick and returned to his room, as there were still a few days of classes left before the school year ended. Stephen''s participation in the tournament was an open secret at Hogwartseveryone knew about it. However, no one would openly acknowledge it out of respect for Stephen. When he arrived at Gryffindor Tower, he was greeted by a party organized by the Weasley twins, with all the Gryffindors in attendance. "I don''t know, boss," said one of the twins. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, it''s not fair!" exclaimed the other. "You taught us alchemy, but not that fabulous way of fighting," the first one continued. "That was amazing, especially the final battle!" they both added excitedly. "Mhm, if you want, I can teach you. But this magic uses stamina, so you''ll have to train your bodies as well," Stephen replied while munching on some sweets his housemates had brought from the kitchens. "Me too, me too, please! I don''t mind working out. I might even look better," said Lee Jordan, who was sitting next to Stephen. Some girls and a few other boys also showed interest in trainingsome to get in shape and others because they wanted to learn the magic Stephen had demonstrated. All the Gryffindors had watched the battle since Stephen had sent the footage to the twins through Misty. "Speaking of which," the twins said, "we need you to teach us how to make that image-reproducing box." They were referring to the box in the corner that was replaying the duel. This device was created by Nicolas Flamel and Stephen to display "videos," though its mechanism was quite simple. The box took pictures every ten seconds, lasting the maximum duration of motion in a magical photo. Then, the photos were arranged and played back inside a trunk enchanted with an undetectable extension charm. They were moistened with a potion to allow movement, but that was the easy part. On one side of the trunk, there was a convex lens and a set of summoning runes that activated every ten seconds, swapping the images. The only real challenge was modifying the rune enough so that the transition between images was seamless. Additionally, it had no sound, but Stephen''s grandfather left that part for him to figure out with the twins'' help, as this invention could revolutionize the magical world. With it, his grandson could build his own commercial empire. Although the Flamels were by no means short on money, Nicolas wanted to see how his grandson would change the world and push the stagnant magical society forward. "Yeah, about that, maybe we can come up with something interesting. But let''s save it for later. If you want, you can come to my house during the holidays," Stephen told the twins. "Your house?" "You mean where Nicolas Flamel lives?!" the twins exclaimed in unison, excitement evident in their voices. "Yeah, but if you don''t want to, that''s fine. We can meet at your house instead," Stephen said with a teasing smile. "NO!" the twins shouted. "We''d love to go to your house!" "Please, boss!" they pleaded, afraid Stephen would take back the offer. "Haha, alright, don''t worry. You just need to let your parents know. Maybe I''ll introduce you to my friends in France." "France? But isn''t your house in Hogsmeade?" the twins asked. "Yeah, but you''ll understand when you visit," Stephen replied with a grin. After a few days of rest, the time came to board the Hogwarts Express to return home, which Stephen also took. "You live in Hogsmeade, so why are you taking the Express to King''s Cross?" Angelina asked, eyeing Stephen. "It''s obvious that to get home, you have to take the Express," Stephen replied, looking at her as if she had just asked a completely obvious question. Angelina rolled her eyes and decided to ignore Stephen''s nonsense. The trip was uneventful. He had fun chatting with the twins about ways to improve some prank products. This time, Lee Jordan was with them, eating snacks and pitching ideas. When they arrived, Stephen accompanied the twins to ask their parents for permission to stay with him and possibly visit France. The Weasley family hesitated, both due to financial concerns and because they weren''t sure about letting their mischievous twins stay at Nicolas Flamel''s house. But Stephen convinced them, explaining that it was his grandfather''s idea and that he would be teaching them alchemy. He also assured them that the trip to France wouldn''t cost anything since he had a door connected to his home there. This piqued Mr. Weasley''s interest, but he refrained from asking further questions, assuming it was a secret of Mr. Flamel. In the end, they agreed, on the condition that the twins visit home on weekends and return the week before Hogwarts started again. Of course, there was also the threat that if they misbehaved, their parents would come to fetch them immediately. The twins eagerly agreed and then followed Misty, who was already waiting. The reason Stephen didn''t use the portal was that, according to Dumbledore, a magical transfer system needed extensive regulations and testing from the Ministry of Magic before it could be approved for public use. So Stephen had to delay publishing his book for another year. However, some of his friends and their families already had copies thanks to him. When they arrived at the Flamel house, Stephen watched in amusement as the twins behaved so politely while introducing themselves to Nicolas Flamel, earning a chuckle from Stephen. "So these are the little troublemakers Dumbledore spoke of. They make the school more lively, jojo," Nicolas said, studying the boys carefully. "Yeah, Grandpa. These are Fred and George Weasley. They want to learn alchemy to create their own prank shop," Stephen explained, observing the twins'' nervousness. "Pranks, huh? I don''t mind how you use alchemy, as long as you''re serious about learning. It doesn''t bother me to teach you," Flamel said with a smile, reflecting on how he had never taken on students, though he had guided many wizards in the path of alchemy. Technically, his grandson had taught himself and had been helping him since he was nine years old. "Alright, follow me to the library. First, we have a lot of reading to do, and then you''ll show me what you know," Flamel said as he slowly began walking. "Yes, sir!" the twins responded in unison, earning a warm smile from Perenelle, who had been watching everything while Misty served her tea. "Looks like the house is going to be a bit noisier from now on," Perenelle said, fondness in her eyes. Days passed. The twins initially struggled with all the studying, but when Flamel began teaching them practical applications, their enthusiasm was rekindled. Occasionally, they would visit France through the permanent portalsomething that both surprised and delighted the twins. There, they met Fleur and the others, spending an entire week sightseeing with them. Although the twins didn''t know French, everyone else was multilingual. The one who knew the least was Ricky, who only spoke French, German, and English. A sort of competition had started when Stephen, at the age of seven, had already learned seven languages. Perhaps this competitive spirit rubbed off on the twins, as they started learning basic French words but quickly gave up upon realizing the language''s complexity. And so, the day came to return to Hogwarts... Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 17 - 17: 17 Monologue of Progress "Monologue of Progress" sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hogwarts began as usual, with its typical mix of routine and surprises. This year, there were some changes: a new professor for Muggle Studies and another for Defense Against the Dark Arts. The previous Defense professor retired after an unfortunate Apparition accident that left him without a leg. Since he couldn''t get to a healer in time for reattachment, he remained that way. The new professor is a retired author with a stern demeanornot even worth the trouble of learning his name. He''ll last only a year, if he even makes it that long. As for Muggle Studies, we have some guy named Arif Sikander. Quirrell took a sabbatical year to prepare for Defense Against the Dark Arts, but we all know he''s up to something. Or, at the very least, he deserves whatever comes his way. It seems like another normal year. Or maybe not, because even though I say that, I want to make the most of these first two years. That way, when Harry arrives, maybe I can go a little wild and uncover some of the secrets of Hogwarts that I''ve been keeping to myself. And, as we all know, Hogwarts'' secrets can be quite... violent. With my combined martial arts and magic skills, I think I could take on any of the professorsexcept maybe McGonagall, Snape, and, of course, Professor Flitwick. I''ve seen some of his moves, and I must say, he''s a spell-casting machine. Even I would struggle to dodge his attacks. Obviously, I''m not counting Dumbledore. That old man may not be as fast as he used to be, but I remember that most of his spells cover a wide area, so I''d always have to keep my distance. His battle awareness is incredible. I tested it while hiding; he didn''t detect me if I remained completely concealed, but any sign of an attack made him react instantly. So playing pranks on him was quite the challenge. Anyway, putting that aside, after the Sorting Ceremony, new faces arrived. We ate and then headed to our dormitories. The days passed peacefully. Oh, by the way, we won the House Cup last year. Yeah, thanks to me, obviously. Even though they deducted points because of my pranks, they couldn''t keep up with the speed at which I earned them. So now I''m even more popular than before. The problem is that the Slytherins became more annoying, intensifying the rivalry between Slytherin and Gryffindor. Not that it really mattersthey''re just a bunch of idiots who try to insult you, then run off crying to their parents. This led their parents to try interfering with the school board, but nothing that my grandfather couldn''t solve with just his presence. It seems they still don''t know I''m his grandson. I wonder if their kids forgot to mention it or if they''re just too scared to say anything about Nicolas Flamel. Days and weeks went by. Oh, I almost forgotI entered the Dueling Tournament again, this time in the Under-17 category. I had to face one of the judges as a test, a five-time champion. Seeing their shocked faces was amusing. I participated in the tournament, and the final was held in Egypt. Guess who I ran into? Easy guessFleur was competing too. Though she wasn''t wearing a mask like me, she dazzled everyone while crushing her opponents. I think that''s cheating, but I kept quiet about it. Before our match, Fleur approached me and said that if I held back, she''d kick my ass. Well, if I let her win, she''d still kick my ass, and if I beat her, it was guaranteed she''d do it anyway. So we decided to go all out. The match was so intense that they created a new disqualification rule called "disqualification for being too powerful." Fleur and I were both disqualified, but they gave me the trophy. Looks like we''ll only be able to compete in the adult division in the future, and I bet the same thing will happen. As expected, Fleur took it out on me later, though she apologized and gave me a hug, which was... confusing. Back at school, another party and the usual routine. During the year, the twins, with my grandfather''s help, created many prank items that sold out easily at school. Oh, I almost forgotwe created the first magical video recorder and player with sound. Though right now it''s just a box full of runes with a crystal on one side, the best is yet to come. It will soon hit the market, but it first needs to go through several formalities. I''ve already launched the magical technology company, Magitech. Don''t judge me for the nameit was the best we could come up with. I started it along with the twins, though they refused to take a share, saying that everything they knew they had learned thanks to me and my grandfather. So we made a deal: they would help me with the company, and when they opened their joke shop, I would help them in the same way they helped me. Their only condition was that I wouldn''t give them money to start their shop. They seem very serious about their future, so I had to accept. But with one condition: when they open their shop, I get to advertise it in one of the TV programs I''m planning. I didn''t try giving them shares or money because I knew that their shop would eventually become the best in the magical world, making them rich. And now that they know high-level alchemy, their success is guaranteed. So, the days kept passing, as did the weeks. Finally, the magical television passed inspection, and I was able to release it for sale. I also created a magical TV and radio broadcasting center, where we launched news, sports, and theater programs. Creating animated series is actually quite easy in the magical worldyou just need to find a good magical painter and voice actors. I spent the summer with the Weasleys, thanks to Mrs. Weasley''s insistence, and I brought them some tools we developed at the company. Although the Weasleys are self-sufficient in food, I gave them a magical sprinkler that is more efficient than the expensive ones Professor Sprout uses. I also gave them a magical television, which they only accepted after I told them it was one of the first ones we had created with the twins and that it wouldn''t be sold. I gave Ron and Ginny Comet 260 brooms, modified to be as fast as the Nimbus 2000, which would be released soon. Even though they tried to refuse the gift, I explained that since they were modified, the shop wouldn''t take them back. I also gave the twins a pair of brooms, under the pretext that they were an investment for the Quidditch team. Before returning to Hogwarts, I spent a week with my grandparents and prepared for my return on the Express. I''m interested in meeting Harry Potter. Come on, guys, don''t disappoint me... Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 18 - 18: 18 Meeting the Golden Trio "Meeting the Golden Trio" Stephen arrived at King''s Cross from the Muggle side, realizing that he had never actually entered Platform 9 ? the proper way. So, he was waiting for the Weasley family in front of the barrier. He wanted to ask Arthur a question since, ever since the release of the Magicphone, a product of Magitech, the Ministry had started bothering him. It was probably Fudge or the pure-blood families who saw the device''s potential and wanted a piece of the piesomething Stephen was not willing to allow. The only reason they were bothering him was because they believed he was a wizard without backing, as he had been using his alias, Steve Rogers, since founding the company. "Hey, Stephen." "Hey, guys. Be careful when you come out on the other side." As he waited, a few people greeted him, to which he responded with a smile. Speaking of the Magicphone, it was far more advanced than Muggle cell phonessimilar to a smartphone, though it still lacked a magical version of the internet. It had all the standard features: calls, messaging, photos, and video recording. Making it compact was a bit tricky, but nothing that modified expansion magic and Eldritch illusion spells couldn''t solve. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stephen had also adapted other spells from Strange''s arsenal for this world, including astral and summoning magic. However, the Ministry began imposing restrictions and penalties, even forcing Stephen to create a sensor for portal magic. He reluctantly agreed, knowing that if he refused, they would outright ban its use. At one point, he had considered storming into the Ministry and handing out beatings, but he held back. While watching a video on his Magicphonewhere Ron opened his birthday gift, only for a clown to pop out and scare him into faintingthe Weasleys arrived. "Hello, dear Stephen. Why haven''t you boarded the Express yet?" asked Mrs. Weasley upon seeing him still waiting. "Hello, Mrs. Weasley. I was waiting for Mr. Arthur, but it seems he didn''t come," Stephen said, glancing behind the family. "You can call me Molly. Arthur had an issue at the Ministry and had to go back," Molly explained as she guided the children forward. "Hey, boss! Did you get the video of Ronnie?" "Jajajaja, it was hilarious!" the twins chimed in as they approached. Seeing Ron''s annoyed expression, Stephen held back his laughter as he replied, "Yes, I''m glad you all get along so well." "We don''t get along," Ron muttered under his breath, loud enough for only Stephen to hear. "Ever since they got that Magicphone, they haven''t stopped pulling pranks and recording them. Maybe I should confiscate it and lock it away," said Molly, clearly exasperated. The twins were the only ones in the family with a Magicphone. Stephen had wanted to gift one to the entire Weasley family, but they had strongly refused. The only reason they allowed the twins to have one was because they had helped Stephen develop new devices. However, even then, they had to share a single Magicphone. When Molly mentioned the Magicphone, a lost-looking boy nearby approached. He was thin, though not malnourished, with glasses and oversized clothing. This boy was none other than the famous Harry Potter. The moment Stephen saw him, he focused his gaze on his foreheadnot because of the scar, but because of the corrupt magic he could sense there. "Excuse me, did you say Magicphone? Also, do you know how to get to Platform 9 ?? Hagrid, my friend, sent me a message explaining how to enter, but I don''t quite understand it," Harry said, showing his Magicphone. It seemed that Hagrid had advised him to buy one. By the way, Hagrid had a customized Magicphone gifted by Stephen. All the professors had oneeven Snape, who, despite looking disgusted when he received it, accepted it because the headmaster had said it would be useful for quick communication among the staff. "Sure, let the kids go first and show you. Fred, you go ahead," said Molly, motioning to one of the twins. "I''m George, he''s Fred. Really, Mother, and you call yourself our mother?" While their mother apologized, Fred added, "Just kidding, I am Fred," before stepping through the barrier, followed by George. "Do you want to go next, Stephen?" Molly asked, turning to see him with Ginny, who was stuffing her face with sweets. "Sure. See you on the other side." He strolled through the barrier without a care. On the other side, the twins had already gone to store their trunks while Stephen watched Harry and Ron come through. He barely resisted the urge to place a clown in their pathbut it wasn''t the right time. After Molly and Ginny crossed, he bid them farewell and went to find an empty compartment. Fortunately, he had asked Jordan beforehand to save a spot for them. When the twins arrived, they spent their time eating sweets and discussing pranks, as usual. A knock at the door caught their attention. "Excuse me, have you seen a toad? It belongs to Neville, and he lost it," asked a pretty girl with bushy hair and large front teeth. Behind her stood a short, nervous-looking boy. "No, but I can help with that," Stephen said as he stood up. He walked over to Neville and plucked a strand of his hair, earning a small yelp from the boy. "Ow!" "What are you doing?" the girl asked, annoyed, but she fell silent as rings of light appeared around Stephen''s hand while he worked with the hair. "Done. It''s two compartments away, second door," Stephen said with a smile as he sat back down. "Was that Eldritch magic? I bought the book even though Hogwarts doesn''t require it. The shopkeeper recommended it. Will we be learning that at Hogwarts?" Hermione asked eagerly. "No, and I don''t think there''s a professor capable of teaching it yet. Right, Fred?" "Correct. Unless the boss becomes a professor, I doubt anyone will be able to teach it properly," the twins responded. The Eldritch Magic book sold extremely well, but the problem was that without proper instruction, many wizards and witches struggled to learn from it. "And to think Eldritch magic is technically the basics. I can''t imagine the rest," Stephen said with a smirk. "Boss, are you saying you''ve created spells even more powerful and complex than Eldritch magic?" Jordan asked, already adopting the twins'' habit of calling Stephen boss. "Yes and no. There''s even magic that allows summoning creatures from other dimensions, but most of it requires a massive amount of mana, so I can''t use it. (And I probably never will, because I doubt I''ll ever reach the same mana level as the Vishanti)." "You you created that magic?! You''re Stephen Strange!" Hermione exclaimed, shocked. "Yes, I''m Stephen, but Strange is just a fake surname I use as a pseudonym," Stephen replied casually before glancing out the window. "Alright, enough chatter. It''s time to change. We''re about to arrive. And please inform the compartments near you to prepare," Stephen instructed Hermione. "Oh, right! I forgot to introduce myself. I''m Hermione Granger, nice to meet you," she said before leaving with Neville trailing behind. Once they were gone, the boys put on their robes and got ready to disembark. When they arrived at the station and stepped off the train, they saw the first-years crowding around Hagrid, who was calling them over. They waved at Hagrid before heading toward the carriages. Everything was going smoothly on the ride to the castle. After a while, the carriages stopped, and everyone got off, seemingly happy to be back at Hogwarts. As Stephen was about to pass through the great doors, he suddenly realized that everything had gone eerily silent. Looking around, it seemed as if time itself had frozen. At that moment, Stephen understood what was happening. "Shit" Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 19 - 19: 19 Reunion with the Ancient One "Reunion with the Ancient One" "Crap... Hello, Ancient One, long time no see. Did you come to get me?" said Stephen as he turned around to see the bald woman who appeared in some of his nightmares. "Hello, Stephen. This is the third time you''ve had that name, right? How''s your new life treating you?" the Ancient One asked with a smile. "Honestly, I can''t complain, except for the woman who scammed me out of a life," Stephen replied with a venomous smile. "Well, I apologize for that. But it was necessary to keep the world safe," the Ancient One said calmly. "I already know that. You don''t need to tell me, I was also the Sorcerer Supreme with the Time Stone. So, what happened to you after you died physically? Are you in Limbo or something? And how did you get here?" Stephen asked, changing the subject. "It''s better if you don''t know, kid. It took me a while to find you. Let''s just say I was sent by someone higher up to give you a sort of reward for saving many realities. Though I won''t say who," the Ancient One said mysteriously. "Pfft, I thought you came to take me back. I''ve grown fond of this world; I wouldn''t like to return to a place where I don''t have many friends. Though I''d love to know what happened after I left, if possible," Stephen said with a relaxed sigh and curiosity. "Well, I can only say that Wanda is doing a good job and that you protected the universe correctly. And not just that one, but many others by stopping the corrupted Phoenix variant of Wanda." "So that''s why she became so strong," Stephen said, finally understanding how the Wanda he fought came to be. "Yes, though it was quite a strange place where you ended up. Everyone is born with mana furnaces, and universal laws are different. There, destiny rules much more, so it could easily drive you insane. If someone has a strong destiny, your interference won''t change much." "Yeah, I know. I figured that out a while ago," Stephen said in a sad voice. "It seems you didn''t fully study it. You should know that destiny is like a rope: the stronger it is, if you try to break it all at once, you won''t achieve much. But if you break one strand at a time, you can change that destiny. So don''t worry about your friend, just do it slowly," the Ancient One said. "You could always read everything about me. But thanks, I hadn''t thought about that. So, what''s this gift you were bringing me?" Stephen asked, now happy to know he could change his friend''s fate and understanding how to do it. "Yes, yes. One more thing: you haven''t entered your astral form since you arrived here, have you?" the Ancient One asked with a smile. "You''re right!" Stephen said, disappointed. "Are you afraid that your astral form is that of Stephen Strange and that this body was stolen from another child? And do you fear that you''re not a complete child, which is why you reject Fleur Delacour''s love?" "Although I think that when Grandpa said Strange''s soul formed this body, I never knew where a new soul could come from to create me. So, yes," Stephen admitted with a hint of sorrow. "Always so foolish, never studying the basics," the Ancient One said before striking Stephen''s chest hard, knocking his soul out of his body. "This is the last help I can give you, kid. Your soul was created from scratch from a fragment of the soul that remained when you destroyed yourself." "That fragment of soul was exactly where two different yet closely connected souls intersected. And as you know, two souls can never fully merge into one; they can only blend." "But when that fragment of your soul passed to this side, whether due to the explosion or the love of magic itself, that soul fused completely, forming a new one. And the particles that composed Strange''s soul and the soul of Stephen from Earth could no longer be souls; being particles, they formed a body for that small soul." "So now, you are simply the boy Stephen Flamel, grandson of Nicolas and Perenelle Flamel, whose body inherited the memories of its predecessors. Though if you think about it another way, you''re the child of the other two souls that fused to create a new one for you," the Ancient One said teasingly. Hearing all that, Stephen summoned a mirror to see himself. He was the 14-year-old Stephen with an expression of absolute tranquility. "Whew, thanks, Master, as always," Stephen said with a ceremonial bow. "Enough, I already told you that you are someone new. So, technically, I''m not your master. Though, if we go by ranks, I''m your grandmaster because I was your father''s teacher," the Ancient One said mockingly. Stephen knew it was a way to relax him. "Well, I have to go now. Oh, by the way, your gift. It seems that unconsciously your body has been emitting magical pulses, and someone back there went crazy trying to come with you. That''s one of the main reasons I came. Normally, I wouldn''t, but they told me to say: ''Accept it as a gift for saving the multiverse.'' So here, take it. Goodbye, Stephen. I don''t think we''ll ever meet again, either in life or in death," the Ancient One said before disappearing, making everything move again and, obviously, returning Stephen, now shocked, to his body. "What''s wrong, boss? Why do you look so surprised? And what''s that red thing? A cape?" Jordan asked. "Huh? Oh, yeah, it''s a Cloak of Levitation. Be careful, it has a bad temper," Stephen said as he observed his old cloak. "Cloak of Levitation? You don''t mean Invisibility Cloak. I''ve never heard of levitating cloaks. And how can a cloak have a bad temper?" Lee Jordan asked. The next second, he saw the cloak moving on its own and hitting him with its corners. "Jajaja, Jordan''s getting beaten up by a cloak," the twins laughed, teasing. "Alright, come here. Hmm, I think it''d look weird to wear a cloak over my wizard''s robes in class. Though on free days, we can wear normal clothes. By the way, I never asked, but can you transform?" Stephen asked the cloak. The cloak hovered in the air for a moment, as if inspecting Stephen''s outfit, and then transformed into a dark robe. "Cool. Though I see that in this form, you can''t fly, but you can move," Stephen said while changing into his new robe. "Alright, let''s get inside before McGonagall comes looking for us," Stephen told Jordan and the twins, who were still curiously looking around. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue providing you with unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 20 - 20: 20 Harry in Gryffindor? "Harry in Gryffindor?" After everyone was seated, it was time for the first-year students to enter. As they began to walk in, Hermione''s comment about the ceiling could be heard, making Stephen smile softly. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the headmaster''s introduction, which finally marked the beginning of the ceremony, he mentioned the prohibition of the third floor and other school rules. In this world, the reason for the prohibition would be the destruction of the Philosopher''s Stone, but in reality, only a replica had been destroyed. Stephen''s grandmother had said she wouldn''t take any risks facing her great-grandchildren until she saw them with her own eyes. Finally, the Sorting Ceremony began. As expected, each student was sorted into their respective house. Then it was Harry''s turn. "Harry Potter." As soon as that name was called, absolute silence fell over the Great Hall, and all eyes turned to the boy as he nervously climbed onto the stool and the Sorting Hat was placed on his head. Taking advantage of everyone''s focus, no one noticed a young man moving while making himself invisible. "Not Slytherin, not Slytherin," Harry whispered softly. "Not Slytherin, eh? Are you sure? You could be great, you know. Everything is here in your head, and Slytherin will help you on your way to greatness. There''s no doubt about it, is there?" the Sorting Hat responded. "I beg you, not Slytherin," Harry pleaded. "Well, if you''re sure" "Slytherin!" the Sorting Hat suddenly announced, shocking everyone. Even the Slytherins forgot to applaud. Harry, not understanding what had just happened, was completely frozen. The most notable reactions came from the professors, especially Snape, while old Dumbledore had already noticed Stephen''s presence. "Alright, Mr. Flamel, although your prank was masterfully executed, let''s allow the Sorting Hat to properly choose young Potter''s house," Dumbledore said, having detected Stephen standing invisibly beside Harry. "Tsk, I guess invisibility alone isn''t enough to fool you, old man. Haha," Stephen said, reappearing after deactivating the spell. "Flamel, stop fooling around and get back to your seat before I deduct points from my own house on the first day of classes," Professor McGonagall said, visibly furious. "Yes, Professor," Stephen said with a mock salute before returning to his seat next to the twins, ruffling Ron''s hair on the way. "Now, as I was about to say before being interrupted Gryffindor!" the Sorting Hat announced, giving Stephen a look of disapproval. As Harry was sorted into Gryffindor, the house erupted in applause, with one of the twins shouting, "We got Potter! We got Potter!" "Although I must say, Stephen''s prank was hilarious, hahaha," said Lee Jordan. "I didn''t find it funny," Harry muttered under his breath. "Yeah, Harry, you should be careful with Stephen," Ron warned his friend. "Why? Is he a bad person?" Harry asked, looking at Stephen. "No, he''s not bad. It''s just that his pranks are a bit" Ron trailed off, unable to finish before one of the twins, who had overheard, jumped in. "It''s just that Stephen loves surprising people, and what''s more surprising than a good scare? That''s why Ron is traumatized, hahaha," said Fred. "But don''t worry, no one ever gets hurt by his pranks. Well, except for those who faint," added George. "Hey, even if they faint or get too scared, I always help them to the infirmary, and most of them remember it with a smile afterward," Stephen said, realizing they were talking about him. "Well, that''s why he''s known as the Dark Prince, hahaha. Right, Your Highness?" Jordan teased from across the table. Stephen rolled his eyes at the ridiculous nickname. "Although I prefer ''The Magic Warrior,''" Fred added with a grin. "There''s also the one he shares with Fleur''The Invincible Pair,'' hahaha," George added, recalling the nickname given to Stephen and Fleur during the adult dueling tournament, where they dominated every match without a scratch, using similar combat styles. "Magic Warrior? Invincible? Why?" Harry and Ron asked, catching the attention of the other first-years. But before they could get an answer, Dumbledore called for the food to be served. Seeing all the delicious dishes, they quickly forgot the conversation and began eatingespecially Ron, who devoured chicken legs with both hands as if there were no tomorrow. After the meal, Percy, the prefect in charge of the first-years, led them to the dormitories. Meanwhile, Stephen was talking with the headmaster. "Old man, why go through all this trouble making Snape watch over Quirrell? Just show up behind him, knock him out with a karate chop, and check what he''s hiding. Easy," Stephen told Dumbledore. When they brought the fake Philosopher''s Stone, Stephen was fully aware. In fact, he had been tasked with watching over Harry since Dumbledore suspected that some Death Eaters might have infiltrated the school, though he never imagined that Voldemort himself was the one who had done so. Stephen didn''t reveal this information because if they found out, Voldemort''s soul would simply escape and possess another person. Even with his knowledge of astral magic, Stephen couldn''t destroy a soulonly touch it or push it slightly. And he had no desire to touch a soul as corrupt as Voldemort''s. So instead, he simply told the headmaster that Quirrell was drenched in dark magic, prompting Dumbledore to assign Snape to keep an eye on him. "You should know that as headmaster, I have many restrictions when it comes to taking action. You must remember that there is a school board. And how do you think they would react if a headmaster attacked a professor without solid proof?" Dumbledore said with a strained smile. "Being headmaster sounds boring. You should have become Minister of Magic insteadthen you wouldn''t have to deal with that idiot Fudge," Stephen said resentfully. "While I appreciate your support, I don''t believe I would be the right choice for Minister. And I see you''re still having trouble with Fudge. Is there anything I can do to help?" Dumbledore asked with a smile. "Those pseudo-noble idiots and Fudge want me, like Tony Stark, to hand over the technology behind Magitech, claiming that monopolies shouldn''t exist and that competition should be fair. And as Stephen Strange, they want me to turn over all my research on Eldritch magic and every spell I know to help advance the British wizarding world." "I don''t think you can help much, old man. But if they keep pushing and I lose control and start handing out beatings, can you stop me?" Stephen said, frustrated. "I don''t know much about the business world, but ever since you decided not to use your last name for influence, this was to be expected. But it will help you grow, boy. And don''t worry, I''ll stop youafter you land a few punches on each of them," Dumbledore said, amused. "Also, they''ve banned portal magic until I give them all my research. Damn it, I never should''ve created those portal sensors, or else I''d be sending them all to the North Pole without their wands. I''m leaving, old manI need to talk to Professor McGonagall about my selected subjects," Stephen said before turning to leave. Dumbledore stopped him. "I know I''ve said it before, Stephen, but please look after Harry. We don''t want him getting hurt because of the trap." "Yeah, don''t worry. Even if he loses a limb or two, I''ll keep him alive for the prophecy," Stephen said. "How did you" Dumbledore started, surprised. "I know many things, old man. Or have you forgotten how you got that nickname?" Stephen said with a grin, reminding Dumbledore of their bet and how the Flamels had tricked him into believing Stephen was a natural-born prophet. "Forgive me. As you can see, I''m an old man, so I might forget things. In any case, thank you for looking after Harry. Don''t keep the professor waitingshe''s probably still mad about your prank today," Dumbledore said, watching Stephen walk away. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 21 - 21: "The Grand Beginning and the Prank" Arriving at Professor McGonagall''s office, where she was waiting for me, I got straight to the point. Professor, I want to enroll in all the courses, but since I have already studied everything necessary, I want the freedom to choose which ones to attend I said, causing the professor to show a tired expression. Stephen, all the professors know that you are the best student. Therefore, I have no doubt they will accept you. But in return, you will have to pass the exams they will give you, based on examples of past OWLs, as they already knew you were going to ask for this McGonagall said. Really? I thought you would reject me and offer me a Time-Turner or force me to take fewer classes I said, surprised. As for the Time-Turner, I''m sorry, but it''s impossible. Although you are a good student, your behavior with pranks has led me to doubt whether it is a good idea. So, Professor Flitwick suggested this alternative. You should thank him McGonagall explained. Well, that''s great then. Honestly, I''m very committed to converting spells into magic so I don''t have to attend class all the time. Thank you, Professor I said to McGonagall. Remember that only if you achieve the highest scores on your exams will you be allowed to do this, so don''t get overconfident. Now, leave, I''m very busy McGonagall said, dismissing me from her office. Now I''ll have time to try using Vishanti''s sacred magic or even the All-Seeing Spell of the Eye of Agamotto I murmured as I left the office and headed to the dorms. The next day, the first-year students had their first classes. Stephen wasn''t going to miss the opportunity to show why he had the nickname "Dark One." Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, the thing is, everyone is already getting desensitized to clowns, so this will be the last clown prank Stephen said to the twins and Peeves, who had somehow become part of the gang. Especially this year, I have some things to take care of. Sorry Stephen said with a hint of sadness. But, but Peeves likes clown pranks Peeves said, sulking. Yeah, but they''re not as scary as before. You''re right, boss, it''s time to change things up George said to a depressed Peeves. Don''t worry, Peeves. We''ve created some prank candies that, if you help us sneak them into the students'' food, will be a lot of fun Fred said mischievously. Alright, then today we''ll scare the students who are late to class. We don''t want good students to be late, but we''ll teach those who are a lesson Stephen said, putting on his clown suit and terrifying mask. I have a feeling little Ronny will be one of them Fred said with a grin as he started assembling the dummy on the floor. That''s what I was thinking. I just hope he doesn''t faint as quickly this time George said, in charge of safety after losing rock-paper-scissors. Alright, Peeves will bring bad students, hahaha Peeves said as he disappeared through the wall. A few minutes later, the unfortunate pair arrived: Harry and Ron. Come on, Harry, or we''ll be late for McGonagall''s class. Ignore Peeves Ron said, shouting at Harry while continuing to run. Wait, Ron, there''s something strange up ahead Harry said, stopping Ron. There''s someone lying on the floor. We have to check Harry said, quickly approaching. Wait, Harry, this is very suspicious Ron said, sensing something was off. Living with the twins might have given him a sixth sense for detecting when something bad was about to happen. And he was right. Suddenly, from one of the beams, a clown emerged and, with a giant mallet, smashed the head of the dummy on the floor. Of course, Harry and Ron didn''t know it was a dummy. When the headactually a watermelonexploded, Ron started screaming while pulling out his wand and trying to cast every spell he knew. Of course, he didn''t know any useful ones and couldn''t even pronounce the ones he did know correctly. Harry did the same, but he knew even fewer spells than Ron, so they were just two kids waving their wands wildly. When Ron finally managed to activate a spell, it hit Harry on the head, turning his hair pink. It was a spell Stephen had taught him to change his rat''s color. He no longer had that weird spell Fred had taught him, which never worked. After screaming non-stop and waving their wands, Harry realized that the clowns weren''t doing anything and were just laughing hysterically. So, he figuredwhat would killer clowns be doing in the middle of the school hallway? Obviously, they had to be other students. While Ron was still freaking out, Harry started calming him down before he ended up changing the color of something else. Ron. Ron! Stop! They''re other students said Harry, grabbing Ron and making him come to his senses. Students? Clowns? Fred, George, and Stephenit''s you! Ron shouted angrily. Hahaha, this was amazing! Haha, Ronny, you used Stephen''s spell wonderfully! the twins laughed. Although I doubt it would be useful in a real situation Stephen said, taking off his mask with a smile. Why did you do that? We almost died of fright! Ron yelled, still angry. That''s what happens when you should be in class, Ronny. That''s right, little Ronny, what would Mom think? And on the very first day of class too! the twins said, acting out a dramatic play. Alright, guys, we''ve had our fun. Go ahead, I''ll help him with McGonagall Stephen said as, with a spell, he changed his costume into his regular clothes and his cane into a robe. Let''s go. You two sure are brave to be late on the first day, and to McGonagall''s class, no less Stephen said as he led them up the stairs. And whose fault was that? Ron said, trying to shift the blame away from himself for oversleeping. Obviously yours. I didn''t force you to sleep in. By the way, I''d recommend not being late to Snape''s classes in the future; at least McGonagall is more forgiving he said as they arrived at the classroom. Entering the classroom, they saw that Professor McGonagall wasn''t there, but a tabby cat was sitting on her desk. Luckily, McGonagall hasn''t arrived yet Ron said with a relieved sigh. Good afternoon, Professor McGonagall Stephen said to the tabby cat. Then, the cat leaped into the air and transformed into Professor McGonagall. Good afternoon to you too, Mr. Stephen McGonagall said, addressing him as Stephen instead of Flamel, something that both the Headmaster and Stephen had specifically requested for this year. That was incredible Ron said in amazement, while Harry nodded. Thank you for that, Mr. Weasley, but that doesn''t change the fact that you arrived late. Should I turn you into a clock so you''ll know the time? the professor said, looking at Ron and Harry. I''m sorry, Professor, but it was my fault they were delayed a bit Stephen said, gently interrupting the professor. So, are you saying a third-year student somehow needed the help of two first-years? McGonagall asked Stephen, giving him a critical look. Well as he looked at Harry''s hair, an idea came to him. Some bandits were attacking people by turning their hair different colors, so, as good Gryffindors, we had to help. Unfortunately, Harry was hit by a spell, and we lost him in battle Stephen said, earning laughter from the entire classroom. Silence! Haa, honestly, Mr. Stephen! You''d better head to your class now; Professor Flitwick must be waiting for you McGonagall said to Stephen before turning to Harry. And you, Mr. Potter, while your new style isn''t against the rules, I would prefer you return it to normal to avoid distracting your classmates. Yes, Professor, but I don''t know how Harry said nervously. It''s alright, Harry, I''ll do it before I leave With a snap of his fingers, Stephen restored Harry''s hair color, surprising the first-year students, and then left. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki "The Grand Beginning and the Prank" Chapter 22 - 22: "Brief Encounter with Firenze" A few days passed in which Stephen was quite busy defending himself from the Minister and the purebloods, who were practically trying to take everything away from him. As Stephen Strange, the Ministry demanded all his magical research, using the argument that it was "for the good of the British wizarding world" and that the Ministry''s researchers could do a better job. As Tony Stark, the pseudonym he used to create his company, he was under pressure from the endemic pseudo-nobles, who wanted him to make public the creation runes for the television, the Magicphone, and all the alchemical tools he had invented. Supposedly, his monopoly was unfair to the competition. The ironic thing was that these so-called nobles already had a monopoly on most magical goods in England. Son, are you sure you don''t want your grandfather to give you a hand? It''s not good for your health to be under so much stress said Perenelle over the Magicphone, as she frequently made video calls to check on her grandson at school. No, Grandma, I''m fine. If Grandpa helps me now, how will I ever stand out on my own in the future? Stephen said, trying to reassure his concerned grandmother. Alright. But take a break every now and then and go visit Fleur. I haven''t seen her in a while Perenelle said, remembering the lovely girl. She''s probably at school, Grandma. You know she can''t leave until the holidays. Dumbledore makes exceptions sometimes because Grandpa is on the board, but I don''t think she''s that lucky. Besides, she was mad last time, so I don''t want her to hit me Stephen said, though his last words grew quieter and quieter until they were barely audible. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aish, this boy. Call her and apologize immediately Perenelle said with a frustrated sigh. What? But I didn''t do anything! The reporters started calling us the "invincible couple," and I just said we weren''t a couple Stephen said, exasperated. You really are a fool, boy. I''m leaving before you give me more gray hairs. Call her and apologize before Halloween, or you''ll regret it Perenelle said, completely ignoring the fact that she was already full of gray hair, and then she hung up, leaving Stephen with words still in his mouth. Alright, Halloween is next month Damn Stephen muttered. From time to time, to clear his mind, he would go out for walks, even at night. Sometimes, he watched the Golden Trio with curiosity. It seemed that yesterday they had encountered Fluffy, the three-headed dog guarding the traps. By the way, those traps wouldn''t stop a Death Eaterthey were designed for students. The final trap alone was enough for anyone else who sought the Stone. Meanwhile, the students were very curious, and by the second day, a couple of Gryffindors had already tried to sneak in. Even the twins had attempted it. Stephen also crossed paths with Quirrell several times but kept his distance. Not out of fear or anything like thatQuirrell, in his current state, wouldn''t stand a chance against himbut because he reeked of garlic and dark magic. It was repulsive. He seems more and more corrupted. The time for him to start hunting those poor unicorns must be approaching. I should do something to save them Stephen thought, as he began devising countermeasures to prevent the creatures from being harmed or, at the very least, killed. So he started sneaking into the forest to find unicorns and place protective enchantments on their horns. At first, they attacked him immediately, until they realized he meant no harmquite the opposite. They were very intelligent, and they understood everything Stephen explained to them. Don''t worry. This is a light magic rune that will put your body in a suspended state if you''re in mortal danger until I arrive to heal you. Try to be carefulthere''s someone dark lurking around, understood? Stephen said while stroking a young unicorn. Protect the foals well, make sure they don''t go out for a while, alright? Hrrr the largest unicorn snorted in response, moving its head as if nodding. I''m off. Be careful Stephen said, then left. As he walked through the darkness, he heard the sound of hooves approaching. Uncertain, he turned around, thinking the unicorns wanted to ask him something. But as he looked more closely, he realized the approaching figure was a young centaur. He had very light blond hair, a tawny body, and a white tail. His eyes were astonishingly blue, like pale sapphires. You shouldn''t be here, traveler the centaur said. Really? Are you going to start with that whole thing about how I don''t belong to this world and should go back to where I came from to avoid altering history and all that nonsense? Stephen said in a mocking tone. No. Traveler, since you arrived here, the world and the stars have accepted you. You are part of this world. I was talking about this place. This is where the acromantulas hunt the centaur said, unfazed by Stephen''s tone. "Ah, um, sorry. I was just leaving. Apologies for my tone," Stephen said, apologizing for the way he spoke. "I know what you did for the unicorns. The forest itself is grateful. I am Firenze. I know we will meet again, traveler," Firenze said before departing. "That seemed odd. Supposedly, centaurs only speak ambiguously and in vague words. But if it''s Firenze, it makes more sense. He still looks quite young," Stephen said as he continued on his way to the castle. "Shit, I''ve been so busy with the unicorns these past few days that I forgot to call Fleur. Seriously, instead of calling her quickly, I took even longer. I think I''m dead," Stephen muttered to himself, beginning to tremble as he realized delaying it wasn''t a good idea. "Alright, no more excuses. I''ll do it right now," Stephen said, pulling out his phonecompletely unaware that it was 11 p.m., which meant it was already midnight in France. As he nervously called, pacing back and forth, someone finally picked up. "Hello, belle. Were you asleep?" Stephen asked softly. "Yes. What do you want?" replied the voice on the phone, sounding annoyed. "I called to apologize," Stephen said, his voice growing softer as he leaned against a wall. "Oh really? Apologize for what? For not talking to me for weeks? For making me embarrassed at the tournament? Or perhaps for something else?" Fleur''s voice grew more irritated with each word. "For both, belle. I never wanted you to be embarrassed, but what did you expect me to say? And I couldn''t call you because I was afraid you were still mad," Stephen admitted, feeling guilty. "You know, sometimes you''re an idiot, Stephen Flamel. I''m going back to sleep. It''s too late, and I have classes to attend. When you find a better way to apologize, you can call me again," Fleur said before hanging up. "Haa, I don''t understand women," Stephen sighed before turning around and heading to his room, only to find the twins peeking their heads out. "Trouble in paradise, boss?" "Need some love advice, boss?" the twins asked, grinning. "Get lost, idiots, before I tell the professor who stole Filch''s supplies," Stephen said before entering his room. ---------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 23 - 23: "Halloween and the Troll" Days passed, and Stephen witnessed Ron making fun of Hermione. "Looks like Halloween is here! Sometimes your brother needs a lesson," Stephen said to the twins, who, like him, watched as their brother angered a girl. "Well, it was because he broke Fred''s broom that we pulled the spider prank on him," "And when we did the clown prank, it was because he told Mom that George was the one who ate Percy''s cookies," the twins explained. "Let''s get to class. The Halloween feast is going to be loud," Stephen said as he walked away with the twins, already thinking about what to do. After a class with Snapewhere he and Stephen exchanged sharp and mocking remarks, something the other students were already used toit was time to head to the Great Hall. When they arrived, they found the hall beautifully decorated, with giant floating heads and even a few clowns adorning the room. Normally, during Halloween, the group would go out to scare people, but this year, they decided to enjoy the feast instead. "Go ahead and eat without me. I''m off to play with a dumb giant and a silly girl," Stephen said, leaving the twins confused. "Giant? Does he mean Hagrid?" "Well, he is pretty big... but dumb?" sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A dumb giant? He doesn''t mean me, does he?" Hagrid asked as he entered through the grand doors. "No, no, Hagrid, Stephen said he was going to look for one," "And it can''t be you since he left, and you''re here," the twins quickly said, earning a smile from the half-giant. "Alright then, let''s eat. I grew all these pumpkins myself and took care of them for today," Hagrid said, giving them a hearty pat on the back that nearly knocked them to the ground. Meanwhile, in a corridor leading to the dungeon, Stephen walked calmly. Until he saw Quirrell running toward the Great Hall at full speed. Stephen hid and watched him pass, noting how the man maintained his nervous act even when no one was looking. Then he glanced at the paintings around him and understood why. And why Dumbledore never suspected "Tumordemort"his personal nickname for Voldemort, who was currently stuck to the back of Quirrell''s head like a tumor. "''Tumor'' sounds a bit harsh. Maybe I should call him a parasite virus plague? No, it doesn''t match the name," Stephen muttered as he continued toward the bathroom, waiting outside. He couldn''t exactly barge into the girls'' restroom without a reason. After a while of listening to some quiet sobbing from inside, the troll finally peeked its ugly, deformed head around the hallway corner. Upon seeing Stephen, it began moving faster toward him, swinging its enormous wooden club. "Seriously? You should learn not to approach strangers. Though, looking that ugly, I doubt anyone would want to take you," Stephen said as he raised his hands, summoning Eldritch magic to create chains that quickly bound the massive creature, pinning it against a wall. He also shoved the handle of its club into its mouth to keep it from making noise, leaving the troll wide-eyed and struggling in vain. Meanwhile, Stephen casually snapped a picture and sent it to the professors. Perhaps the slight commotion drew Hermione''s attention, as she stepped out of the bathroom, drying her face. Stephen turned around. "What''s wrong, little crying girl? Why so sad?" he asked with a smile. "I... I''m not crying! I just washed my face," Hermione responded, embarrassed, only to suddenly notice what was behind Stephen. "Wh-why is there a troll here?" she asked in alarm, taking a step back. "No idea, but it was heading straight for the bathroom you were in. Maybe it really needed to go and couldn''t make it to the boys''," Stephen said casually. Without warning, he grabbed Hermione and slung her over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes before starting to walk away. "What are you doing?! I can walk on my own!" Hermione protested, her face red with embarrassment. "I know, but I enjoy embarrassing people. Now stay still, or I''ll give you a bump on the head," Stephen said, continuing forward. As Hermione was about to argue against Stephen''s absurdity, Ron and Harry suddenly arrived, running at full speed. They had come to help Hermione after hearing Quirrell talk about the troll. "Hermione, we have to go back! There''s a troll loose in the dungeon!" Harry shouted urgently, only for his stunned friend to pat his shoulder and point forward. "What? The troll is chained up?" Harry said, bewildered. "Oh, how nice, guys. The ones who made a girl cry came to warn her she was in danger," Stephen said with a bit of irony. "We didn''t... I''m sorry, Hermione," Ron said, embarrassed. "It''s okay, thank you for trying to warn me about the troll, even if you put yourselves in danger," Hermione said softly. "What will you do with the troll, Stephen? And Hermione, were you hurt?" Harry asked curiously. "Just call me Stephen, that''s fine, we''re just a few years apart. Don''t worry, I already sent a message to the professors. Or well, maybe you should worry since you''re here, and the crybaby is fine, I''m just teasing her," Stephen said as he heard footsteps approaching. "Stephen, what happened here? And why are first-year students, who were supposed to be in their dormitories, here as well? And put Miss Granger down, that is not the proper way to carry a young lady," McGonagall asked as she looked at the troll, then at the children, reprimanding Stephen for how he was carrying Hermione. "I can''t carry her like a princess, because otherwise, they''d have to collect my blood all over France, Professor," Stephen defended himself while setting the embarrassed Hermione down. "Stephen, you caught the troll? That''s amazing. You used chains, since trolls are Resistant to magic." Flitwick spoke from the side. "That doesn''t change the fact that the students disobeyed orders to return to their rooms," Snape said venomously while looking at Harry. "It was my fault, professors, I wanOuch! Why did you do that?" As Hermione was about to lie to help her friends, Stephen flicked her on the head, stopping her. "There''s no need to tell lies, little crybaby," Stephen said to Hermione after stopping her. "I''m not a crybaby! I have a name and a last name, and it''s Hermione Granger!" an angry Hermione responded. "Alright, fine, you can tell us what happened, Stephen," said the Headmaster, who had been watching from the side. "If you noticed, I wasn''t in the Great Hall to hear what was going on. As you can see, Snape, I was strolling through the castle when I heard someone sad, who turned out to be Miss Hermione. Why she was sad, I don''t know, but sometimes women are incomprehensible," Stephen said, earning nods from the male professors while Professors Sprout and McGonagall looked at them with disdain. "Then I saw the big guy approaching, and when I noticed he was heading toward the bathrooms, I just tied him to the wall. I waited for the crybaby to come out, and we started heading back. Meanwhile, Ron and Harry were coming to warn us about the troll, which was supposed to be in the dungeons," Stephen finished. "Alright, while it was brave to come and warn your friend, it was also very dangerous. I''ll let the professor decide what to do in this situation. Now, professors and Stephen, please help take the troll to where it belongs," the Headmaster said as he approached the troll. "You, as the Headmaster said, acted recklessly, so I will deduct 100 points from Gryffindor. However, for your bravery and trying to help a friend, you will receive 40 points... each," McGonagall said. "Professor, I deserve more! I acted like a perfect prince charming, saving the damsel from the evil troll," Stephen said from a distance, earning a smile from the trio. "Don''t push it, Mr. Stephen. Be grateful you weren''t punished for destroying a column in the courtyard while training your classmates," McGonagall said, recalling how, from time to time, while Stephen trained with his peers, things tended to get a bit out of hand. "But that was Jordan, trying to impress Angelina," Stephen grumbled as he continued dragging the troll, still bound in chains but now freed from the wall. After taking it out of the castle, he left the rest of the work to the professors and returned to Gryffindor Tower, where Hermione, Ron, and Harry were waiting for him. "Stephen... I forgot to say it earlier, but thank you for saving me," Hermione said. Meanwhile, the other two had an idea in mind but didn''t know if they should say it. Until Harry gathered the courage and spoke first. "Mr. Stephen... sir, I wanted to ask if you could teach us how to fight," Harry said with a bit of fear of being rejected. "Yeah, we want to learn how to capture a troll like you did today. The twins said you were the dueling champion, so you must be really strong," Ron said. "You''re a dueling champion? I didn''t know that. But I want to learn Eldritch magic. Even though I read the whole book, I still can''t use the spells," Hermione said. "You read the whole book? Wow, you''re such a nerd!" Stephen said teasingly. "I''m not a nerd! If you don''t want to teach me, that''s fine, I can learn on my own," Hermione said angrily. "Alright, don''t get mad, fuzzy-head," Stephen said, ruffling Hermione''s already messy hair even more. "Be in the backyard at 7 a.m. If you''re late, don''t bother coming; I don''t want slackers," Stephen said as he headed to his room. "Yes!" the three responded excitedly. Although the next day, they wouldn''t be so excited, as they would soon meet hell... ----- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 24 - 24: "Eldritch Magic Training" The next day, several Gryffindor students gathered in the courtyard for training. When they arrived, they saw that Harry, Ron, and Hermione were already there, even before everyone else. "Hey guys, did you come to train with Stephen too?" Angelina asked. "Wow! You got up early just to suffer. How sad," commented Lee Jordan from behind. "I wonder if little Ronny will be able to withstand the training." "I bet 10 he won''t." "I''ll bet 20 he won''t," said the twins, Fred and George, laughing. "Then I''ll take your bets and wager that he will," said Stephen, suddenly appearing without anyone noticing where he had come from. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s a deal, boss." "Yeah, boss, no backing out of the bet," the twins said in unison. "Alright, start warming up while I tell the kids what to do," ordered Stephen, approaching Harry, Ron, and Hermione while the others began their exercises. "Alright, kids, you probably don''t know much about Eldritch Magic" Stephen began, but he was interrupted when Hermione quickly raised her hand. "What is it, Hermy? By the way, we''re not in class, so the points I can give you are only imaginary," Stephen said, giving Hermione a new nickname. "Hermy Well, according to the book, Eldritch Magic is a type of light and heat magic. Its invocation normally causes sparks and can be used to create objects or components since it consists of tangible magical energy. It also says it can be used to cast spells, although the book doesn''t go into much detail about that. I''d like to know more," Hermione explained. "Well explained, Miss Hermy. 20 imaginary points for you," Stephen replied with a smile. "To clear things up, I''ll first talk about Conjured Magic in a basic way. Conjured Magic is used to invoke extremely powerful spells that normally wouldn''t be used in a peaceful world like the one we live in... well, more or less. If I used it, the Ministry would be pestering me even more than they already do," Stephen said with disdain. "This magic, for example, can easily change the weather," Stephen said as he cast an atmospheric spell, making the wind grow stronger and then making the clouds disappear. "Boss, we want to learn that too!" "Yeah, not fair, boss!" the twins shouted upon seeing the spell. "Keep training, you fools, or I''ll throw you into a tornado so you can learn to control the wind," Stephen yelled at them, making the twins grumble but continue jogging. "Alright, and the second use of Eldritch Magic is enchanting objects. For example, the Levitation Cloak," Stephen said, as his robe transformed into a cape and began to float gently. "Can you fly?" Ron asked in surprise. "You didn''t listen, he said ''Levitation Cloak.'' It must be the cloak that makes him float," Hermione responded. "Awesome, a magic cloak!" Harry exclaimed excitedly "That''s right. It''s also how Magitech tools are created, obviously mixed with alchemy," Stephen explained. "What? You work with Magitech?" Ron asked, even more surprised. "What? Your brothers didn''t tell you? They helped create the company. Even your dad gave some ideas taken from the Muggle world. Did they really not tell you anything?" Stephen asked, surprised. "They didn''t tell me anything," Ron replied bitterly, earning a look of sympathy from Harry and Hermione. "Well, enough of that. I''m not going to teach you that since it''s too advanced. Not even my grandfather, who is a master alchemist, has mastered it 100%. I only answered because Hermione wanted to know what it was and because I wanted to show off a little," Stephen said proudly. "Fiu, fiu, the boss is amazing." "Yeah, the boss is amazing, though the only thing he''s afraid of is Fleur," the twins shouted, seeming more focused on what the kids were doing than on their own training. "Alright, today will be martial arts training: Angelina versus Fred, and Sara against George. The winner gets a day off," Stephen announced angrily, pitting the twins against the two strongest girls in the group. He had two reasons for this: first, because the twins seemed to like the girls and unconsciously held back, and second, because the girls wanted to beat them up for the last prank they pulledchanging their hair color. While he let the twins experience the wrath of a lady, Stephen continued explaining to the younger ones. "Alright, as I was saying, Eldritch Magic can be used to create tangible objects. While they can be used at a distance or as projectiles, there is a martial art specifically designed to wield all kinds of weapons, whether melee or ranged. So, to start using Eldritch Magic to summon a sword, you must first know how to use a sword and how it feels. That''s why we''re going to train your weak bodies first. Now, run 20 laps around the courtyard," Stephen ordered energetically, while the other students in the background gave them sympathetic looks. "What? The whole courtyard? And 20 laps?" Ron exclaimed in shock. "Oh? Does little Ronny have something to say? Then make it 25," Stephen added mercilessly. Before Ron could protest, Hermione and Harry grabbed him and started jogging. "Shut up, Ron, or he''ll increase the number of laps," Harry warned. "25... I''m already regretting asking him to train us," Ron muttered. "You haven''t even started, and you''re already giving up?" Hermione retorted. After several laps, the three were exhausted and drenched in sweat, but they didn''t stop. The other students, who were resting from their battles, cheered them on. Well, most of them. "Come on, Ronny, give up!" "Yeah, Ronny, you can quit! We''ll give you a Honeydukes lollipop!" the twins shouted, earning disapproving looks from their peers. Yet, somehow, instead of making him give up, his brothers'' taunts motivated Ron to finish the 25 laps. When they finally completed them, they collapsed face-first, gasping for air. Stephen approached and, with a flick of his wand, dried and cleaned them, allowing them to rest until they regained their energy. "Huff... I thought... huff... you didn''t... huff... use a wand," Ron panted as the twins fanned them with light constructs to stop their classmates from glaring at them. "It''s Eldritch Magic that technically doesn''t require a wand. Just now, I used a simple cleaning spell that Flitwick teaches in first year," Stephen explained as he stored his wand inside a wristband with a compartment mechanism. "Why did you say ''technically''?" Hermione asked curiously, eyeing the wristband where the wand had disappeared. "Eldritch Magic, like regular magic, can be used without any object, as long as you''re skilled enough. But for those who can''t, they use objects with specific runes. They don''t need wands made with magical animal cores, nor do they require an elaborate design," Stephen explained while showing his wristband. "For example, this wristband is essentially an Eldritch Magic wand, aside from being a compartment for my regular wand. Most people have one. Though some prefer ringsas long as they''re on the hand, they work. The only difference is that a ring is too small for a wand compartment," Stephen elaborated. Hermione, Harry, and Ron noticed that everyone else also wore a similar wristband, except for a few who used large double rings. "So, the reason I couldn''t use Eldritch Magic was because I was missing that wristband?" Hermione asked quickly. "Nope. While wands don''t have runes, they do contain magical animal parts, so at the very least, you should be able to create sparks, as long as you have enough imagination," Stephen replied, shattering Hermione''s assumption. "Don''t worry. Even kids who grew up with magic took months to create a simple fan. Fred and George, for example, took three months and were the first to do it," Stephen reassured the trio. "Th-three months? That''s a long time" Ron said, feeling discouraged as he imagined how long it would take him. "That''s why combat training is necessaryto get a feel for the weapons and objects you use. The better you know your sword, the more detailed and durable it will be," Stephen said as he gestured for the others to bring the wooden training weapons. "Alright. Get up and choose the weapon you want to train with. One of the others will teach you the basics. They''ve all trained for over two years, so they''re qualified for this," Stephen told the trio seriously. "Fans?" Ron scoffed. "Angelina, show the little ignorant one," Stephen called over one of the girls most skilled with fans. Angelina stepped into the center of the courtyard, glanced at three training dummies ten meters away, and then threw her fans. They sliced through all three dummies effortlessly before returning to her hands. "That was amazing, Angelina! You''re a goddess!" Jordan shouted as the trio stared, mouths agape. In the end, the three chose their wooden weaponssimple but functional for now. Hermione chose two fans, while Harry and Ron opted for one-handed swords, claiming they looked cool. "Don''t worry, you''ll be taught how to use multiple weapons. So, even if the one you picked doesn''t suit you, it will still help your training," Stephen assured them, noting that Ron didn''t suit the sword at all. "Hermione will be trained by Angelina, and you two will be taught by the twins," Stephen announced. "With them?" Ron asked, sounding doubtful. "What''s wrong, Ronny? Don''t trust your brothers?" "That''s right, Ronny. From now on, you must call us ''sensei''," the twins declared. "Don''t worry, even though they act like that, they''re the best sword fighters. They even dual-wield. You''ll be in good hands," Stephen said before leaving, as he had just received a message from Dumbledore. Thank You for Reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep delivering unforgettable stories! ???? Ko-fi: ko-fi.com/yodarki ???? Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 25 - 25: "Secrets and Duty" Upon arriving at the headmaster''s office, Stephen entered casually. "Hello, Stephen. I apologize for calling you so suddenly," said Headmaster Dumbledore as he approached his desk. "If it''s about the wind magic from earlier, I was just impressing the trio of savages. Don''t worry, I have everything under control," Stephen replied as he took a seat. "Magnificent magic, I must say. Though I''d appreciate a little warning before using itour owls tend to get quite unsettled. But it''s a good way to inspire the young ones, showing them what they could achieve," the headmaster said with a knowing smile. "Tsk, that''s why you''re the headmaster. If they see something to aspire to, they won''t give up so easily on training. But enough of thatwhat do you need?" Stephen asked, unwrapping a lollipop and popping it into his mouth. "The Ministry has approved the portals. In exchange, they will follow the same regulations as Apparition, along with additional rules," said Dumbledore, handing Stephen a letter. "That''s great. I was already considering if I''d have to start roughing people up to speed things along. You pushed this through, didn''t you?" Stephen asked as he examined the Ministry''s approval. "A little. I couldn''t let a form of magic with such potential to aid the wizarding world gather dust," the headmaster admitted. "Drop the act, old man. What are you planning?" Stephen asked skeptically. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I simply hope you train the three young ones well," Dumbledore said seriously. "You know, Headmaster, if I didn''t know you better, I''d think you were a manipulator. Harry might end up hating you, you know?" Stephen remarked. "It''s a risk I''m willing to take. After all, I want Harry''s future to have as few casualties as possible, even if it means giving my life for itbecause that is his destiny," the headmaster said with a hint of sorrow. "Yeah, yeah. Someone with a prophecy that can impact the world naturally attracts fate around them, like a tree and its branches. If the tree falls, the branches wither." "Exactly. And the only way to potentially improve that fate is by ensuring Harry is prepared to face it," Dumbledore said solemnly. "Don''t worry, old man. I''ll train them well. Though I should start looking for a better training area before Professor McGonagall decides to strangle me for constantly wrecking the courtyard," Stephen said, lightening the mood. "Alright then, old man. If that''s all, I''ll be on my way. And since you gave me good news, I''ll be taking the chocolate cockroaches I swapped for real cockroaches without you noticing," Stephen said, grabbing the container from the desk and walking out. "He never actually swapped the chocolate cockroaches, you know?" said one of the portraits of a former headmistress, laughing. "It''s fine. I have more hidden in the cabinet," the headmaster said, moving toward a cabinet to the left of his desk. "He took those the moment he walked inright before heading to your desk," another portrait chimed in, joining in on the teasing. "You all fail to see the seriousness of the matter. That boy summoned a typhoon that triggered the school''s alarms! With such power at his age, what do you think he''ll be capable of as an adult?!" The comment came from the renowned headmaster Phineas Black, one of the most disliked figures. "Relax, Phineas. Dumbledore knows what he''s doing," said Dumbledore''s predecessor, Headmaster Armando Dippet. "Oh, really? Says the headmaster who personally witnessed the Dark Lord grow up?" Phineas sneered. "Assuming a boy will turn dark just because he possesses powerful magic would be foolish. Unlike the Dark Lord, young Flamel has created a form of light magic so powerful that it can stand against darkness itself," added Professor Dilys Derwent, a former headmistress who specialized in healing magic. Her portrait was also displayed at St. Mungo''s Hospital for Magical Maladies and Injuries. "It''s just light magic. It''s not like sacred magic, which only a saint could wield. At best, it won''t corrupt you like dark magic does, but it can still be used just as destructively. If he ever loses control, no one will be able to stop him," Phineas countered. "If I may, though I usually refrain from interfering, I would like to say a few words," spoke the Sorting Hat unexpectedly. It usually remained silent atop one of the cabinets unless spoken to. "Go ahead, please," Dumbledore said, granting it the floor. "Although I cannot reveal much, in the interest of defending the young man''s honor, I will say this: To doubt him would be the same as doubting the world and magic itselfespecially someone who would not hesitate to die to protect it. That is all I will say," the Sorting Hat expressed before closing its eyes again, pretending to sleep. And after looking through Stephen''s memories from his first year, the Sorting Hat was astonished by the life he had lived and earned its respecta respect that even Godric Gryffindor himself would share, along with the other founders. "Saving a world, huh?" Dumbledore murmured softly, his eyes gleaming with a hint of understanding. "Well, I''m just saying to keep an eye on him, nothing more." And with that, Phineas Black fell silent once again. Meanwhile, the young man they were discussing strolled casually through the corridors, munching on the chocolate cockroaches he had just acquired. "Even though they taste like chocolate, it still feels weird eating a cockroach. Why the need to shape them into bugs or animals like frogs?" Stephen mused to himself as he made his way to the Great Hall. "Boss, over here!" "What are you eating, boss?" When the twins saw him approaching, they made space for him. Sitting with them were Harry, Ron, and Hermione, who had just finished their training. "Chocolate cockroaches. I stole them from Dumbledore. Want some?" Stephen asked, pulling out a bowl filled with cockroaches that wriggled as if they were alive. "N-no thanks, boss." "We were just eating," they quickly declined, looking pale. "So, how did the trio of runts do?" Stephen asked as he looked at the three, who were eating their breakfast with little energy. "Fine, but... I''d like to change instructors. Fred beat us until we couldn''t stand," Ron complained, while Harry only nodded. "I did well with Angelina! She said I have good aim for throwing weapons," Hermione said happily, though she still looked exhausted. "As I said, Fred and George are the best sword users. It''s tough at first, but in time, you''ll get stronger," Stephen said with a smile. "Yeah. Though we''re only learning to fight with wooden weapons so far, we haven''t learned any magic yet," Harry said, looking at Stephen. "I''ll take care of that. Don''t worryI''ll teach you after today''s classes," Stephen replied as he began eating the breakfast the house-elves had served him. "Finally! We''ll get to learn Eldritch magic. This is awesome!" Hermione was the most excited, though Harry and Ron weren''t far behind. Hearing that seemed to restore their lost energy. "Eat quickly. I think your first class today is with Snape, so if I were you, I''d get there early to avoid losing points," Stephen said with a schadenfreude-filled smile, making Ron and Harry lose the energy they had just regained. "You two hurry up as well. We''ve got class with Professor McGonagall, and she already said that if we''re late again, she''ll turn us into a wall clock," Stephen told the twins, who were laughing at Ron and Harry''s misfortune. "See you later, runts. Finish all your homework so you''ll be free at the end of the day, and I can teach you properly," Stephen said, finishing his drink and grabbing a toast to eat on the way. "Won''t Filch get mad if he sees Stephen eating in the hallways?" Ron asked, watching Stephen walk away. "Only if he catches him," Harry replied. "Stop wasting time and get moving, too. You don''t want to be late," Hermione said as she stood up and left for Potions class. Harry and Ron looked at each other, stuffed their mouths quickly, and ran out of the Great Hall... ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 26 - 26: "Harry''s Debut on the Quidditch Field" "Hello to everyone present at this fantastic Quidditch match! I''m Lee Jordan, as always, your commentator. And with me today is Hogwarts'' very own Dark Princegive him a round of applause!" announced Lee Jordan from the commentator''s box, accompanied by Stephen. "While I like the ''Prince'' part, I''d be much happier if ''Dark'' wasn''t included," Stephen said with a grimace. "Sorry, but that was decided by a school-wide vote. Be grateful ''Evil Blondie'' or ''Terrifying Idiot'' didn''t win instead," Jordan replied with a grin. "Now that you mention it, there was a weird one that ranked pretty high. I''m just glad it didn''t come in first," Stephen said, recalling the public voting displayed on the notice boardclearly orchestrated by the Weasley twins. "You mean ''Sexy Clown''? Hahaha! I think there are some really strange people at Hogwarts," Lee Jordan said, laughing, which earned boos from several girls. "You two, stop wasting time!" Professor McGonagall shouted. She was seated nearby to keep them in check since both had a tendency to get carried away as commentators. "Well, today we have the classic match between natural enemies, don''t we, Prince?" Lee Jordan asked, looking at Stephen. "That''s right, Lee. Today, the lions will face the cockroa I mean, the snakes of Slytherin," Stephen said, quickly correcting himself under Professor McGonagall''s stern gaze. "And most importantly, today marks the debut of a new Seeker for Gryffindorthe youngest in over a century, if I''m not mistaken," Lee Jordan continued. "Indeed, Lee. Professor McGonagall herself acted as a talent scout, and from what I spied during training, Snape could learn a thing or two," Stephen said, immediately earning a reprimand from McGonagall. "Respect your Potions professor, Mr. Stephen." "And there goes Madam Hooch, blowing the whistle to start the match!" "As always, the snakes start off aggressively. What do you think, Prince? How do you see the teams?" Lee Jordan asked, keeping the conversation flowing. "Honestly, in terms of strength, they''re pretty evenly matched right now. But ever since Charlie left, Gryffindor''s team has weakened quite a bit," Stephen analyzed. "And Angelina Johnson has the Quaffle and scores! Way to go, Angelina! Crush those idiots!" Jordan shouted excitedly. "Jordan!" Professor McGonagall quickly cut him off. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That was a magnificent goal by Angelinaone of the best Chasers and also one of the best fighters I know," Stephen said with a smile. "That''s right! She wields fans that she can throw to take down her enemies. I wonder if she''s such a great Chaser because she fights from a distance or if she''s such a great fighter because she''s a Chaser," Lee Jordan mused. "Maybe both And now the deformed Flint has the Quaffle. He kicks his opponent andWood stops his stupid shot!" Stephen said, his voice laced with disdain. The Flint family had been causing problems for his company. "Mr. Stephen, watch your comments towards your classmates!" McGonagall reprimanded him immediately. "Sorry about that, Professor, a bit of truth slipped out," Stephen said, earning laughter from the Gryffindor stands. "Angelina Johnson and Alicia Spinnet just pulled off one of the best passing plays andgoal by Angelina!" Lee Jordan shouted in excitement. "Alicia is also a long-range fighter, if I''m not mistaken, right, Prince?" Lee Jordan asked. "That''s right. Though unlike Angelina, she uses explosive daggersone of the reasons Professor McGonagall visits our training sessions so often," Stephen said, flashing a grin at his professor. As they spoke, Slytherin had possession of the Quaffle and was approaching Gryffindor''s hoops. "There goes that Slytherin guy. Honestly, I don''t even know his name, and I don''t care. He tries to score and fails, thanks to our great Keeper, Wood!" Stephen mocked Slytherin while the professor shot him another look. "Professor, don''t you ever get tired? Why not enjoy the match like everyone else?" Stephen asked McGonagall. "I would if I could, Mr. Stephen," McGonagall repliedjust as Lee Jordan suddenly started shouting. "Foul! That''s Slytherin cheating!" With those shouts, all the Gryffindors went wild. "When don''t they? That misshapen idiot Flint must have left his brain in the womb of the troll that gave birth to him," said Stephen, earning glares of hatred from the Slytherins. "Enough, Stephen!" McGonagall reprimanded. "Slytherin has the Quaffle again, and with no Keeper, they score another point," Lee Jordan announced flatly. "Here we are, witnessing how Slytherin plays without a shred of honor in their so-called pureblood," commented Stephen, earning even more hatred from the Slytherins. "If you keep this up, Mr. Stephen, I will take away your microphone," McGonagall warned. "Alright, alright. Seems like I was too gentle with them," he murmured softly, though thanks to the microphone, everyone heard him. This provoked hostile stares towards the Slytherins, who shivered at the attention. "Following their usual dirty tacticsthose bastards knocked down Angelina!" shouted Lee Jordan angrily. "Tied at 20 to 20. What''s going on? It looks like Harry Potter has lost control of his broom!" Lee Jordan exclaimed, noticing Harry''s erratic movements. "Looks like someone is controlling him. If I weren''t here, a simple fire spell would be enough," Stephen said, glancing at Hermione and Ron. "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye out in case he falls," he added into the microphone. At that moment, everyone saw his robe transform into a red cape. Although the Quidditch pitch was enchanted to soften falls, fractures were still possible. That''s why Stephen was a commentatorhis job was to keep the players safe if they fell, as long as they weren''t knocked out by a Bludger... like Wood, of course. Even Slytherins had been saved by him multiple times, which was why the professors allowed him to be a bit unrestrained in his commentaryexcept for McGonagall, of course. "There''s our Prince, always ready to rescue!" Jordan said, boosting morale. "But it seems the Prince won''t need to act. Harry Potter appears to have regained control of his broom!" Lee Jordan announced joyfully. "And it looks like Snape will need a change of robes," Stephen commented, though no one understood what he meant. "What?" Jordan asked. "Nothing, I just remembered a joke," Stephen replied, barely holding back his laughter as he felt an icy glare coming from the professors'' stand. Seeing Hermione return, he gave her an approving nod. "After hanging onto his broom and pulling himself back up, Harry is now chasing the Slytherin Seeker! And we have an aerial battle beginning!" Lee Jordan narrated. "Looks like Harry wants a little revenge. Let''s hope these days of training paid off," Stephen commented, watching as Harry and the Slytherinwhose name he never cared to remembercollided midair. "And now both are diving straight down after the Snitch...! Whoa, that scared me! I thought they were going to crash into the ground!" Lee Jordan said, clutching his chest. "Seems like little Harry has guts. Well, there''s a reason he got into Gryffindor," Stephen remarked as Harry started standing on his broom. "And now Harry Potter is standing on his broomby the way, a Nimbus 2000at full speed, stretching out his hand to grab the Snitch!" Jordan announced, his excitement growing. "That sounded like an ad. I hope Nimbus pays us royalties," Stephen joked. "And... ouch! Harry just fell! Did anyone see what happened to the Snitch?" Jordan asked, after watching Harry drop and realizing the Snitch wasn''t in his hand. "Disgusting! I hope he washes it before returning it," Stephen said with a look of disgust. "Wh? Harry Potter just spat out the Golden Snitch! That means Gryffindor wins the match! Is that what you meant by washing it?!" Jordan asked, finally realizing what Stephen was talking about. "Not only did he win his debut match, but the victory was entirely thanks to him. This proves that Professor McGonagall could make a career in talent scouting instead of punishing us for breaking the courtyard beams," Stephen quipped with a grin, earning laughter and applause from the Gryffindors. "And that was Lee Jordan and Stephen Flamouch!... my bad, I forgot. And Stephen! Remember to join us for the other matches, where we''ll be your commentators again," Jordan signed off. But before he could say Stephen''s last name, he was smacked with a book, drawing the attention of all the first years. Meanwhile, the older students, already aware of Stephen''s surname, were left confused as to why he hid itespecially since the whole school knew it... except for a certain trio of fools who were too busy celebrating to notice. Only Hermione caught on, but since she didn''t understand what was going on, she simply kept celebrating Thank You for Reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey! If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 27 - 27: "Intrigue and Pranks in the Hallways" After a few days of Gryffindor celebrations, an unusual scene unfolded as they walked toward the staircase. It caught the attention of the Golden Trio, who were heading to their daily adventure. A soft, cheerful whistling melody could be heard in the background, accompanied by light, controlled footsteps. "What is that?" Ron asked, pointing at the approaching figure. "I think it''s Boss Stephen," Harry replied, having picked up the twins'' way of referring to Stephen. "He''s carrying something tied to his shoulder. Is that a person?" Hermione asked, surprised by what she was seeing, which drew Stephen''s attention. "Hello, little trio. What are you up to? Getting into trouble again? If you keep this up, you''ll get us more point deductions. That''s being a bad child," Stephen teased, making the trio hesitate on whether to ask their question. Until Harry finally gathered the courage. "B-Boss Stephen, is that Draco Malfoy you''re carrying?" he asked nervously, eyeing the bound Slytherin struggling to break free. "Wait, the blond one''s name is Draco? Pfft, what a ridiculous name," Stephen mocked, holding the struggling figure as if he were a sack. "Mmm mmm!" Draco tried to protest, but with his mouth gagged, only muffled sounds came out. "Wh-Why do you have him tied up and gagged?" Hermione asked. "Because he''s too noisy. I found him bullying Neville and some younger Gryffindors, so I figured I''d take him to see if Fluffy was hungry on the third floor," Stephen replied casually, as if feeding a three-headed dog was a normal thing to do. "F-Fluffy? You mean that giant three-headed dog?" Ron asked, a mix of fear and delight over the imagined fate of the Slytherin blond. "Mmm mmm m!" Upon hearing where he was being taken, Draco desperately tried to wriggle free, obviously to no avail. "You can''t do that. It''s forbidden, and above all, that would be murder," Hermione said, acting as the voice of reason. "So they say. But I never mentioned a three-headed dog, so it seems like you little runts have also been sneaking into forbidden areas," Stephen smirked. "We" "What is going on here?" Before Harry could answer, Professor McGonagall turned the corner and spotted themparticularly Stephen, carrying a bound and struggling student over his shoulder. "Crap, McGonagall! Run, you fools!" Stephen shouted, unceremoniously dropping Draco to the ground and taking off. The three fools, not knowing what else to do, ran after him as McGonagall''s voice echoed behind them. "There''s no point in running, Mr. Stephen! I already saw you! 50 points from Gryffindor!" But she didn''t chase after them, as she first needed to help poor Draco Malfoy. After a while of running and losing their breath, the trio finally caught up with Stephen, who had already regrouped with the twins and the others, all resting after training. "Stephen, why did we even run if we were going to lose points anyway? It would''ve been better to stay put when McGonagall found us," Hermione said anxiously, as if she had never run from a professor before. "Boss! You went off to have fun without us! That''s unfair!" "Yeah! And here we are, sweating and training with all our spirit!" the twins complained, earning exasperated looks from their fellow traineeswho knew perfectly well that these two barely trained yet were somehow among the best fighters in the third-year group. "I just wanted to scare a little bully, that''s all," Stephen said with a grin, remembering how the blond Slytherin had nearly wet himself. "So, why were you three wandering around instead of coming to train? You said you were busy," Stephen asked, eyeing the trio, who seemed to have caught their breath. "Yeah, we''re busy," Ron said defensively, though he was secretly pleased to have an excuse to skip training with his brothers. "The thing is" Harry hesitated for a few seconds, looking at his two friends. They nodded, signaling him to go ahead. "We''re looking for information about Nicolas Flamel. Do you guys know who he is?" Harry asked, looking at the twins and Stephen. The three of them exchanged glances for a moment before bursting into laughter. "Hahaha, of course we know him. He''s my grandfather," Stephen said, barely containing his laughter. "He''s also my alchemy teacher." "Mine too. We learned from him when we visited Stephen''s house," the twins added, grinning as if they were looking at three clueless fools. "If you don''t know, just say so. There''s no need to make fun of us. Come on, Ron, Harry, let''s keep looking," Hermione said angrily, dragging the other two fools away. After they left, Stephen looked around, noticing that everyone was staring at him, somewhat surprised by what had just happened. "What? But I told the truth," Stephen said, not understanding what had just transpired. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So did we," the twins emphasized. "Sigh That''s what happens when you don''t take anything seriously, you idiots," Angelina Johnson replied, a bit exhausted, while the other Gryffindors nodded in agreement. "Alright, enough. Keep training! Today''s training will be twice as hard," Stephen shouted, only to receive glares from his housemates in revenge. "Whaaat?!" "Nooo!" "Angelina, this is your fault!" "What?! I just told the truth, you idiots!" Angelina snapped, then shot an angry look at Stephen, who feigned distraction by staring at a rock. "Alright, I''m kidding. But today we''re having a no-magic training session. I already made Professor McGonagall mad, and I don''t want to be sent to clean the bathrooms again," Stephen said, remembering how the professor had discovered what he hated most. Although he had become friends with Moaning Myrtle, she was quite unbearable when he had to listen to her for two whole hoursthe amount of time McGonagall forced him to clean the bathrooms. One of the reasons he started running away whenever he saw the professor while pulling pranks. "By the way, we heard you have a meeting with Alastor Moody and some top Auror officials," Fred asked. "Yeah, a couple of Gryffindor guys joined the Aurors and showed them the magic glove that transports criminals into a containment capsule. They were impressed and also demonstrated the level of training they got here," Stephen said proudly. "You mean that the training we do here could also help us join the Aurors more easily?" one of the students asked excitedly, as it seemed to be his dream to become an Auror. "Maybe, but remember they also take your N.E.W.T.s into account, so don''t get your hopes up too muchstudy properly," Stephen said, bursting his bubble, making everyone remember that getting an Outstanding in Potions was crucial for joining the Aurors. And remembering their Potions professor, many of them made sour faces. "Alright, enough. Start training already. As always, the winner gets a day off," Stephen said, suddenly turning around before finishing his sentence. "What''s wrong, boss?" George asked, noticing Stephen''s strange behavior. "Nothing, I just felt like someone was watching me. Maybe it was just my imagination," Stephen said as he turned back, though he remained slightly on guard. But being in Hogwarts, it was unlikely that someone would attack him. More importantly, the gaze didn''t feel hostile. "Anyway, like I saidday off for the winner. Form your groups!" Stephen shouted. Meanwhile, in one of the towers, Dumbledore stood alongside a heavily scarred man who held a cane in one hand for support. The most striking feature, however, was his prosthetic eye, which moved in seemingly random directionsbut in reality, it was carefully observing the movements of all the students training in the courtyard. "He seems to have good perception. And his training methods It''s as if he''s been training people all his life. They have a remarkably solid foundation, better than many Aurors," the man remarked. "From what I know, he has been training since he was at least four years old. And his companions joined him in their first year at Hogwarts," Dumbledore replied. "Are you telling me that in less than three years, he turned novice wizardswho likely had no prior traininginto fighters of this caliber? When I saw the two recruits who joined the Aurors, I even suspected they might be spies." "Mmm, I hope you didn''t attack them over that, Moody. They are good kids who worked hard to become strong," Dumbledore said, looking at Mad-Eye Moody. "I didn''t do anything to them, just kept them under watch until they told me where they learned to fight and where they got this," Moody said, showing Dumbledore a golden-glowing glove. "Oh? And what is this?" Dumbledore asked, intrigued, observing the magical energy radiating from it and the glowing runes etched onto the object. "It''s a containment glove that releases a spell, trapping whoever it strikes inside a capsule," Moody said as he pulled out a glass container, inside of which a person could be seen pounding against the transparent walls. "This is Oliver Scum. A ruthless murderer who took the lives of three Aurors. Unfortunately for him, he crossed paths with one of the new recruits on patrol and got himself caught," Moody said with disdain toward the prisoner. "Oh, this is incredibly useful for capturing criminals. I see now why you''re interested in young Flamel," Dumbledore remarked, using Stephen''s surnameperhaps to subtly dissuade Moody from being too suspicious of the boy. "Flamel? That makes sense. If he can create something like this Though, from our tests, the binding spell can be countered with a shield charm if the target is quick and clever enough. Still, it would greatly assist Aurors in combat against Dark Wizards," Moody explained his reasoning to Dumbledore. "I see. Then I''ll summon young Flamel to meet with you in my office, if you don''t mind." "That''s fine. Either way, we need to call Amelia Bones to join the meeting," Moody said as he made his way toward the office. Thank You for Reading! Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue delivering unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 28 - 28: "Meeting in the Headmaster''s Office" "So, why do Mr. Weird Eye and Mrs. Bones need my presence?" Stephen asked as he sat on a sofa in the headmaster''s office. In front of him sat Amelia Bones, head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, and beside her stood Mad-Eye Moody, captain of the Aurors, observing every interaction as if he never let his guard down. "It''s Mad-Eye, kid. Before they start with their chatter, answer me something. Two young recruits who joined the Auror Corps use the same type of magic as you, but they use wands, while you don''t. Explain why," Moody said. Though it sounded more like an interrogation, Stephen wasn''t surprised, as he was familiar with the Auror''s personality from the stories he had heard. "What do you mean... without wands? Wait, from what I saw, they also used spells without incantations," Amelia commented, recalling how, on her way to the headmaster''s office, she had seen the twins training. "Oh, that. First, I''ll answer Mrs. Bones: Eldritch magic can be activated through gestures, seals, and a lot of imagination, obviously," Stephen replied. "Is it similar to the magic used at Uagadou School of Magic? Although they only use very basic spells there." "Well, let''s say it''s somewhat similar. Ah, by the way, we don''t use wands because we have bracelets that serve the same function. They also have a compartment for our wands." Raising his hand, he showed a golden bracelet adorned with runes. "And for those who use wands, they just need to add a grip with the necessary enchantments," Stephen explained. "As for Weird Eye, the answer is simpler: habit," he added, looking toward where Moody stood. "What do you mean by that, kid?" Moody asked, ignoring the nickname Stephen had given him. "It''s simple. As you know, children aren''t allowed to use magic before attending a magic school. They don''t even have a wand to do so." "Of course, that''s to prevent magical outbursts and because their magic isn''t fully awakened yet," Amelia responded, intrigued by the conversation. "Then, when they enter school, they are taught wand movements and incantations. Honestly, aside from explaining the spell, there''s not much to it. If they want to go deeper, they can study runes, but most don''t choose that class." "I see. So that''s why you say it''s habit," Dumbledore, who had remained silent throughout the conversation, commented. "What do you mean? Just say it already, kid!" Moody snapped, growing impatient. "Sigh. What I''m saying is that senior students are accustomed to casting spells with their wands. On the other hand, my companions, who started with me in our first year, can adapt more easily to Eldritch magic because they didn''t know how to use magic before. It''s easier for them to accept a different method of magic because of that. Also, since the age of eleven, they''ve been training in hand-to-hand combat, while students, for example, in their seventh year only cast spells, stand still, or dodgebecause that''s how they were taught for a longer time," Stephen explained, making his point clear. "That''s why they fight differently. In this case, they cast spells normally." "And one fact no one seems to take into account is that Hogwarts hasn''t had a decent Defense Against the Dark Arts professor in years. I wouldn''t be surprised if the Aurors coming out of Hogwarts are getting weaker," Stephen added with a hint of mockery. Though Moody didn''t like the comment, he knew it was true, so he said nothing in response. After an awkward silence between the three adults, Stephen broke it. "So, what exactly do you need me for? I doubt it''s just to ask me these questions," Stephen remarked, already a bit tired of talking. "The truth, Mr. Stephen, is that I''m here as a representative of the Ministryor rather, as the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcementbecause of the object that one of the young recruits showed us. It was this," Amelia said, placing the rune-covered glove on the table. "According to the young man, it was created by you, and it''s something that would greatly assist the department in capturing criminals. We''d like to know if you can produce them in quantity for the Auror force. Of course, you will be paid for each unit," Amelia explained quickly. "I see. I have no problem with that10 Galleons per glove," Stephen replied without much thought, as he already knew why they had come. Besides, the glove they used was only made of dragonhide and cost three Galleons, but he wasn''t about to mention that, given they''d need to enchant a large number of gloves. "Really? I''m very glad you decided so quickly, and the price is clearly acceptable. Please come to the Ministry to sign the contract whenever you can," Amelia said, relieved at how quickly they had reached an agreement. Especially since she had secured such a sophisticated item at such a low price, though she didn''t know the real cost. "When you go to the Ministry, why don''t you show the Aurors some of your magic, kid? I''d like to see what you''re capable of against trained Aurors," Moody commented with a challenging look. "Moody, I don''t think that''s appropriate," Amelia interrupted. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Bones. I''d love to see what your Aurors are made of," Stephen replied with a smile. "But that will have to wait until the end of the school year. I hope you understand," Stephen added, remembering that he still had many things to take care of. "Of course, we were prepared for that. Don''t worry. Now I must goI have a lot of paperwork to deal with," Amelia said, bidding farewell to the headmaster and Stephen as she prepared to leave. "Remember to come, kid. I''ll be waiting for you. Looks like I can delay my retirement a little," Moody commented as he followed Amelia. Once they left, Amelia stopped along the way, watching the young ones train. "What are you planning, Moody? You''re not usually this confident," Amelia asked, noticing that Moody was also watching the training with interest, his magical eye constantly rotating. "I was thinking the Aurors need an instructor. And if Dumbledore trusts him, maybe it''s not such a bad idea," Moody responded. "Are you crazy, Moody? He''s just a kid! How could he train adults who have been on the battlefield for years?" Amelia protested, slightly agitated. "Seriously. From what I see, the training those kids have surpasses that of many Aurors," Moody said, pointing at the twins, who, despite playfully sparring, displayed elegant and well-coordinated movements, making many adults look ridiculous. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''ll see what happens when he comes for a visit," Moody said as he walked away with his cane, leaving Amelia somewhat doubtful. Meanwhile, in the office, Stephen remained seated, eating Dumbledore''s candies. "So, old man, were you able to use Eldritch magic?" Stephen asked. He knew Dumbledore had struggled a bit more to learn itafter all, he had spent over 100 years using traditional magic. Not to mention his grandfather, Nicolas Flamel, who, despite being over 700 years old, could barely produce sparks. "A little better than yesterday, perhaps," Dumbledore replied softly. "So that''s a no, huh? Well, I''m off, old man. See you later. If you need anything, you know where to find me," Stephen said as he left without looking back. Dumbledore watched as Stephen walked away, and when he reached for one of his candies, he noticed the jar was empty. Sigh. He headed to the cabinet to get more, only to discover that it was empty too. "Hahaha, he took them all again, Dumbledore. I can''t believe a child deceives you so easily," former headmaster Dippet mocked. "If he can trick you like that, let''s hope he doesn''t become your enemy, Dumbledore," former headmaster Phineas Black said sarcastically. "Enough, Black, you sound like a broken record. The boy has never shown any malice in what he does," former headmistress Derwent interjected. Dumbledore ignored the former headmasters as they started arguingthose who supported Stephen and those who didn''t, though the only ones against him were Phineas Black and former headmaster Vindictus Viridian, who merely disliked noisy things, and Stephen was quite loud for his taste. Without paying attention to the commotion, Dumbledore searched his hidden stash for more candies, unconcerned with the background discussion. Thank You for Reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 29 - 29: "Forbidden Forest" After the meeting in the headmaster''s office, nothing particularly interesting happened in Stephen''s life for a couple of days. He was just a little busy helping the unicorns. Occasionally, he would go out with the twins to scare some first-years. This time, they found inspiration in a Muggle movie called Child''s Play, featuring a possessed doll. The only reason the twins were able to watch it was that one of their Muggle-born classmates had recorded it. A bit unethical, but wizards didn''t really care. By the way, the Ministry attacked Magitech, claiming they couldn''t allow Muggle influence to infiltrate the wizarding world through their Magicphones, as several pure-bloods had protested against it. Naturally, Magitech ignored them. From time to time, students could be seen running in terror from a scarred doll wielding a knife (a fake one, of course). Other times, a student (also fake) was seen lying on the ground, being "stabbed" by the same doll, which occasionally led Professor McGonagall to punish the group. One day, as Stephen was lounging in the common room, his alarm went off, signaling that one of the unicorns was under attack. Without hesitation, he rushed to its rescue. When he arrived, he witnessed something interesting. "So this is the day of Harry''s encounter," he muttered, standing atop a tree, watching as Harry froze while Voldemort approached. "Should I capture him?" Stephen wondered as he observed the weak Voldemort possessing the equally weak Quirrell. "No, if he escapes, Dumbledore''s trap to deceive him would be useless. He''d just try to steal the stone again. Sorry, Harry, I owe you one," he thought, weighing the pros and cons of intervening. Besides, Voldemort had to see the stone being destroyed so that Stephen could feel more at ease, knowing he wouldn''t be targeted just for carrying the Flamel name. He then watched as a centaur rescued Harry and Hagrid arrived. "I think it''d be best to put it out of its misery," Hagrid said, looking at the unicorn. Wounds inflicted by dark magic were incredibly difficult to heal and, in cases like this, impossible. "No. It''s fine, leave it to me," Stephen suddenly said, beginning to descend slowly as he levitated. "Stephen, what are you doing here? The forest is forbidden to students," Hagrid said upon seeing him. "Ah, yes, but I see one, two four students here with you in the Forbidden Forest, right? Do you really think taking students here as punishment makes sense? Not that I careDumbledore knows I''m helping the unicorns," Stephen replied, crouching down to examine the unicorn''s condition. "Luckily, I placed the suspension and paralysis spell, but time is running out," Stephen noted as he began using Elven spells to purify and remove the corrupted parts. Then, he pulled out a vial containing a rare liquid. "What''s that, Stephen?" Hermione asked, curious. "Phoenix tears. Fawkes kindly donated them when I asked for some to help the unicorns," Stephen replied, letting a few drops fall onto the wounds before sealing them with a spell. Everyone watched in astonishment as the unicorn healed rapidly, leaving only a scar. "You''re lucky, buddy. If you''d been wounded in a more critical spot, I wouldn''t have wanted to waste these tears. You''ll feel a bit dizzy until you regain your blood, but you''ll be fine," Stephen reassured the unicorn, which remained conscious but still lying down. Magical beasts were incredibly resilient. "What will happen to him? Do you need help taking him back to his family?" Hagrid asked, happy that the creature was safe, given his well-known love for all the forest''s beasts. "No, his family is already here," Stephen said, pointing to a large unicorn that approached them slowly and imposingly, eyeing the group with distrustexcept for Stephen. "It''s okay, Sunset. They helped the little one, they''re friends," Stephen told the approaching unicorn. Sunset was the name Stephen had given the herd leader when they became friends. "That''s Sunset, the leader of the unicorns. I wouldn''t recommend making him angryhis horn is not just for show. Even I struggled to beat him," Stephen remarked, recalling how Sunset had challenged him upon their first meeting, mistaking him for a threat. Stephen had barely managed to win, mostly because he hadn''t wanted to harm him. "Wow, it''s the first time I''ve seen a giant unicorn Well, any unicorn, actually," Ron said, cautiously approaching Sunset, who took a step back in disdain. "Haha, unicorns don''t like men," Stephen teased. "Then why can you approach them?" Ron retorted. "Well, if you can beat him one-on-one, I don''t think he''d look down on you. What do you saywant to give it a try?" I-I''ll pass Ron said cowardly. And you two? Stephen asked, looking at Harry and Draco, who quickly shook their heads in refusal. Hermione, since you''re a girl, do you want to give it a try? Stephen asked the interested Hermione. S-sure she said bravely, slowly approaching the unicorn, who lowered its head so she could pet it. Hermione happily stroked the unicorn, earning an envious look from the three boys, whom she ignored. Alright. The young unicorn has recovered enough to walk. Let''s let Sunset take him back to his herd so he can replenish his blood Stephen said, signaling that they could leave. Hagrid, I think you should inform Dumbledore about the attack Stephen said as he walked away. You''re right, I have to tell Dumbledore. Alright, kids, let''s head back to the castle. Your detention is over Hagrid said, leading them back. Everyone ran after him since, being so large, his fast walking quickly put him ahead. On the way, Stephen spotted Ronan, the centaur who had helped Harry, and immediately levitated away toward the castle. Stephen hated anyone who could see the future or make prophecies. He feared someone might make one about him and tie his fate. That''s why he also avoided Sybill Trelawney whenever possible. Although he remained vigilant in case she ever uttered a prophecy, ready to strike her before she could finish. It was the only way he knew to prevent a prophecy: making sure it never came to completion. When Stephen arrived at his dormitory, he saw everyone playing peacefully. It was one of the rare occasions when the twins didn''t go exploring and instead stayed to play video games. Yes, Magitech had created consolesalbeit retro onesand young wizards had quickly embraced them. Just as he was about to go to bed, he received a call from his grandmother. Hello, Grandma, what''s wrong? Calling so late? Stephen asked quickly, knowing that at this hour, his grandmother was usually asleep. Don''t play dumb, boy! You have until Christmas! Perenelle yelled furiously before hanging up. His roommates, who had heard Perenelle''s shouting, immediately turned to look at him. Boss, I think you''ve been cursed. Yeah, boss, now you''ve got until Christmas to pass the message to someone else, or you''ll die the twins said, pretending to be scared. Alright, I''ll send it to you two. If you don''t share it within seven days, you''ll go bald Stephen replied, unaware of the chaos he had just unleashed on the students'' lives. ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 30 - 30: A Trip to Beauxbatons "So, is Boss Stephen leaving for Christmas?" Ron asked, trying to hide his joy at the thought of skipping training while Stephen was away. Stephen had hunted them down again to continue their training, insisting that looking for information about Nicolas Flamel was no excuse to skip. "I don''t know why you''re so happy, Redhead. Even though I''m taking the twins with me, I''ll only be gone for two or three days at most, and then I''ll be back. In the meantime, one of the older students staying at Hogwarts will be in charge of training you," Stephen said, crushing the trio''s dreams. Well, duo, since Hermione would be going home for Christmas. "Where are you going? Why are the twins allowed to go? Does Mom know about this?" Ron asked, a hint of jealousy in his voice. "You see, dear Ronny, Fred and I are going as chaperones for our dear Prince Charming. We''re off to find the damsel in distress in the land of love and romance," the twins said mockingly, dramatically reenacting the scene. "You''re going to France?" Hermione asked, quickly catching on. "Correct." "Too bad we can''t award you house points," the twins replied. "Honestly, it''s because of you two that we lose so many," Hermione shot back. "You know, you three are the least qualified to say that. Professor McGonagall asked us to keep an eye on you so Snape wouldn''t keep deducting points," Stephen pointed out. "It''s because Snape has it out for us," Harry defended. "Alright, fine. We''re going to Beauxbatons. The twins are going to meet some friends and sell some of their productsturns out they''re quite popular at Beauxbatons. And I I''m going to beg for mercy," Stephen said, feeling the weight of his words at the end. "Beauxbatons, the magic school? That sounds awesome," Ron said enviously. "Well, we''d better get ready. Be good, brats, or I''ll make you train twice as hard when I get back," Stephen said with a malicious grin, making the two boys shiver. "The brat should get ready too," Stephen added, referring to Hermione as he started walking away. "I''m not a brat!" Hermione retorted, then waved goodbye to her two friends before heading to her dorm. "I wonder what France is like," Ron mused as he watched them leave. "Yeah, me too," Harry agreed. Despite saying they were going to pack, Stephen and the twins only took small bags with a couple of changes of clothes and the items they planned to sell. After all, they were only staying for a few days, and they would be traveling through the portal at Stephen''s house. After notifying Professor McGonagall, they headed to Nicolas Flamel''s house in Hogsmeade together. "This is going to be a pain in the ass," Stephen muttered in front of the portal, staring at the other side. "I don''t know, boss, I think it''ll be fun." "Yeah, boss, don''t worry, we''ll record everything for posterity," the twins said behind him. "I don''t even know why I brought you two," Stephen said, giving them a look. "Come on, boss, the deal was to help promote the joke shop after finishing with your company, remember?" "It was your idea, boss," the twins quickly defended themselves. When Stephen had started his company, the twins were the first to help himeven Arthur Weasley had pitched in with product ideas. Although Stephen had wanted to give the Weasley family half of the shares, they all refused. It had taken nearly a year for them to accept at least 10%. Even though they had money now, they still lived frugally. According to Molly Weasley, she didn''t want her children growing up like the other purebloods. While that was unlikely for the older siblings, it was very possible for Ron and, especially, Percy. So, everyone knew about their financesexcept Ron, Percy, and Ginny. At least they had stopped buying patched-up clothes, though they still bought second-hand itemsat least until they all came of age. "Stop making such a fuss and just get in already," Perenelle called from the other side, watching the clowns in action. "You know, I wonder where my loving grandmother wentthe one who adored me so much," Stephen said, feigning sadness. "Cut the act. You know I''m still mad at you. Now, come give me a hug and then go apologize to Fleur. Otherwise, don''t bother coming back," Perenelle said, completely unfazed by her grandson''s theatrics. "And you two, make sure he arrives at Beauxbatons on time, understood?" he told the twins. "Yes, ma''am," they both replied with a military salute. "By the way, come back quickly. I figured out how to trap a scream in a jar," said Nicolas, who was sitting on the couch, addressing the twins. Ever since he met them, he had quickly grown fond of them and loved their prank ideas, becoming a big fan. This earned him a tired look from his wife. If only people knew that the greatest alchemist of all time spent his days creating prank objects with two little devilswho knows, alchemists around the world might just lose all hope. "Go already, and don''t be late," said Perenelle, kicking the three idiots out. "Why does it look like the boss is preparing to fight a dragon?" "It''s the same look Charlie had before telling Mom he was going to Romania to train dragons." "No, it''s the same look Dad had when Mom found his modified car," said the twins, enjoying someone else''s suffering and earning Stephen''s wrath. "(Now that I think about it, it''s been six days since I sent the supposed curse message to the twins)," Stephen thought, giving them an evil look. Meanwhile, the twins were happily unaware of the horror that awaited their famous red hair. "Come on, you fools, let''s be on time and make this quick," Stephen said as he urged the twins forward, pulling out his phone to make a call. As they traveled in a magical carriage, the twins watched Stephen attempt to contact someone multiple times, but it seemed the other person kept rejecting his calls. Seeing Stephen''s growing fury, they decided to keep their comments to themselves. When they looked outside the carriage, they saw they had arrived at a beautiful castle, decorated with flowers and meadows, nestled in a mountainous landscape. "Boss, we''re here." "Let''s get off quickly," the twins said, waiting for the carriage to stop before hopping off. Just as they reached the entrance, they saw Beauxbatons students leaving the school. It seemed they had arrived just in time for dismissal. After waiting a few moments, they spotted a large group of boys and girls approaching. Among them were Fleur, Ricky, Isabel, and the former chubby Samuel, who was now a handsome, muscular young man. Behind them, several other groups of boys and girls, seemingly their classmates, followed. "Hey guys, we''ve been waiting for you all day." "I was starting to wonder if we had the wrong magical school," the twins joked upon seeing them. "Fred, George, great to see you," Samuel said happily. "Hey guys, long time no see," said Ricky, who had lost his shy demeanorat least around his friends. "You again? What are you doing here?" asked Isabel, now much more feminine, though her way of speaking hadn''t changed much. While she was happy to see them again, she didn''t show it. "We came to see something interesting." "We brought popcorn, get in line," the twins said as they approached their friends. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Interesting, huh? Oh, I see" Everyone quickly understood when they noticed the tension thick enough to cut with a knife between Stephen and Fleur. They all gathered to the side, munching on popcorn as they waited for the show to unfold. "Why aren''t you answering your phone?" Stephen asked, as he had been trying to call her all month, only for her to reject every attempt. "Why should I answer you?" Fleur responded, arms crossed and brows furrowed. Meanwhile, the Beauxbatons students had gathered behind the spectators, curious. Seeing their goddess angry, many girls seemed on the verge of fainting. "Alright, can we talk?" Stephen asked, showing signs of surrender. "No, thanks. Now step aside, my parents are coming for me," Fleur replied indifferently. "I see. Then I''ll be a bit more direct," Stephen said. Without another word, he picked Fleur up and threw her over his shoulder. She was too stunned to react at first, but when she realized what had happened, she began struggling to break free. "Put me down, you idiot!" Fleur screamed, kicking and hitting Stephen''s back. "Stay still, or I''ll give you a spanking," Stephen warned, already growing impatient. "You wouldn''t dare!" Fleur snapped angrilyearning a smack. Smack "Y-you damn pervert!" she tried to protestonly to receive another smack. Smack As Stephen started walking toward the village near the school, everyone watched as the two continued their battle along the path. "I see. Now this is interesting," said Isabel. "Hey, I think your princess is being kidnapped," "Shouldn''t we help her?" the twins asked between laughs. "She didn''t ask for help and why does she look so happy?" Samuel noted, pointing out Fleur''s strangely pleased expression. "Oh, I''m so jealous," sighed one of the girls in the back, causing everyone to turn and stare at her in shock, taking a step away. "What? You all thought the same thing, don''t pretend you didn''t!" the girl shouted, making several girls around her quickly look away as if she hadn''t just spoken for them all. Meanwhile, a little further away, a couple watched the scene unfold. "Dear, this looks interesting. Want to try it?" the woman joked to her husband, earning a tired look from him. He then turned to Stephen, unsure whether to be angry at him for ''kidnapping'' his daughter or to pity him for what awaitedbecause she was just like her mother. Yes, they were Fleur''s parents, the Delacours, who had come to pick her up. "Sigh Let''s go on a date since I have the day off. I''m sure they''ll be back later. Let''s go," said Mr. Delacour, starting to walk toward their carriage. But he stopped for a second when his wife spoke. "Yes, Daddy," Mrs. Delacour teased, taking his arm as they left together. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 31 - 31: "Reflected Desires" At the caf where Stephen had taken Fleur, the atmosphere was quite curious. It seemed that many of Fleur''s admirers frequented this place, as they all looked at Stephen as if he were the final boss. As if they expected him to be a villain who had kidnapped the princess, making her suffer, and dreamed of being the ones to rescue her and win her love. And they weren''t entirely wrong about the fact that the "princess" had been kidnapped, but unlike their fantasies, this princess seemed more than happy with her supposed abduction. "Why are you so happy now?" Stephen asked, since when he had first seen her that day, she had been furious. "Cough! I''m not happy. So, what do you want to talk about? If it''s to apologize, I''m not interested," Fleur said, her cheeks still red. "Sigh... You seriously drive me crazy. No, I''m not going to apologize anymore. I don''t feel like arguing with a spoiled little girl," Stephen said, tired. "Spoiled!? If you''re not going to apologize, then why are you here?" a furious Fleur demanded. "I already told you. I''m going to be a little more direct. So first, if you ever ignore me for a whole month again and don''t answer my calls, it won''t be as easy as just a few spankings. Got it?" he said, giving Fleur a wicked smile. Something that, instead of scaring her, made her blush even more. "Yes," she replied softly, wondering why her heart was pounding so much. "Good. For Christmas, come visit Grandmashe misses you. And for next year''s tournament, we''re signing up for the paired dueling event. That''s all," Stephen said as he took a sip of the coffee he had ordered. After tasting it, he made a face of disgust, as he wasn''t used to it, but endured it to maintain his cool image. In reality, most of it was an act, as he had followed the advice of a Muggle book that one of his classmates had sent him, unaware that this "personality" would be the one most supported by the girls. Even some boys would think it was cool, but that was for later. "P-paired?" Fleur asked, so red she looked like a tomato. "Yeah. Any problem?" Stephen asked, watching just how red someone could get. "No. It''s fine, let''s do the paired duel," Fleur said, happy with how the word sounded. Though she didn''t realize Stephen thought that was why she was upset. If she knew, not even his "cool act" would save him from a good beating. "Alright, let''s go. The guys are waiting for us," Stephen said as he paid the bill and started walking. Fleur quickly got up and followed him with small steps, while everyone in the caf died of envysomething Stephen noticed but gracefully ignored. A few days passed playing with their friends and visiting houses during Christmas, including Fleur''s, where her father looked at Stephen with a mix of anger and pitysomething that confused Stephen until the end of the holidays. Then, Stephen and the twins returned to Hogwarts, this time with less luggage and heavier wallets. "Honestly, I don''t know why you guys keep doing this if you already have money," Stephen said, watching the twins count their coins one by one. "Well, the problem is Mom," "Yeah, she doesn''t let us have a joke shop," the twins responded. "She prefers that we keep working with you after we finish school," "She thinks we''ll have a better future with you," the twins said with an unusual seriousness. "So, she confiscated your money?" Stephen asked. "No, not even our mom is that cruel," Fred quickly replied. "It''s our way of proving we''re serious about this," George commented. "Wow, you guys can actually be serious?" Stephen teased as they entered the castle, followed by the twins, who complained all the way until they reached his room. "Now that we''re back, why don''t we take a little tour to reclaim some territory?" "That''s what I was thinking. You coming, boss?" the twins asked when they reached the Gryffindor common room. "Sure, but let''s split upyou two are too loud. I''ve had an overdose of you all week," Stephen replied as he walked out again. "Well, we do tend to have that effect on people," "True, haha," the twins said as they also left the room. As Stephen walked with no particular destination in mind, he arrived at the room where the Mirror of Erised was supposed to be. "Right, the mirror. I''ve never really checked what my deepest desire might be. This is a good time," Stephen said as he entered the room. When he entered, the first thing he saw was little Harry sitting as if he were hypnotized, staring at the mirror. After almost an hour of examining the mirror, trying to uncover its secrets, Stephen finally spoke to Harry. "You know that if you don''t sleep well, you won''t grow enough, right?" Stephen said, surprising Harry, who thought he had appeared out of nowhere. "B-Boss Stephen, when did you get here?" Harry asked, snapping out of his daze. "I arrived at Hogwarts today. And here, about 57 minutes ago. Interesting mirror, isn''t it?" Stephen said as he approached the mirror''s frame. "It''s pretty. Is that your mother?" Stephen asked, noticing Harry''s confused expression. "How can you?" "See her?" Stephen finished the question as Harry slowly nodded. "When I wanted Ron to see it, he couldn''t. He saw something else." "Haha, after all, it''s the Mirror of Desire, and if someone can''t control their own desires, they won''t be able to see someone else''s. Don''t worry, it''s normal," Stephen said with a smile. "So, you can control your desire?" Harry asked, a bit in awe. "Nope. I just wished to see your deepest desire," Stephen replied teasingly. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "(Isn''t that the same as controlling your desire?)" Harry thought, and even though Stephen couldn''t read minds, Harry''s expression gave him away. "He has the face of a bad student," Stephen said while looking at the man in the mirror. "Just like you. Too bad you take after him instead of your motherif you did, you''d be even more popular than you already are. Though, now that I think about it, where did you park your dragon?" Stephen teased, recalling all the rumors circulating in the wizarding world about Harry. "I don''t have a mount!" Harry exclaimed, already tired of the stories he had discovered when he joined Hogwarts. "Too bad copyright laws don''t exist in the wizarding world. Otherwise, you''d be filthy rich just from lawsuits," Stephen told Harry. After laughing at him, Stephen suddenly turned serious and spoke softly. "Harry, I''m sort of your mentor, so I''ll say this for your own good," he said, surprising Harry with the seriousness in his voice. "When you lose your world, sometimes you try to get it back with all your might, but that only harms you more than you realize. Even if you don''t notice it, you''ll only make your friends and loved ones suffer." "M-my world?" Harry asked. "Your world," Stephen said, pointing at the mirror, where Harry''s parents stood. "A lot of people have lost themselves in their desires. It''s something very dangerous. It''d be best if you didn''t come back. If you want, you can ask Hagrid to help you get a picture of them. It''s better to remember them than to lose yourself. At least you have that option," Stephen said with a rare hint of sadness. "boss Stephen, is it okay if I ask have you been through something similar?" Harry asked, trying to be as gentle as possible. "Yeah. Like you, I lost my world twice. Or maybe they lost me. Depends on the perspective..." Stephen answered softly. Seeing that the mood had turned too depressing, he suddenly spoke with energy. "Well, little Harry, it''s time to go back," he said with a smile as he started ushering Harry out. Once Harry left, Stephen turned to the mirror and saw all his old friends and family from the two previous worlds waving him goodbye. "Sigh... Even though I''m no longer either of them, I guess the desire to say goodbye to them remained in me," he said as he watched their images slowly fade until the mirror was completely clear. "Old man, I hope you''re not watching my deepest desires. That would make you a pervert, you know?" Stephen said to one of the columns, as Dumbledore stepped out from behind it. "Don''t worry. I respect the privacy of all my students. I was just intrigued by your encounter with young Harry," Dumbledore replied, ignoring the subtle insult. "Hmm?" Stephen looked at Dumbledore with suspicion. "Apologies for that. I arrived just in time to hear your conversation. I hope you''ll forgive me," Dumbledore said. "It''s fine. It''s not something I want to hide," Stephen said as he began to leave. "Though I must say, your analogy of calling what we lose a ''world'' is perfectly accurate," Dumbledore remarked as he watched Stephen walk away. Pausing for a moment, Stephen softly replied, "Yeah analogy. See you, old man," and left. Dumbledore remained there for a few moments, looking toward the mirror but never approaching it... Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ???? Ko-fi: https://chatgpt.com/c/ko-fi.com/yodarki ???? Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 32 - 32: "The Rock of Immortality and the Noseless Tumor" After a few ordinary days, the three kids approached Stephen with somewhat angry expressions. "Your last name was Flamel!" Hermione said, irritated, while the other two nodded in agreement. "Hello, little ones, how are you?" Stephen asked with a smile. "Don''t start with that. We''ve been searching for information about Nicolas Flamel for months, and it turns out he was your grandfather." "With that messy hair and your bad temper, you look like a little lion. How funny," Stephen replied teasingly. Before Hermione could attack him, he added, "Well, but I already told you he was my grandfather when you asked," he defended himself calmly. This stopped Hermione''s fury. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, is it true that he''s the twins'' master?" Ron asked, surprised. "That''s right, little Ronny. He''s been our master since our first year," the twins responded, having overheard the conversation. "The greatest alchemist of all time is the teacher of these two, who only create prank tools," Ron said in astonishment. He couldn''t say much about Stephen, as he had created an entirely new magical style that could change the wizarding world. And that wasn''t even considering that the three of them, including the twins, had founded a magical technology company that had already revolutionized the wizarding world. "Then it''s simple. Boss Stephen, you have to tell your grandfather that Snape is trying to steal the Philosopher''s Stone," Harry said quickly. "Oh, that rock. Don''t worry, Dumbledore has it secured. And Snape is the least likely to want to steal it," Stephen said indifferently. "That rock?!" Hermione asked, shocked. "That''s the stone our master shows us every time he loses a game, just to prove that we won''t beat him until we create one ourselves. We''ve seen it so much that we''ve become desensitized to it," the twins replied. "Yeah, when I was a kid, my grandmother put it inside a bottle and used it as a rattle," Stephen added, joining in on the fun. "The Immortality Stone?! And you used it as a rattle?!" the three shouted in disbelief. "Yep. Don''t worry about the stone; Dumbledore has it safe. No one can steal the Philosopher''s Stone," Stephen replied as he walked away, leaving the trio utterly dumbfounded. Later, he watched as the Golden Trio spent the entire day running around like headless chickens, something that caught everyone''s attention. "How do they have so much energy to run around all day but none to train?" Angelina asked. "Adventure energy," Stephen replied mockingly. "It''s just like when we pull pranks. No amount of tough training can stop us," the twins said, grinning as they observed the trio. Everyone else had already started ignoring their antics. Finally, the day of the final battle arrived. Dumbledore left Hogwarts to attend to his Wizengamot duties, while I waited to witness the interesting confrontation. I followed the trio using invisibility and illusion spells, watching as they passed test after test. Though I was prepared to intervene if necessary, I never had to. The Golden Trio accomplished their mission and made it to the final challenge, though they suffered a casualty along the wayRon was knocked unconscious after being struck by the enemy queen in the giant chess game. "(How can he be so good at chess and so bad in class?)" Stephen wondered as he touched Ron with an energy wand. The other two didn''t notice this, as they were too worried about moving forward. At last, they passed Snape''s magical fire. Hermione left to alert the professors. "Did these kids really forget everything they learned during training?" Stephen muttered as he looked at the flames. He created a shield and passed through effortlessly. Even if the fire had burned him, it wouldn''t have been a big deal, since the trials were designed to prevent children from progressing. The real final challenge was impossible for anyone who truly desired the stone. Even if it was Voldemort. Stephen had reinforced the mirror a bit more, despite it holding a fake stone. He needed the illusion of the Philosopher''s Stone''s destruction so his grandparents would stop being harassed everywhere. "Let''s Meet Mr. Tumorous" Stephen walked in just in time to witness Quirrell''s interaction with Harry. "Let me see the boy," a voice said, and after a moment of hesitation, Quirrell began removing his turban. Beneath it was a terrifying humanoid face. "Wow, even as a tumor, you''re still missing a nose and look even uglier," Stephen commented, appearing next to Quirrell without anyone noticing. "Boss Stephen, Quirrell wants the stone to revive Voldemort," Harry quickly said. "Really, genius? I thought he was introducing you to his conjoined twin," Stephen replied sarcastically while dodging an "Avada Kedavra" spell launched by Quirrell. "Hey, using dark magic is dangerous. Don''t you know it corrupts the soul?" Stephen said as another spell whizzed past him. "Okay, okay, time-out," Stephen said, pausing the action. "You''re that boy who created such powerful magic. Join me, and your magic will dominate the wizarding world," the tumor-faced Voldemort attempted to tempt Stephen. "My magic will dominate the wizarding world, and not me? You''re so predictable. I bet that after learning Eldritch magic, you''d try to get rid of me," Stephen said, slowly advancing toward Harry. "Either way, if you don''t join, you''ll die," Voldemort said, pointing his wand at Stephen. "Well, first things first. Harry, do you have the stone?" Stephen asked. Though surprised and hesitant for a moment, Harry remembered Stephen''s last name and handed it over. "The stone. Give it to me, boy, and I''ll let you live," Voldemort said greedily. "Hmm? Nah," Stephen said, and immediately, a magic circle filled with runes appeared as the Philosopher''s Stone began to crack. "NOO! STOP!" Voldemort screamed, trying to stop Stephen, but it was too latethe stone crumbled into ashes. "Curse you! Crucio, Avada Kedavra, Imperius!" Voldemort went mad, launching spells nonstop. While dodging and occasionally summoning a light shield, Stephen said, "Alright, that''s enough," and magical rings bound Voldemort, preventing him from using magic. "You''ve grown weak, little Voldy. Alright, Harry, you can come closer." Obviously, it wouldn''t be this easy against a full-powered Voldemort, but since he was using Quirrell''s body, he wasn''t much of a threat. To be honest, he was one of the weakest professors. "Come, I''ll show you what a corrupted soul looks like after using dark magic," Stephen said, casting a spell that revealed the true essence of his enemies. In this case, it was a small creature, bathed in black, putrid blood, completely deformed and bound, unable to move. It could only utter, "What did you do to me?" "That''s the true form of your soul. What else?" Stephen said as the spell lasted only a few seconds. When everything returned to normal, Voldemort tried to escape. "Well, Harry, do you remember when you first met Professor Quirrell and couldn''t shake his hand? Now you can," Stephen told the boy, who was still shocked by everything that had happened in such a short time. "What?!" Harry asked, bewildered. "Come on, shake his hand, trust me," Stephen encouraged him. Still worried and nervous, Harry approached the frantic Quirrell, who was trying to free himself, and touched his hand. The moment he made contact, Quirrell froze and began screaming in pain, shocking Harry as he watched Quirrell''s hand burn from the touch. Feeling emboldened, Harry jumped up and slapped Quirrell across the face, which made Stephen laugh. Quirrell, after suffering for a few moments, turned to ashes, just like the Philosopher''s Stone. After that, Harry could finally rest, but suddenly, an enraged black specter tried to attack him. Before it could, Stephen stepped in front of Harry and cast a spell of light and purification. With a scream, the soul fled. "Boss Stephen, he''s escaping!" Harry quickly said as he saw the specter pass through the wall. "Yes, Harry. Sorry, but I can''t do anything. Magic that harms souls is too dangerous to use," Stephen said, watching as Voldemort''s corrupted soul fled. "But that light magic hurt him," Harry pointed out. "That''s because it''s purification magic. It only repelled him; it can''t kill him. And even though I know astral magic, I don''t want to touch such a corrupted soul." "Don''t worry. Even though it can''t harm the soul directly, purification magic weakened him a bit. Even if we caught him, which is difficult, attempting to destroy his soul could make it explode, putting us in even greater danger. We could be corrupted by his filth. The only way to truly defeat him is once he regains his bodyif he ever does." "Will he come back?" "Maybe. Now, let''s go find your friends and head backI''m sleepy," Stephen said as he started walking, while Harry, realizing everything was finally over, began to faint. "Sigh Well, too much stress for a kid can be bad," Stephen said, picking up Harry and carrying him to the infirmary. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 33 - 33: "End of the School Year" "Poppy, I brought in a fainted one!" Stephen shouted as he entered. "Shut up, this is an infirmary! Are you pulling pranks again? How many have you brought this month already?" the nurse scolded Stephen, as he was a frequent visitornot for himself, but for those he brought in. "This time, it wasn''t me. He got exhausted after an adventure," Stephen quickly responded, earning himself a swift expulsion from the infirmary after the nurse took Harry. Outside, Hermione was helping Ron get there, and Professor McGonagall was rushing towards them at full speed, something that made Stephen want to run away. But since this time it wasn''t his fault, he stayed to see what would happen. "Mr. Flamel, would you care to explain what happened?!" McGonagall quickly demanded. Other professors arrived behind her. "Me? I have nothing to do with this, Professor. It''s your beloved trio of adventurers," Stephen said, making all the professors turn to the small Hermione. While she gave a brief summary, Stephen got bored since nothing interesting was happening, so he went to sleep because it was quite late. When he reached the dormitory, he was surrounded by several Gryffindors and the twins, who he had no idea how they found out. So, he easily told them what had happenedof course, without mentioning Voldemort, to avoid scaring his classmates. With the Gryffindors having heard the story, it was obvious that the news would spread quickly. And so it did. Two days later, when Harry finally woke up, the entire school already knew about his excursion. By the way, in Stephen''s version of the story, Harry had defeated Quirrell while he himself destroyed the Philosopher''s Stone with all his might to ensure it could never be stolen. The story also spread that the Philosopher''s Stone no longer existed. When he arrived at the infirmary, he saw the Headmaster talking to Harry. So, he entered silently without them noticing and started eating some snacks. "... It''s love, Harry. The most powerful magic in the world," was what Stephen heard Dumbledore say as he crunched on a chip. "That''s so cheesy crunch crunch," he muttered, drawing both their attention. "What? I''m right, it sounds cheesy," Stephen said. "Hehe, you might be right, Stephen, but that doesn''t change the fact that it''s a very strong magic," the Headmaster said as he stood up. Looking toward the snacks, he added, "Oh, Bertie Bott''s Every Flavor Beans. In my youth, I had the misfortune of finding a vomit-flavored one, but I might give it another try," he said, picking one up. "Oh, curious taste earwax," he said as he started to leave. "You''re just gonna let him steal your snacks, Harry? crunch," Stephen said, still eating Harry''s treats. Harry simply rolled his eyes and ignored him. "So boring. And here I had a plan to get you out of your aunt''s house. Well, goodbye," Stephen said without giving Harry a chance to respond and walked off. "Wa he''s gone," Harry was left alone in the infirmary, unable to stop Stephen. As Stephen left the infirmary, he ran into the Headmaster, who had just stepped out but had stopped to the side of the door when he heard what Stephen had said to Harry. And Stephen knew he had said it loud enough for the Headmaster to hear, since he needed his permission anyway. "It''s rude to eavesdrop, old man," Stephen teased. "It''s alright, Stephen, I know you said it for me to hear. And I know your intentions are good, but for Harry''s safety, it would be best if he didn''t leave his aunt''s house, especially after what you saw the other day," Dumbledore said, trying to make Stephen reconsider. "Yeah, old man. Since the day I first saw Harry, I noticed his blood protection. Don''t worry, I''ve got that covered. With a little bit of his aunt''s blood, I can create an amulet that will make it seem like he never left her side," Stephen said quickly. "So, you saw his protection," Dumbledore said, gazing at Stephen while thinking for a few seconds. "Alright. Create the amulet and show it to me. If it works, I''ll allow Harry to leave his aunt''s house, but he must return from time to time." Dumbledore agreed under that condition. "I''ve always wondered, old manwhy them?" Stephen asked Dumbledore. After thinking for a moment, Dumbledore explained to Stephen. "You see, Stephen, on the night Harry became the Boy Who Lived, there was turmoil in the wizarding world. There were still many Death Eaters loyal to the Dark Lord who would hunt Harry relentlessly. And his godfather, who should have taken care of Harry, wouldn''t be able to. Harry''s godmother, Mrs. Longbottom, was in hiding from the Death Eaters who had attacked her family, so the only option left was his aunt. Besides, his mother''s blood gave him a powerful protection that would keep him safe from Voldemort''s followers." "Just like the Potters, and four days later, they were attacked," Dumbledore explained softly as he recalled the events. "I suppose the magical families that could have taken him in would only have done so to use him as cannon fodder. And it''s hard to ask someone to take care of a baby who might bring Death Eaters to their home, isn''t it?" Stephen said, understanding why Dumbledore didn''t want Harry to be in the magical world. "And I suppose trusting the Ministry was even worse. Even now, there are still a few hidden spies," Stephen added, quickly dismissing the Ministry of Magic, recalling how the pure-bloods had many supporters within its ranks. "The best place was with his maternal family in the Muggle world, where no one knew him. After all, what better place than with your blood relatives? You see, Stephen, during the war, it was common for both magical and Muggle orphanages to be overwhelmed. And the truth is that, although Harry''s uncles were not the best choice, they still raised him, fed him, and let him go to school. He had a tough childhood, but he grew up to be a good boy," Dumbledore said with a hint of regret, yet pleased that Harry had turned out well. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, from that perspective, it doesn''t sound so bad. Alright, old man, you win. I''ll make sure he visits his family from time to time. I don''t really see the need for it, though," Stephen said as he turned to leave. "Family..." Dumbledore muttered softly, as if recalling something distant, and if someone paid attention, they would see a deep sadness in his eyes. After a few days of doing basically nothing, whenever people saw Stephen, they found him lying on the grass, resting with a cowboy hatwhose origin no one knewover his face. Though, if they thought logically, they would realize he had created it using Transfiguration. Having carried out his ''liberation'' plan, he could now be even more reckless. But after the battle with Quirremort, he felt like he was doing the same as Stephen Strangewatching everything unfold as it was supposed to while making minimal contributions. And Stephen didn''t know what to think. Was it good or bad? In any case, at least now he was having more fun without so many responsibilities. "What should I do? What do I hope to achieve in the future? Just continue with my business? Change the magical world? Dominate it?... Haha, no, no. I''m not interested in world domination. Or am I?" As Stephen had this terrifying monologue, the Golden Trio, who had approached, overheard him and felt a shiver run down their spines at his thoughts. "Don''t worry, it''s a joke. I knew you were there," Stephen said, looking at the frightened trio. "Conquering the world is too much work, and then you have to be constantly managing it to keep it under control. A job full of responsibilities isn''t for me," he added, and the trio, knowing his personality, quickly accepted his reasoning. "So, what do you want? It''s the last day of school. Training is on hold while we''re not at Hogwarts. But I recommend you train at home, since next year will be even more intense. After what I saw in the trials for the Stone," Stephen said with a slightly malicious smile. That made the trio blush in embarrassment, realizing they had forgotten everything they had learned due to their anxiety at the time. "You said in the infirmary that you could help me get out of the Dursleys'' house," Harry said, trying to hide his embarrassment, though not very successfully. "Oh, that, huh? Yeah, I talked to the old man and got his permission. I''ll give you an amulet before you leave. Now go be with your friends. I''ll keep resting," Stephen said as he turned over to continue lounging. As the trio walked away, they heard Stephen''s final words. "Another year has passed, and the next one will be worse," he muttered. Hearing that, they felt even more anxious about their future. "What did he mean by that?" Ron asked Harry and Hermione, but neither could answer. "Another year ended... and the next will be worse," the three of them repeated as they left. After dinner, Gryffindor won again, but this time they reached 500 points thanks to Stephen. The Golden Trio + Neville had earned enough points to break a record, which sent the Gryffindors into a frenzy. And so, the school year ended as everyone boarded the Hogwarts Express. Thank You for Reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 34 - 34: ---"A Foolproof Plan and a Bit of Magic" "Boss Stephen, do you really think my uncles will let me go on a trip?" Harry asked, a bit nervous, as he watched the station getting closer. "Don''t worry, Harry, I have a foolproof plan. And if they don''t accept, I''ll send them to live in the North Pole. I''ve been wanting to send someone there for a while," Stephen said, trying to reassure Harry with words that, in reality, did nothing to calm anyone. After everyone got off the Express and said goodbye to their friends, Stephen followed Harry to the Muggle side to meet his uncles. "Hurry up, boy, I don''t have all day to wait for you!" Vernon exclaimed, standing outside his car as if he had just arrived a second ago and was already tired of waiting. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uncle Vernon, this is Stephen Flamel, a senior at Hogwarts," Harry said softly, introducing Stephen. "I don''t care who he is. If he''s one of your lot, say your goodbyes quickly and let''s go. I don''t want to be around your kind," Vernon grunted, showing his strong aversion to wizards. "Interesting," Stephen commented, looking at Vernon. "Don''t bother me. What do you want?" Vernon snapped, nearly spitting in anger. "I just find it interesting how an ordinary person can so vividly express his hatred toward another group of people, even knowing that a simple wave of the hand could change his world," Stephen said, literally moving his hands. Suddenly, their surroundings seemed to transform. The ground shifted, and the street disappeared, forming a circle about five meters in diameter with the Dursleys'' car right in the center, where Petunia and Dudley were huddled together in fear. Vernon, seeing what was happening, quickly positioned himself in front of the car, trembling, and shouted, "What are you doing?! You''re not supposed to let us see you do that!" "Boss Stephen?" Harry asked, surprised by what Stephen was doing, and noticing that no one around them seemed to be looking their way. It was as if they didn''t exist. "It''s okay, Harry, don''t worry. They can''t see or hear us," Stephen said with a smile that Vernon perceived as demonic. "That''s why I said it was interesting. You see, I''m not the most powerful wizard in Britain (maybe top 10, at best), and yet I can show this kind of power. The fact that you express your hatred for us so vividly is actually quite commendable," Stephen commented with interest, looking at Vernon. "T-tell me what you want, but don''t hurt my family," Vernon pleaded, frightened but still maintaining his protective instinct. "Hurt? Oh, no, no. I was just demonstrating what a wizard can do. Sorry if I scared you, that wasn''t my intention. It''s not like I go around scaring people," Stephen said, while Harry rolled his eyes, holding back what he wanted to say. At the same time, Stephen restored everything to normal. After that, Vernon calmed down a bit, though he still looked at Stephen with distrust. "You see, Mr. Dursley, my family, the Flamels, are known for sponsoring various sports stars in the wizarding world, and we believe Harry has great potential in magical soccer. We''d like him to join our athletic camp," Stephen said, while Harry looked at him in disbelief at how many lies he had just told in a single second, without showing even a hint of shame. (Wasn''t the Flamel family known for having Nicolas Flamel, the greatest alchemist of all time?) Harry thought silently, keeping it to himself. "Thanks, but we''re not interested. If you''ll excuse me, we''re in a hurry," Vernon said quickly, without even considering it. He just wanted to get away from this guy as fast as possible. "You may be in a hurry, but at least let me tell you about the benefits. The first and foremost is security. By becoming a professional player, your family will require the highest level of security. We guarantee that no wizard or witch will be able to come within 100 meters of your family. And the second is financial business support. Our currency is different, so we couldn''t give you money directly, but I take pride in having some companies in your world that could facilitate funding for your drill company. I''m a shareholder in one of the largest construction companies in the area. If you''d like, I wouldn''t mind making a few calls," Stephen continued with his liethough the part about being a shareholder in the Muggle world wasn''t entirely false. "What...? That..." Vernon was about to respond when Stephen quickly interrupted him. "I understand that parting with your nephew may sound sad, and perhaps you don''t want him to be away from home for weeks. But you''ll be able to see him a couple of days a month. With Harry''s popularity, we can''t allow him to stay too long, as many wizards might start harassing him, even in the Muggle world," Stephen said, partly to convince Vernon and partly to scare him, implying that if Harry stayed with them, he might attract more wizards. "Alright, let me discuss it with my wife, and we''ll give you an answer," Vernon said, quickly heading toward the car to talk to Petunia, who was still clutching Dudley in fear. "Boss Stephen, what is magical soccer?" Harry asked once Vernon walked away. "What do I know? I just made it up. If I said ''Quidditch,'' do you think he''d understand? Besides, Harry, we need to convince your uncle without forcing him, or the Ministry will send you back home in an instant," Stephen replied. Then he fell silent as he saw Vernon returning with Petunia. "H-Harry, do you want to go to this camp?" Petunia asked, not knowing exactly how to feel. She hated the magical world but also felt some guilt about her sister. "Yes, Aunt, I want to go. Please," Harry said, surprised that his aunt was asking for his opinion. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Dursley. You''ll be able to see Harry a couple of days a month, safe and sound. Think of it as a summer camp," Stephen commented with a professional smile. "Alright, boy, we accept. Just make sure that kid''s fans don''t come near our house," Vernon said hurriedly, afraid someone might change their mind. "Alright, sir, you just need to sign the enrollment contract, which is, of course, free, and everything will be set. In a few days, you''ll receive a call from the construction company, but that''s your responsibility," Stephen said, pulling out a contract that was actually a temporary guardianship certificate and the necessary permits for Harry to live away from home for a while. Vernon gave it a quick glance, and although the contract had a slight magical illusion, he signed immediately. Then he looked at both of them and said, "Here you go. Now we''re leavingwe''re busy." He walked away with his wife, who had barely spoken a word. "Well, Harry, looks like you''re free from your uncles for one or two years," Stephen said, showing the contract, which transformed into a permit for Harry. "One or two years?" Harry asked, feeling both happy and a little sad that it wasn''t permanent. "Obviously, you fool. It''s not like I''m adopting you. Besides, I''m not old enough for that. Though if you want to call me ''Dad Stephen,'' I wouldn''t mind," Stephen joked. "I think one or two years is still great," Harry said, ignoring the last part. "By the way, Boss Stephen, won''t you get in trouble for using magic outside of Hogwarts? And what kind of magic was that? It was like no one could see us," Harry asked, recalling Stephen''s demonstration. "Cool, right? Although, technically, it should send us to a mirror world, this is the best I managed. I can control about 15 meters around me as if it were my own dimension. The Muggles couldn''t see us because I created an illusion dome and a temporary anti-Muggle barrier. But since I used everything together, the control area was smaller," Stephen explained about his incomplete mirror dimension spell. "Mirror world That sounds amazing. So, where are we going now, Boss Stephen?" Harry asked, impressed by magic he didn''t fully understand. "First, we''re going to my house to inform my grandmother. Crap, I should have told her before. Maybe we should live in a magical hotel Though she probably already knows what I did. The old man surely told her. Well, whatever comes, comes. And in a few days, we have to go to the Ministry. If you want to come, we''ll look for the twins," Stephen said, feeling a bit nervous about what awaited him with his grandmother but excited about what was coming next. Harry nodded eagerly, feeling like he was embarking on a real adventure. Although the last few days had been complicated, he now felt lighter, as if a weight had lifted from his shoulders. They walked through the Muggle streets, with Stephen leading the way while glancing around and muttering to himself about the different stops they had to make before reaching homethough obviously, there were none. "First, we need a Portkey to avoid potential issues with the Ministry," Stephen commented as he pulled an old cup from his pocket. "Don''t worry, this cup has more magic than it seems. I''ll use it to ensure a quick and smooth journey." Harry frowned at the cup. "Why an old cup?" Stephen grinned. "Discretion is key, Harry. Sometimes, the simplest things hide the greatest secrets." Before Harry could say anything else, Stephen grabbed his hand, and both of them vanished with a sharp tug, leaving behind the train station and any lingering concerns. The trip was swift, and within seconds, Harry found himself standing before a massive mansion he had never seen before. It was an impressive structure, surrounded by magical gardens that seemed to shift shape with the wind. It was on a beautiful paradise island. Stephen had bought this island and convinced his grandparents to move there so they could enjoy their retirement more instead of staying in their old home. Although they still kept a portal connected to their house in Hogsmeade and another to France. "Welcome to the Flamel Mansion," Stephen said, grinning proudly at a dizzy Harry who was trying to steady himself. "It''s time for you to meet my grandmother. She''s well, let''s just say she''s a bit peculiar. (Though maybe she turned out that way because of me.)" Harry swallowed nervously, suddenly realizing he was about to meet one of the most legendary witches in history. If Stephen''s grandmother was the famous Perenelle Flamel, then he was about to meet one of the most powerful witches of all time. After all, Nicolas wasn''t the only one with legends. However, before they could take another step, the mansion doors swung open, and a petite but imposing figure stepped onto the threshold. "Stephen Flamel," the old woman''s voice was firm and authoritative. "What have you done this time?" Stephen slowly turned to Harry and whispered with a mischievous smile, "Well, Harry, looks like we''re in for a very interesting introduction." ------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 35 - 35: REMEMBER THAT ON MY PATREON THEY HAVE 5 CHAPTERS IN ADVANCE, WHILE THEY ALSO HAVE 120 CHAPTERS IN THE SPANISH VERSION. "The Wand of Mockery and the Secrets of the Elves" "Misty, activate evasive maneuvers!" Stephen shouted as he prepared to flee. As he yelled, a small elf appeared beside Perenelle. "Misty, catch that idiot and bring him here," Perenelle said softly to Misty, looking at her foolish grandson, who was trying to pull out his Portkey cup to escape the island. "Yes, Mistress, Misty will catch the young master," Misty replied as Stephen''s face filled with disbelief. "Misty, traitor!" he managed to shout before disappearing in front of Harry, who still didn''t even know whether to move or not. He watched as the small elf vanished with a snap. Sigh "You must be Harry Potter, correct? Dumbledore told me about your arrival. Don''t worry about the idiot, follow me inside. When he gets back, Misty will show you to your room," Perenelle said after sighing, looking at the poor boy with compassion before inviting him in. When Dumbledore told her Harry would be coming, she had sent Misty to investigate a little and had learned that his childhood was nothing like the stories claimed. It had obviously been exaggerated to present him as the hero everyone wanted, but in reality, he was just a child with a childhood similar to that of many wizards born into the Muggle world. Most half-bloods, even if one of their parents was a wizard, were not particularly appreciated by their non-magical family. "Pe-permission," Harry stammered nervously, having just witnessed how this frail and kind-looking lady had moments ago been radiating an incredible aura that could be felt even on his skin. As he stepped inside, he was astonished by what he saw. It was the magical mansion he had always imagined from the fairy tales he had secretly listened to when Aunt Petunia told stories to Dudley. A magnificent silver staircase stretched upward, with small glowing glass orbs floating in the air. The walls were adorned with photographs of the Flamel family. Many of them featured baby Stephen dressed in all sorts of ridiculous outfitsbears, rabbits, unicorns, and even a tiny dragon costume. His face in those photos showed pure embarrassment at having been made to wear such outfits. There were also more recent pictures, showing Stephen with several friends, including the Weasley twins. Most of the others Harry didn''t recognize, so he assumed they were Stephen''s friends from France. Following Perenelle, they arrived at the living room. While Harry was distracted, a series of popping noises, like firecrackers, caught his attention. When he looked toward the source, he saw the strange creature from earlier lying on the floor, bound in golden chains and gagged with a tennis ball. Stephen was struggling to free himself, but a peculiar golden ring prevented him. Harry recognized the ring as the one Stephen had used against Quirrell to block his magic. "Mmm mmm," Stephen tried to speak, but with his mouth covered, only muffled sounds came out. The sight reminded Harry of the time Stephen had dragged Draco off to feed him to Fluffy, which made him chuckle. Seeing Harry''s smile, Stephen seemed to think he was laughing at him and struggled even more to break free, but it was clearly futile. What intrigued Harry the most was the small creature he had never seen before, who had so easily overpowered Stephen and left him tied up on the floor like that. She seemed familiar with Eldritch magic, given that the chains were made of it, but looking at her hands and any possible jewelry, there was no apparent source for her magic. However, he kept his curiosity to himself, sensing that now wasn''t the right moment to ask. "Alright, Misty. You can release him now. I doubt he''ll try to escape again. I don''t think he wants all the photos in this house appearing at Hogwarts as new decorative portraits," Perenelle said with a hint of threat, making Stephen instantly stop struggling, a look of fear spreading across his face. "Misty, traitor," Stephen muttered dejectedly as soon as he was freed, now sitting on the floor. "Huu, Misty is sorry, Master Stephen," Misty said sadly, her ears drooping as tiny tears threatened to spill. "Don''t bully Misty for your own stupidity," Perenelle scolded swiftly, giving Stephen a light smack on the head. Even though it was gentle, Stephen exaggerated as if it had wounded his very soul. "Ow, Grandma! You''re getting so aggressive. Where is that sweet, patient grandmother?" Stephen whined, rubbing his head and faking tears. "She disappeared the day Hogwarts started sending letters listing how many students you sent to the infirmary each month," Perenelle shot back immediately. "Urgh," Stephen grimaced and wisely decided to keep his mouth shut. "Please, Misty, show young Harry to his room while I have a word with this fool," Perenelle instructed, gesturing for Stephen to take a seat on the sofa. After Harry followed Misty, Stephen sat on the couch in front of his grandmother and began speaking. "Grandma, if this is about me bringing Harry here without notice He doesn''t get along with his relatives, and they mistreated him. As a good citizen of the magical world, I simply couldn''t allow the hero who saved wizards from the Dark Lord''s tyranny to It''s not like I kidnapped him or anything! You know I''m a wizard who respects magical law," Stephen declared with conviction as he looked at his grandmother. "Yes. Dumbledore told me. And Harry is welcome to stay as long as he wants, though I doubt you''ll respect the law. Nicolas will surely be happy to have another adventurous little lion around," Perenelle said, staring intently at Stephen. "Um, then why were you so angry when I arrived?" Stephen asked softly, not understanding. "How could I not be angry? I heard from others that you faced that stupid Dark Lord at Hogwarts. Isn''t that idiot Dumbledore always boasting that Hogwarts is the safest school in the world? If I had known, I would have forced you to go to Beauxbatons. At least then, the new child you''d bring home would be your son with Fleur, and I wouldn''t be as mad at your foolishness. On top of that, Professor McGonagall keeps me updated on your prank-related incidents. At Beauxbatons, your Aunt Maxime would have given you a proper thrashing for your behavior," she said quickly, her voice carrying a hint of threat. Perenelle calling Dumbledore a childwell, Nicolas and she were possibly the only ones who could do so. "But Grandma, I already told you that the Bald Dark Lord would go to Hogwarts for the Philosopher''s Stone. Don''t worry, I was confident I could defeat him since he had possessed a clown with little strength. And if I had gone to Beauxbatons, Aunt Maxime would probably let me do whatever I wanted," Stephen tried to defend himself, though he mumbled the last part to avoid angering his grandmother. "You said he would go to Hogwarts and be easily defeated, not that you would shove your big, dumb head right in front of him." After scolding Stephen for a few more minutes, Harry came back downstairs, following the house-elf Misty. He seemed to have settled into his room but didn''t know what to do next, so he returned to Stephen. "What''s done is done. I don''t want to see you putting yourself in danger without warning me, or you''ll see how I handle it. Now go see your idiot grandfatherhe must be thrilled that you''re here!" Perenelle said as she started sipping the calming tea Misty had automatically served, knowing she needed it. "Of course, Grandma! Love you, Grandma! See you later, Grandma!" Stephen said quickly the moment he was granted conditional freedom. "Come on, Harry, I''ll introduce you to my grandpa," Stephen said, calling for Harry as he ran off, with Harry hurrying to keep up. Following Stephen through a series of hallways, they reached a room that seemed farther away from the others in the mansion. Stephen was leading Harry to Nicolas Flamel''s workshop. When they lived in smaller houses, whether in France or Hogsmeade, they didn''t need to be so far from the main house. But ever since Stephen started working with the twins on prank items, some of their experiments failed and filled the house with whatever material the prank was made of. The turning point came when one of their items exploded, coating the entire house in golden dust and shattering every window and piece of furniture. Now, in their new mansion, a special workshop had been built solely for their projects. The final straw was when another experiment exploded, covering the house in troll slime, prompting Perenelle to storm in like an avenging demon. With Misty''s help, she left the young troublemakers tied to a post while she punished Nicolas, confiscating several of his prized items and favorite games. When they arrived at the workshop, they found an old man engrossed in studying a magical wand. "Hey, Grandpa! I''m back. I brought a guest," Stephen said as he entered, announcing his arrival. "Oh, hello, kid. Did you have fun at school this year? Your grandma was losing her mind when she heard you faced that thing. What was it called again?" Nicolas greeted his grandson cheerfully. "The Bald Dark Lord, Grandpa," Stephen replied quickly, smirking as he deliberately got the name wrong. "Haha! Great nickname!" Nicolas laughed heartily. Harry was quite surprised. From Stephen''s grandmother to Nicolas himselfeven Stephenthey all showed neither fear nor respect toward the Dark Lord, only mockery. In the magical world, saying the Dark Lord''s name made wizards tremble like newborn deer. The only other person, aside from the Flamel family, who didn''t show fear when mentioning his name was Dumbledore. "Grandpa, this is Harry. He''s in Gryffindor. I rescued him from the clutches of his evil relatives," Stephen said, introducing Harry. "Hel-hello, sir. It''s an honor to meet you," Harry said quickly, nervous about standing before the greatest alchemist of all time. "Hello, Harry, nice to meet you. So, another little lionlooks like we''ll have fun, even without the twins. Speaking of them, where are they? I finally managed to analyze the wand we were discussing," Nicolas said, recalling the twins. Ever since he started teaching them and discovered their plans, he had taken great interest in their prank items. The wand he referred to was one they had planned to create but was quite difficult to make. This wand, whenever it cast a spell, would also emit a pre-recorded sound and even produce lights around it. The best part? It didn''t interfere with or weaken the actual spell. "You managed to modify a wand, Grandpa? Show me!" Stephen said, hurrying closer. At this point, Harry, curious, also stepped forward. "Watch," said Nicolas as he pulled out a wand that, upon taking it, transformed into a fully decorated rod, looking as if it belonged to a little girl, with small ribbons and a large, shining star at the tip. "I think the decorations are a bit too feminine, Grandpa," said Stephen with a strange expression. "Try it first and tell me how it feels," said Nicolas, handing the evidently feminine wand to Stephen. "Well, let''s see." As he took the wand, each time he moved it, the rod released small sparks, which surprised Stephen. "Wingardium Leviosa." With the spell, the wand tip shone, released even more sparks, and activated the spell on a tool on the table with a pium sound. "Ugh, although it doesn''t feel any different when casting a spell, I do feel a bit weird using this wand. Here, Harry, you try it," said Stephen quickly, handing the wand to Harry to test it. Harry took the wand gently, with an expression of curiosity and slight discomfort, then cast the same spell: "Wingardium Leviosa." The wand produced the same effect, but this time with a cat''s meowing sound, meow, which embarrassed Harry. "And how does it feel? Any abnormalities?" Nicolas quickly asked. "No, sir, but it does feel different from using my own wand," Harry quickly said as he returned the wand to the table. "Well, that might be because you''re not its owner," Stephen said immediately, as he himself had felt no discomfort. When he met Ollivander, they discovered that Stephen could use any wand without it rejecting him or making casting difficult. Even so, he rarely used his wand, as nothing had required it so far, not even during dueling competitions. After all, his Eldritch magic was more than enough. It wasn''t that he was unskilled with his wandquite the opposite. Spells in this world had been so easy for Stephen to learn that he already knew all the ones required for every school year, including many lost spells or ones created by magical families. Obviously, those familiesespecially pure-blooded oneswould never allow Stephen to learn their magic. But with a little help from his magic portal before the Ministry gained the ability to detect him, he managed just fine. So, he only used his wand in specific moments or in class. He could even cast some spells wandlessly and nonverbally. And with his bracelet, which functioned as a wand for Eldritch magic, he had little need for an actual wand. While they were distracted, discussing the exaggerated wand his grandmother had created, Misty arrived to inform them that the twins were about to arrive. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Harry''s attention was drawn back when the elf appeared at the door, without a wand or any similar object. "Love at first sight, Harry?" Stephen teased, noticing Harry''s interest in the little house-elf. "Of course not! I just find it odd since I don''t see her using a wand or any object to cast magic. I even saw her use Eldritch magic, and you said it could only be used with the runes on our bracelets," Harry said quickly, showing the bracelet he and his friends had earned after enduring intense physical training. "That''s because house-elves don''t need one, Harry. They can use magic just with their fingers," explained Nicolas from behind them. "House-elf? What''s that? And Eldritch magic too?" Harry asked in surprise. "House-elves are magical creatures that, unfortunately, have to live serving a master. They are extremely obedientif not, I wouldn''t doubt that they could easily rule over us. As for Eldritch magic, Misty might be a bit special. She was still young when we brought her in, so even though she didn''t fully understand her elf magic, she was able to easily learn Eldritch magic. I wouldn''t be surprised if she were the strongest house-elf in all of Britain and even in many other countries," Stephen said cheerfully, as he had been the one to teach Misty her magic and perception of it. "They have the power to rule over us?" Harry asked, a little frightened. "Idiot, Misty is family," Stephen said, lightly knocking Harry on the head in mild irritation. "And house-elves wouldn''t harm any wizard. It''s like an instinct for them. In the past, they even tried using them as kamikaze bombs, but they preferred to die rather than hurt a wizard, especially an innocent one. I''m not saying there are no exceptions, but Misty is trustworthy," Stephen said, recalling Dobby, who had tried to harm Harry just to save him but then burned his hands with an iron. "Though many families abuse this to mistreat their elves like slaves. No one can interfere because a magical pact is formed the moment they bond, and the only way to free them is for their master to give them a piece of clothing. That''s why house-elves from other families usually wear tattered ragsit''s the mark of slavery," Nicolas added. "But your house-elf was wearing a maid''s outfit," said Harry, recalling the beautiful pink maid uniform Misty wore, which even looked brand new. Stephen and Nicolas exchanged glances and sighed. "Actually, we once tried to free Misty, but she panicked and started crying, thinking we no longer wanted her. So, we had to let her continue being a servant, but at least Perenelle convinced her to wear nice clothing as a sign that she is a house-elf of the highest class. And the only way she agreed was by using illusion magic on her clothes," Stephen explained, answering Harry''s question. "Illusion? But illusions aren''t supposed to have tangibility. I saw her pull a suitcase out of her pocket," Harry said, astonished, recalling when Misty took him to his room. "Cool, right? Even I struggle with that level of illusion. When illusion magic reaches such a high level, it can become real, Harry. And Misty is a master at it; since it helps her with chores, she can even multiply herself. By the way, house-elves can''t use their magic to harm a wizard, but Misty can use Eldritch magic to hurt one. So be careful not to make her angryyou wouldn''t want an army of Mistys attacking you in your sleep," Stephen said at the end, successfully scaring Harry. "Don''t listen to him. Misty is a good girl; she only uses Eldritch magic to capture Stephen when he misbehaves, on Perenelle''s orders," Nicolas said, amused as he watched Harry tremble. ----------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue providing you with unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 36 - 36: I warn you that if you see me less active it''s because my cell phone broke. And the worst thing is that my brother lent me one that he had extra and I broke it too. Hahaha, damn it. Well, I''m going to have to buy another one next week. Luckily I have the PC - even though I''m used to writing with the cell phone. without further ado, here''s the chapter. --------------- "A Joyful Place and the Movie" At this very moment, Harry Potter was facing a situation far more dangerous than when he discovered Voldemort in his "tumor version" at the end of the school year. Right now, he was hanging upside down 100 meters above the ground. "Boss Stephen, get me down!" Harry shouted into his cellphone, which was connected to a call with Stephen and the twins, who were watching him from below. "It''s okay, Harry. Don''t worry, even if you fall, you won''t get hurt. We''re already fixing the roller coaster malfunction," Stephen said, trying to calm him. It all started when the twins arrived at the Flamel house with Nicolas and Stephen and took Harry through a portal. This portal connected to an island near the Flamel residence, where a magical amusement park was located. The park was the pinnacle of magical engineering and alchemy, the first-ever magical amusement park in the world. It was an idea Stephen had come up with when he was 12, but he had only recently been able to bring it to life, now that he had mastered MCU enchantments and alchemy with confidence. With Flamel''s help, they began constructing the park. This park was the first investment that openly carried the Flamel name, something that filled Stephen with pride. So much so that he encouraged Harry to try one of the roller coasters they had just finished. "You said it was safe and ready!" Harry shouted, feeling the blood rushing to his head. "Technically, it''s finished... but we hadn''t tested it yet because we got distracted with the haunted houses," Stephen responded, glancing sideways. There wasn''t just one haunted house but four, which was quite a lot for a typical park. But thanks to magic, they could fit more attractions onto a small island without any issues. "Alright, Harry, I found the problem. One of the twins had turned off the circuit, haha!" Stephen commented, realizing that the ride had simply been powered off, while the twins rolled on the ground laughing. "What?! Then turn it back on!" Harry shouted, now annoyed. After Stephen reactivated the ride and the roller coaster completed its course, Harry got off feeling nauseous but managed to hold it in. At that moment, Misty appeared and handed him a glass of water. "Thanks, Misty," Harry said, drinking the water in one gulp. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Well, that means it works correctly. Perfect!" Stephen said proudly, while Harry glared at him with contained hatred but held back his insults. "Do you like my amusement park, Harry? Pretty different from the Muggle ones, right?" Stephen asked with a big smile. "I don''t know, I''ve never been to one. I only heard my cousin brag about visiting one with my aunt and uncle," Harry replied, shrugging. Cough... "Well, Harry, you can try all the rides while we''re here," Stephen said, feeling a little awkward after remembering Harry''s rough childhood, which was evident in his response. "Alright, but I think I''ll rest a bit after that roller coaster. By the way, how do you keep Muggles from noticing an island with flying rides or roller coasters that reach the sky?" Harry asked, looking at the magical attractions around him. There were rides floating in the air, enormous roller coasters, a small train that circled the entire park, and many more attractions, all clearly magical. Even the park entrance had massive doors glowing with runes, and in the center, a huge fountain created a beautiful rainbow. Without a doubt, it was a dream amusement park. "Illusions, Harry. See those runes on the park''s entrance? Every few meters around the island, there are poles with similar inscriptions that hide everything happening here, even the body heat of the people inside. Plus, the giant rings above us surround the island and prevent harmful magic from being used. I wouldn''t be surprised if this island is even safer than a Fidelius Charm," Stephen explained proudly. "Fidelius Charm? What''s that?" Harry asked, curious. "It''s the most powerful concealment and protection charm in the wizarding world. When cast on a house, only one person knows its location, and unless that person tells you, it''s impossible to findeven if you''re standing right in front of it," Stephen explained quickly. "I see," Harry said, thinking about something but not adding anything else. "Boss! Harry! Do you want to come to the movies? We''re going to watch the new Dragon Rider 2 movie!" the twins shouted as they approached. With the technological advances of Magitech and after many negotiations with the Ministry, they had managed to prove that their company''s movies and theaters were entirely magical, finally allowing them to open a few in the wizarding world. Of course, Stephen''s island wouldn''t be without one, since here, he didn''t have to pay taxes or rent like in Diagon Alley. "Dragon Rider? Wait, there''s a movie theater here?" Harry asked, surprised. "Sure. Dragon Rider tells the story of a wizard who was raised by a dragon and must help the dragons save the magical world with the help of magical creatures," the twins said excitedly. "They''re excited because they appear for a few minutes in the movie as villains who get eaten by a dragon," Stephen commented mockingly. "Boss Stephen, that''s a spoiler!" "You can''t just go around telling the story; you''ll get censored!" the twins complained. "You guys acted in a movie?" Harry asked, surprised. "Yeah, we have connections." "We know the ''boss,''" the twins said with a knowing smile, looking at Stephen. "Even Ginny, your younger sister, played the protagonist''s lost sister," Stephen added, leaving Harry even more surprised as they headed to the cinema. "Charlie was in it too." "Yeah, he played an evil dragon tamer," the twins commented enthusiastically. "Charlie helped tame dragons?" Harry asked, remembering that Charlie worked with dragons in Romania. "No. Charlie was an advisor on dragon behavior since they were created with magic," Stephen explained. "I see. And how do you know so much about the production, Boss Stephen? Do you also know the ''boss''?" Harry asked. "Yeah, something like that. Come on, let''s grab some popcorn and go in before the twins get even more out of control," Stephen said, hurrying as he watched the twins piling up sweets at the counter. "Hello, boys. Coming to watch a movie?" asked Nicolas, who was accompanied by his wife, Perenelle. "Hello, Grandpa, Grandma. Are you going to see another magical creatures documentary?" Stephen asked, since the couple had become fans of those documentaries. The documentaries were filmed with the help of the Scamander family. Although Newt was already retired, his children and grandchildren continued protecting magical creatures around the world. Stephen had taken the opportunity to hire them and record their adventures, helping educate the magical world about these creatures. "Hehe, of course, kid. Newt told us that his little grandson appears in this one, so we''re curious to see it," Nicolas said with a smile. "Alright, enjoy your movie. We won''t bother you," added Perenelle, guiding Nicolas into the theater. "It''s weird that they like watching movies here when we have a much more comfortable theater at home," Stephen said, watching the cheerful elderly couple enter their screening room. "You have a movie theater in your house?" Harry asked, astonished. "My grandfather bought the island, Harry. Of course, he could have a movie theater. You''re very curious today," Stephen joked. "Sorry, it''s just that everything is so new to me," Harry said, a little embarrassed. "Don''t worry, Harry. Boss Stephen is the weird one." "Yeah, normally wizards don''t have two islands at their disposal," the twins said in a complaining tone, recalling their first visit. "Well, my grandfather has quite a bit of money. Not only is he the greatest alchemist of all time, but he''s also lived for about 700 years," Stephen explained, remembering his first visit to the Gringotts vault as a child. After all, many books and alchemical methods were created by Nicolas Flamel, and to this day, he still received royalties. Nicolas and Perenelle had been frugal until Stephen came along, but even so, it would take several generations to spend all their fortuneespecially now that Stephen had his own company, which was a gold mine. And with the amusement park opening soon, they would have even more income. Finally, after filling their pockets with sweets, they headed in to watch the movie. For Harry, it was the first magical movie he had ever seen, and the use of magic made production much easier. The lead actor was Richard, a childhood friend of Stephen, who had proven his worth as an actor from the start. With the first movie, he became internationally famous in the wizarding world. The plot revolved around Richard''s character, who had to rescue dragons trapped by dark wizards. In a world ruled by a tyrant where few had access to their wands, he and magical creatures freed villages and searched for his lost family along the way. Ginny played the protagonist''s younger sister, and Charlie portrayed a villain who later redeemed himself. The twins, for their part, insisted on being eaten by a dragon, and so it was done. During that scene, they started congratulating each other loudly, causing Stephen to smack them to get them to calm down. At the end of the movie, after an intense battle with elaborate choreography, they defeated the tyrant, who turned out to be a beautiful platinum blonde with a wicked smileFleur Delacour. She had agreed to take the role only if Stephen played her servant, and in the movie, he was a butler who was quickly defeated. "Wow, amazing! We want another one!" "The twin villains stole the show!" the twins shouted as the movie ended. "It was awesome! This is the first time I''ve seen a movie so full of magic (literally)," Harry said excitedly. "I didn''t know Boss Stephen would be in it too, but he got defeated so easily. And the villain was so beautiful," Harry added, laughing. "Haha, the boss had to be a butler to convince Fleur to be the villain." "Even on set, she made him serve herit was hilarious!" the twins teased. "I only did it because the director wanted Fleur for the role, and she was perfect," Stephen explained. The director was another childhood friend of Stephen, Ricky, who turned out to be a genius in this field. The most successful movies were all directed by him. Even Isabel, another friend, was an actress, though she specialized in action films. "Alright, let''s go back. We have to wait for Fleur and then head to the Ministry," Stephen said, checking the time and realizing they had spent almost the whole day having fun. He had to meet Mad-Eye. "Fleur, the actress, is coming with us?" Harry asked, excited at the thought of meeting someone famous. "Fleur isn''t an actress or at least I don''t know if she''ll do more movies," Stephen replied as they walked. "Unless the boss asks her to." "Or if the boss keeps being her servant." "Or maybe she''ll force him to star in a romance movie." "Like her husband!" the twins said in unison, laughing hysterically. "Enough, idiots. Hurry up, you don''t want to keep her waiting. Last time, you ended up begging for mercy because of one of your pranks," Stephen reminded them, referring to the time Fleur had punished them for a heavy prank. "Come on, Harry, run!" the twins shouted, grabbing his arms and dragging him along as they ran. ----------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 37 - 37: "At the Ministry: Laughter and Challenges" "So why do we have to go to the Ministry that you seem to detest so much?" Fleur asked as she walked beside Stephen. "I have an appointment with Mad-Eye to kick his subordinates'' asses," Stephen said with a grin as he looked back at the twins, who were mercilessly teasing Harry. A few hours ago, when Harry arrived at the Flamel house after playing at the amusement park, Fleur had arrived at the same time. With her Veela aura and the lingering malevolent presence from her role in Dragon Warrior, she exuded an almost regal presence, looking down on everyone as if she were a queen. Her aura overwhelmed the weak-minded, and Harry, the moment he saw Fleur, dropped to his knees. Now, the twins were mercilessly mocking him. "Sir Harry the Gallant." "No, Squire Harry is better." "That reminds me of Charlie when he met Fleur." "Yeah, hahaha, he confessed to her instantly and got a look of pure disgust in return." "Hahahaha!" The twins always had the most fun at other people''s expense. "It''s alright, Harry, don''t worry. Fleur won''t make fun of you. In fact, if you behave, she might even knight you," Stephen said, seeming to help Harry, but ultimately just teasing him further. "Stop bullying the poor kid and behave. We''re surrounded by people," Fleur scolded, feeling a bit guilty about her aura. "As you command, Your Majesty," Fred said with a noble bow. "Your wish is our command, oh Dark Queen," George added, playing along with his brother. "Oh, my queen, forgive this humble... oof," Stephen tried to continue the joke, but was violently punched in the stomach by the queen of terror before him, dropping to his knees on the floor. "Crap. Fred, strategic retreat." "Affirmative, George," the twins said as they tried to escape in different directions, only to be quickly caught by light whips and thrown down beside Stephen. Meanwhile, Harry trembled like a newborn fawn, unsure whether he should seek help. The scene drew everyone''s attentionit was quite a bizarre sight. "Weren''t we supposed to behave? You were the most conspicuous one," Stephen muttered, and the twins nodded painfully in agreement. "What did you say, you idiot?" Fleur asked, unleashing even more of her Dark Queen aura, making many of the onlookers feel the urge to kneel and be struck by her. While everyone was distracted, a chubby red-haired man pushed his way through the crowd. "So it was you lot. You can continue your little drama in privatethis is the Ministry of Magic. What are you doing here?" the man asked, pretending to scold the rowdy kids, though his face betrayed his amusement. "Hi, Dad." "Our father," the twins greeted as they turned and saw their father, Arthur Weasley, standing there, failing to look convincingly stern. "Sorry for the trouble, Mr. Arthur. We have an appointment with um Crazy Eye?" Fleur said, glancing at Stephen to confirm the name. He nodded confidently. "Crazy Eye Ah, you mean Mad-Eye Moody. He''s in the training area, but you should remember his name properly. He''s a bit paranoid and rather rough," Arthur explained, gesturing for the group to follow him. First, they had to go through wand registration and inspection. As Arthur turned away, an embarrassed Fleur pinched Stephen for messing up Moody''s name, to which he exaggeratedly reacted in agony. "Please deposit your wands and any magical items," the guard instructed. Since Stephen''s book had spread, so had the use of jewelry to channel Eldritch magic. Personalized wand handles with runes also became popular. Of course, Stephen had provided the method to wand makers, as he had no interest in competing with the millennia-old craft. However, he only shared the rune that converted mana into Eldritch magic. The group retrieved their wands from their enchanted bracelets and placed them on the counter, surprising the guard. While he routinely asked for magical objects, it was rare for anyone to actually have themlet alone four young people who still looked like students. Even rarer was the fact that these magic items had additional enchantments. Normally, when a mana conversion rune was present, all other enchantments failed 98% of the time, making it incredibly expensive to create such objects. Yet, here were four for him to inspect. "Y-you may proceed," the guard finally said after carefully examining everything as if it were made of porcelain. As they walked away, Harry couldn''t help but feel curious and asked, "Boss Stephen, why was that guard so nervous while checking our bracelets?" he asked softly. "Let me answer that, little Harry. It''s because we''re wearing bracelets worth as much as a mansion in the finest magical town," Fred said, throwing an arm over Harry. "What!? They''re that expensive?" Harry asked in shock, staring at his wrist, where the bracelet rested, now feeling as if it weighed a ton. "That''s right, a mana transformation bracelet for Eldritch magic with an additional enchantment can be worth 1,000 gold Galleons. Do you now feel the weight of wealth, little Harry?" George added, smirking as he watched Harry''s face change color. "One-thousand! Wait, just with one enchantment? But the one Boss Stephen gave us has anti-theft, recovery, repair, and a two-cubic-meter storage space. Then how much are they worth?" Harry asked, trembling even more and turning as pale as paper, making the twins'' smirks widen. "Enough, you two Don''t worry, Harry. To be honest, adding multiple enchantments to a bracelet is easy as long as the runes match the main one. The only real challenge is finding a material that can handle it. The ones I released to the public only have the mana conversion rune, not the others. The fact that these can hold multiple enchantments says a lot about the manufacturers," Stephen explained, taking pity on Harry. "So, they''re easy for Boss to make Phew What kind of material can support all these enchantments, then?" Harry asked, a little less nervous as his color returned, just before Stephen responded. "Oh, it''s a magical mineral I created. If it had a price, I''d say around 10,000 Galleons, since that''s how much I spend to create a single kilogram," Stephen said with a nonchalant smile, making Harry turn even paler than before. "Enough, you idiot. Stop scaring the kid," Fleur said, seeing Stephen laughing his heart out. She then turned to Harry. "Don''t worry, Harry, Stephen is exaggerating a little. He didn''t actually spend that much to create the mineral." "Th-then how much did he spend?" Harry asked uncertainly, unsure whether to believe her. And he was right to be cautious, as Fleur continued speaking. "Uh I think it was around 6,000, so he exaggerated a bit. And no, the bracelets aren''t as expensive as a full kilogram of the mineral. Maybe they''re worth around 2,000 Galleons each," Fleur said, thinking this would help Harry relax about wearing such a costly gift from Stephen. But she was obviously wrong, as the trio behind her burst into laughter. Seeing no way to help Harry, who now walked nervously while guarding the bracelet as if his life depended on it, Fleur decided to just keep moving forward with the three jokers, who continued to amuse themselves, until they arrived at the Magical Law Enforcement office. "Oh, kid, you finally arrived. I''ve been waiting for you," Moody said as he saw Stephen enter. Then he noticed the others with him, giving them all a thorough look with his magical eye, as if analyzing their entire existence in a single glance. "Hello, Mad-Eye. These are my friends, some of the best fighters around. And the little paranoid one is Harry Potter," Stephen introduced. "Yeah, I know them. The sons of Arthur Weasley, the dueling runner-up, and the Boy Who Lived. Interesting group," Moody said, scanning them for a few seconds, making them feel uncomfortableespecially with his scars and that unsettling eye, which seemed to see straight through them. Then, he turned and started walking. "Follow me!" he ordered as he walked with his cane. Everyone exchanged glances before following him. After walking for a bit, they arrived at a rather spacious room that seemed to be used for training Aurors. Many of them appeared to be waiting for someone. "Greetings, sir!" they all shouted upon seeing Moody enter, immediately standing at attention. "Alright, drop what you were doing. These kids claim to be stronger than you, so they''ll prove it. Get ready," Moody said without hesitation, shocking both Stephen''s group and the Aurors present. "What? Excuse me, Mr. Moody, but wouldn''t it be dangerous for children to face trained Aurors?" one of the men asked, trying to be polite rather than outright stating how impossible that sounded. "I already said it. One from each group will fight. And never judge based on appearances," Moody declared, leaving no room for argument. "Well ah, alright, let''s do it this way. Who wants to go first?" Stephen asked his group, giving up. "Me!" "Me!" the twins shouted eagerly. "Hmm, alright. Fred, you go first," Stephen decided after a brief moment of thought. "Yes! I won!" Fred cheered, while George complained about it being unfair. Walking toward the center, Fred watched as one of the Aurors approached with a face full of irritation at the idea of fighting a child. "Let''s finish this quickly, kid. Us adults have important things to do," the man said. "Well then, quickly it shall be," Fred replied with a mischievous grin, further fueling his opponent''s frustration Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 38 - 38: "Duel of Skills and Pride" "Alright! Begin!" At Moody''s command, both took their stances. "Don''t blink, kid," said the Auror with a violent grin as he raised his wand and fired multiple Disarming Charms. Fred easily dodged them with smooth side movements, while two light swords appeared in his hands. Each time a spell missed, the Auror grew angrier and faster. "Tch, slippery rat, let''s see if you can dodge this. Bombarda! Expelliarmus! Stupefy!" he shouted, casting his spells in quick succession. "Come on, man, didn''t you say this would be quick?" Fred taunted, effortlessly evading the spells, even slicing through some with his swords. "Come on, Fred, finish him off. He looks so weak," George called out from the sidelines, further infuriating the Auror, along with the other Aurors watching, who started cheering for their comrade. "Come on, take that kid down!" "Stop playing around!" "Beat him!" "Tch, Confundus! Full Body-Bind! Expelliarmus! Relashio! Reducto! Damn it, why isn''t anything working?" After several failed attempts to disarm or destroy Fred''s swords, the Auror realized those spells had no effect, as Fred specifically cut through them. "Alright, Fred, finish this already, we don''t have all day," Stephen said, growing bored since only Fred seemed to be enjoying himself. "Alright, boss," Fred replied as he got into a running stance and sprinted toward the Auror, dodging the incoming spells. Seeing Fred closing in, the Auror grew nervous and resorted to even more dangerous spells, but Fred either dodged or cut through them with ease. Finally, Fred reached him and delivered a kick to his chest, sending him flying nearly five meters, earning stunned silence from all the watching Aurors. "Come on, Fred. What took you so long?" George teased, smiling at his brother''s victory. "I had to make it more dramatic; after all, he''s an Auror," Fred said, turning away and walking back to his group without even glancing at the Auror behind him, who clutched his chest, struggling to breathe. "D-Damn... Bombarda Maxima!" The enraged Auror recklessly fired an explosive spell at Fred''s back, not considering the consequences. Fred swiftly turned and threw one of his swords, showing he had never let his guard down. The sword struck the spell mid-air, causing it to explode before reaching him. "Enough! Attacking from behind? You''ve been defeated, get back with the others!" Moody barked, his fury evident as he nearly spat the words. His wand was in hand, looking ready to fire at any moment. The embarrassed and wounded Auror clamped his mouth shut and blended back into the crowd. "Well done, kid. Never lower your guard," Moody told Fred, having witnessed how he remained alert even with his back turned. "Alright. Next one, step up." He turned to the Aurors again. "Alright, Fred, step down. Let your brother go next before he loses his mind," Stephen said with a smile. "How was your master''s performance, Harry? Awesome, right?" Fred boasted proudly as he returned to the group, since he was in charge of teaching Harry while George trained Ron. "Amazing. You beat the Auror so easily," Harry said with admiration and a bit of envy, still struggling to master fighting with a single sword. He hoped to be that strong someday. "You even stayed on guard after the fight. Did you know he was going to attack you from behind?" Harry asked. "O-Of course, Harry. A swordsman never lets their guard down," Fred replied, avoiding Harry''s eyes with slight guilt. "Don''t believe him, Harry. The only reason he''s always on guard is because, after pulling pranks on Stephen, he needs eyes on the back of his head to avoid revenge," Fleur said, laughing, knowing how Stephen could be quite vengeful and childish in those situations. "Well, I must say that thanks to that, the twins now have a natural defense against surprise attacksespecially if they don''t want to end up as ducks," Stephen added, recalling the last prank war, which had left the twins quacking randomly for a whole week. "Hey, don''t get distracted from my great victory!" George shouted, annoyed that his friends weren''t even paying attention, which only further angered his opponent, who was also being ignored. "Get ready, kid. The other fool underestimated you because you''re just a bunch of brats, but I won''t," said the next opponent, who needed no introduction. "Begin!" Moody shouted, just as the Auror was about to cast his spell. But suddenly, he felt a kick to the chest that sent him flying. Stunned and confused, he looked up to see George standing in place, while another identical figure had delivered the kick. "Cheating!" "His brother attacked!" "Damn trickster twins!" The Aurors quickly lost control and started complaining. "Hey, I''m over here," Fred called from outside the field, still chatting with his group. Everyone was left bewilderedbecause now, instead of twins, they were triplets. "What''s going on?" "Are there three of them, not two?" some Aurors asked, staring at the two standing on the field while another stood off to the side. "No. It''s just me. That was just an illusion," said both Georges, until one of them began to fade, leaving only the one who had delivered the kick. "Looks like you lost, even though you were more on guard than your partner," Fred said with a grin, looking at his opponent. Seeing that he didn''t react, he simply turned and walked back to his friends. "Get up and get back," Moody ordered without an ounce of compassion. "Did you see that, Harry? Who do you think is cooler, Fred or me? Remember, Fred took way longer," George said as he rejoined the group. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yeah, but I showed more moves. You just appeared and kicked him. What''s so cool about that?" "I beat him in one second, while you took twenty. That means I''m stronger." While the twins began to argue with Harry stuck between them, Stephen ignored them and spoke to Fleur. "Do you want to give it a try now? Though I doubt they''d be much of a challenge. Most of them graduated from Hogwarts, so technically, they only started actual combat training when they joined the Aurors," Stephen said, downplaying Hogwarts'' combat training. Not because it was badit had some of the best professors in Europebut that didn''t include Defense Against the Dark Arts, since with so many teachers changing every year, they never got a complete battle education. "Sure, why not? I''m already here anyway," Fleur said, stepping forward to the center, waiting for her opponent. Her challenger was a nervous young woman who hesitated as she stepped up, looking at Fleur with a hint of admiration. The moment Fleur arrived, several Aurors who had served as security at dueling tournaments recognized her immediately. "Begin!" At Moody''s command, Fleur summoned light swords while levitating them with her wand at lightning speed. Her opponent was momentarily mesmerized, and by the time she snapped out of it, five swords were already pointed at her neck. Fleur aimed her wand at her as well, her smile and overwhelming aura making even the onlookers tense. "You lost." "Losing like this doesn''t feel so bad." "Well, she is the Queen of Swords." "I wonder if she''d give me an autograph." "Haah I wouldn''t mind getting hit by her." It seemed that most of the Aurors were fans of Fleur, though it was unclear whether it was because of the movie or her dueling tournament appearances. By the way, in the tournament scene, she had earned the title Queen of Swords, especially after she started competing in team battles. In those matches, she was responsible for launching spells and flying swords while Stephen fought on the front lines. Stephen had also earned a title fitting their duo: King of Battle. The twins often teased him, saying he got promoted from prince to king. "I''m done," Fleur said with a smile, gracefully rejoining the group. "Alright, I have to admit she''s cooler than me," Fred said, finally ending his argument with George. "Yeah, we need to learn to accept defeat," George agreed, surrendering as well. "That was amazing! I wish I could do something like that one day," Harry said, his eyes filled with admiration. "Nice job," Stephen greeted Fleur with a smile. "So, what now, kid? Are you going next, or are you sending the boy?" Moody asked, looking at Stephen. "No. He''s not ready yet. Let me go insteadafter all, that was your plan from the start, wasn''t it?" Stephen said, revealing that he had seen through Moody''s intentions from the beginning, all while approaching with a cocky grin. "But as the master of these fools, I''d like to show you what a real fight looks like. So pick the ten best AurorsI''ll take them all on at once to make things more interesting," Stephen declared, instantly sparking the fury of many Aurors. But no one spoke up, because after seeing what the other three had already demonstrated, they had been utterly humiliated. And from what they knew, this guythe one openly mocking themwas their instructor. That meant he had every reason to be confident in his strength. "Haha! Now that''s what I like to hear, kid You ten, the best among you, step up. Try not to embarrass the Auror corps any further," Moody ordered his team without an ounce of sympathy. ----------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 39 - 39: "The Concert of Chaos" Well, I should get a little serious now. Although I said I could take on the top ten, the difference from the previous ones is noticeable. "Are you ready, boy?" Moody asked Stephen. "I''m fine, Mad-Eye, at your signal." "Begin!" With Moody''s shout, the ten Aurors slowly began to take tactical positions, maintaining a very high guard. They surrounded Stephen, demonstrating their professionalism. (So, should I go all out or throw them off balance a bit?) Stephen thought to himself as he watched them position themselves. "Boss, show them who''s in charge!" "Come on, boss, take them down easily!" "Good luck, Stephen." Hearing his friends'' cheers, Stephen smiled and decided to give them a good show. (Then, let''s set the stage,) he said as he pulled out his wand and, with his other hand, conjured a violin of light. Everyone looked at him in surprise, not knowing what he intended to do with an instrument. Meanwhile, Fleur held her head in exasperation, realizing he wouldn''t take this seriously at all. Just as the Aurors were about to launch their attack, angered by what they perceived as mockery, Stephen moved his hand, and the battlefield began to shift. The Aurors behind him were moved to the front, while the center where he stood rose into a circular stage, leaving all the Aurors stunned. "That''s the magic he used to scare Uncle Vernon," Harry said quietly, remembering when Stephen had met his uncle just to frighten him. "What? That idiot used magic in the Muggle world?" Fleur asked, slightly angry at such audacity. "Wow, it looks like this is his territory." "Awesome, boss." The twins remained as carefree as ever, unaware of Moody''s expression. The control Stephen displayed over the area caught his attention. This was the Ministry, a place filled with barriers against many spells, erected centuries ago. Yet Stephen stood before them, showing some kind of transmutation over the entire field as he pleased. "This kid has quite a few secrets. I hope they''re not for the worse," Moody muttered softly, his gaze turning more serious as he watched the young man. Some of the Aurors also realized what this meant, including the ten facing Stephen, who were now much more on guard against his every move. "I hope you enjoy my concert," Stephen said with a smile, unfazed by the wary looks around him. Ting-sss? ? ? ? Using the violin of light he had conjured and his wand as a bow, he began to play a beautifully composed melody. It was fast, and as he played, everyone watched as musical notes flew around him. [Imagine Danse Macabre Op. 40 playing] The Aurors hesitated, unsure of what to do, until one of those notes shot toward them. One of them dodged just in time, rolling to the side and seeing the sharp cut it left behind. They all immediately realized that the battle had begun with the recital, so they launched their attacks on Stephen to stop the numerous notes forming and covering the ceiling. ? ? ? ? "You have to admit, the boss is ridiculously cool," Fred said in admiration. "Ugh, those notes look pretty sharp." "This song feels a little out of place for the moment," Harry muttered, watching Stephen, who continued playing while skillfully dodging and shifting from side to side. Even when multiple attacks came at him at once, the musical notes formed a shield that protected him. "That idiot never takes anything seriously. Ahh, but magic really is beautiful," Fleur said, slightly entranced by the display of Stephen''s magic and a bit surprised that she never knew he could play the violin like that. ? ? ? ? "Hahaha, come on, guys, attack harder, or this will get boring!" Stephen said, grinning with an almost dark expression, playing a melody that reflected his thrill for fun. ? ? ? ? "The boss looks like the villain, doesn''t he?" "Fighting against the Aurors with a smile while everything around him is destroyed by his magicyeah, I''d say so," the twins commented, looking like they wanted to join in on the fun, though Fleur stopped them. Although Stephen seemed to be enjoying himself, little by little, some spells grazed him, tearing parts of his clothing and leaving marks on his skin. "Well, after all, I''m playing against ten elite Aurors. It''s obvious it wouldn''t be easy," Stephen said softly as he dodged more than ten simultaneous spells. "Aim for his flanks! Look for weak points!" shouted the Auror acting as captain. His name was John; many said that when Moody finally retired and Kingsley Shacklebolt took his place, John would take Kingsley''s position. He was one of the most respected Aurors, second only to the two previously mentioned. "Ugh, it looks like the concert is going to be difficult. Oh well, no matter, I''ll try again another day with some weaker fools. It seems I''d better get serious," Stephen said as he abruptly stopped his concert and looked around, waving his hand and changing the scenery once again. This made the Aurors halt their barrage of attacks, though they did not lower their guard. Stephen once again sent the Aurors in front of him flying back, as some had managed to sneak behind him. The violin disappeared, replaced by two swords. "Be careful! It looks like the brat is finally getting serious!" John said, realizing that Stephen was now emitting a more oppressive aura. Instead of his mocking smile, he now looked at them tactically, seemingly searching for weak points. "As the master of my students, I should demonstrate the art of the sword a little more, don''t you think?" Stephen said as he took a running stance and started charging toward the Aurors. Seeing this, they resumed their synchronized attack, displaying a high level of teamwork. "I''ve always wanted to do this," Stephen said with a grin as he continued running. With his two swords of light, he began cutting through all the magical attacks coming his way, dodging those he couldn''t cut, showing an incredible level of skilleven greater than Fred, who could only cut a few. "What the hell?!" John shouted as he watched Stephen rapidly approach the Aurors without taking a single hit, easily knocking out two of his teammates. "Change! Defensive strategy!" John quickly commanded, and with his order, they switched positions while summoning shields in front of them. Those in the back began casting repulsion spells at Stephen. Some even used fire spells, and a few threw gas bombs from their belts. This forced Stephen to retreat a bit further, giving the Aurors some breathing room. "Ugh, this isn''t as easy as it seems. After all, they face dangerous wizards all the time," Stephen said as he observed their change in formation and how they left no gaps for him to exploit while preparing for another long-range attack. "If I can''t get close, then let''s do it from a distance Hey, be careful!" Stephen shouted as he made his swords disappear and pulled out his wand again. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I''ve never seen Chief Stephen use his wand. What does that mean?" Harry asked his companions. "No, he just used it while playing the violin." "Yeah, but that counts as using it since he used it as a bow." "Technically, he did use it. But why didn''t he just create one?" The twins started talking about random topics while Harry sought an answer from Fleur, knowing the twins wouldn''t be much help. "Well, Harry, some spells can be combined with Eldritch magic, making them more flexible, especially in long-range battles. Watch closely," Fleur said as she focused on Stephen. Standing in the center, Stephen quickly summoned swords similar to Fleur''s, but smaller. They levitated around him, though unlike Fleur''s, they shone with a reddish hue. With a movement of his wand, they all shot toward the Auror squad. "Protect the front and stop those swords!" John quickly shouted as he saw the attack coming. They either dodged or intercepted them quickly, but unlike Fleur''s swords, these did not disappear upon impact; instead, they remained embedded throughout the battlefield. "Gladius!" Stephen shouted, pointing at the swords scattered on the ground. As if connected by chains, they exploded, freezing everything around them in an instant. "What?! How is that possible?" John shouted, barely dodging the ice explosions. Some of his teammates, however, weren''t fast enough and ended up injured. "How did he do that?" Harry quickly asked Fleur. "I told you, some spells can be combined. Since Eldritch magic is always connected to the caster, it serves as a medium for casting other spells. They combine quite well because they come from the same wizard," Fleur replied with a smile. Moody, who was close enough to hear, grew even more serious, realizing the implications. If dark wizards learned such a way of using magic, they could cause even more destruction. "This kid has created a magic that''s quite difficult to counter. I hope he''s prepared to sweat blood training those who will have to fight against it," he murmured quietly, so no one else could hear. Meanwhile, in the center of the field, Stephen gave the Aurors a moment to breathe as he moved those who could no longer fight out of the way to prevent further injury with a wave of his hand. "That kid seems to control everything within a 20-meter radius. That shows he''s not even using his full strength. Otherwise, with this kind of magic, he could have defeated them all already," Moody said with a worried expression. "Ugh, I''m using too much magic. If I keep this up, I won''t last until the end. I''ll have to finish this quickly," Stephen said, realizing his magic reserves were running low. He no longer had the super battery of the Vishanti gods, and his mana now came from his still-maturing body. It''s well known that wizards gain more mana as they grow older. Although Stephen had perhaps the same level as many Aurors at his young age, he still had a long way to goespecially if he compared himself to Dumbledore. Even though the old man may have lost much of his dexterity, his magical power was so immense that it hardly mattered. Or perhaps his grandfather, who could no longer move but, with a single spell, would have no opponent. However, his mobility was his weaknesslike a tank cannon with no defense. "Well then, I''ll use what''s left to make this spectacular," Stephen said as his clothing transformed into his Cloak of Levitation, which had been hidden all this time. All the Aurors watched as his clothes changed and he started flying. "Damn it, he can fly?!" "What kind of magic is that?" "Idiots, don''t get distracted. Obviously, it''s that cloak. He started flying when his clothes changed," John quickly said, calming his teammates. "Wow, you''re good, fast, and efficienta perfect detective. I hope you''re ready," Stephen said as he started creating magical seals with his hands, then split into five more Stephens. "Ugh, this consumes a lot," he muttered as he felt the magical drain. The five Stephens surrounded the Aurors, who tried to defend themselves. But it was already difficult against just one of himnow with five, and all of them able to fly, it became impossible. They were quickly trapped with chains and rings that sealed their powers, leaving them collapsed on the ground. "Looks like I win," Stephen said with a smile, looking at the defeated Aurors, who lay there with dark expressions of disappointment. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 40 - 40: "The Unexpected Instructor" Right after freeing the Aurors, the group approached Stephen to congratulate him. "Boss, that was awesome. I didn''t know you could multiply like Misty." "For real. Having so many bosses is terrifying." The twins, who were the first to arrive, happily surrounded him as they spoke. "Although, the violin concert was a bit extra. It was fantastic magic; you have to teach me later," said Fleur with a smile as she handed him a handkerchief to wipe the sweat and some scratches on his face. Harry, for his part, was rather quiet, but determination shone in his eyes. Perhaps he was encouraged to train more and learn. "I must say, that was incredible, kid. You faced ten of the best Aurors with ease, and it was clear you were holding back a lot. Though, from what I see, you barely have any magic left," said Moody as he approached, limping, his magical eye scanning Stephen as if analyzing every molecule. "Well, Eldritch magic consumes a lot of mana since it''s designed to be connected to a battery that later charges you taxes," Stephen said with a tired smile, remembering the magical contracts required for Vishanti to lend him magic. "Battery? Taxes?" Moody, obviously not understanding, asked automatically. "You just need to know that it costs a lot of mana and stamina. That''s why we also train our bodies and not just spells," Stephen said, changing the subject. As they spoke, the Aurors who had been helped, those who were defeated, and those who had woken up after being knocked out approached Stephen in a group. "Sir Mr. Stephen. You demonstrated a high level of magic and control, even your friends, who haven''t finished school yet... please, teach us how to fight," said John as he lowered his head in a sign of request, followed by all the Aurors behind him, surprising Stephen and the group. Not knowing what to say, Stephen looked at Moody, who responded with a triumphant smile. "(This one-eyed old man got me. He reminds me of Fury.)" Thinking about Moody''s smile, Stephen felt a dj vu. "Uh, you do know I''m a student, right?" Stephen asked as he looked at the Auror team. "Sir, we know. But the level you possess is something where age doesn''t matter," John responded quickly, without an ounce of shame. "Fine... I''ll train you during the holidays. Damn, and here I thought I''d get to have fun," Stephen said, giving in and thinking that when Voldemort revived, he''d rather have capable people on Hogwarts'' side. "Thank you, sir," all the Aurors responded in unison. "Don''t worry, kid. I''ll ask Amelia to give you a legal position as a trainer and honorary Auror so you can help in combat," Moody said as he quickly began walking toward Amelia''s office. "Wait, old one-eye! Teaching them is one thing, but helping... damn it, listen to me!" Stephen tried to stop Moody, but he ignored him, leaving him shouting alone while everyone else watched. With dark clouds in his head, Stephen looked at everyone and, with a bit of irritation in his voice, said: "Alright, first, everyone needs to train their bodies, so let''s start with 50 laps around the field," he said without a hint of mercy. "B-Boss, we have to go. Mom must have finished cooking." "Yeah, that''s right, and I think Dad needed help with his car." The twins tried to run away quickly, only to be stopped by Stephen by the shoulders. "What are you talking about? You two need to train too. And take Harry with you," he said with an evil smile, while Harry, who heard his name, wondered why he was being dragged into this when he had been silent the whole time, as the twins pulled him along. "Fleur, take care of things for a moment. I''m going to talk to Madam Amelia," Stephen told Fleur, like an order. "Yes, da I mean, yes, Stephen, don''t worry," said Fleur, blushing slightly, almost slipping into calling him like her mother calls her father after making him angry. Something Stephen wisely ignored as he headed toward Amelia''s office, mainly to talk about the Auror gear he had commissioned, which was obviously already finished. And maybe to try to avoid getting those positions Moody had promised along the way. Which, of course, he was too late for. "If you''re looking for Moody, he''s already gone. He made me sign your papers and left quickly. Although there will be complaints about hiring a young man to train Aurors, I don''t think many They can say whatever they want about the King of the Dueling Field, right?" said Amelia, watching Stephen enter with a grim expression. "Ah, whatever. I''ll train them during the holidays. I came for the Aurors'' supplies," he said, tossing a bag onto Amelia''s desk. "You''re already done? That was fast. We thought it would take months," Amelia said, checking the contents of the bag. "They''re just wristbands, though I also added a compartment for wands. But that''s a gift from me," Stephen replied as he watched Amelia take one out and try it on. "Then I must thank you. This will be a great help, and with you teaching them how to use it, I think it''ll be perfect for the Auror corps," Amelia said with a smile. "Alright. I''m heading back to training. Looks like it''s going to be a busy holiday," Stephen said as he left the office, realizing there was no escaping now. Though maybe working with the Aurors wasn''t such a bad thing. After all, they had a significant influence in the wizarding world. "Well, in any case, the only thing I was planning for these holidays was to play in the amusement park that just got finished," Stephen muttered as he walked toward the Aurors, who were running on the verge of collapse. "Alright, everyone, we have about three to four months of training, as that''s how long my holidays last. I''ll have to train you hard. Unfortunately, you''ll suffer a bit, at least for the first month, to establish a base for your muscle mass." "For adults, learning Eldritch magic is more complicated since you''re used to common magic. Therefore, every time we train, you''ll be wearing anti-magic bracelets at all times." "What?!" "Damn!" "Is that necessary, instructor?" asked John. Wizards had naturally resilient bodies due to the magic flowing through them, and using anti-magic restraints was like weakening their very essence. "Yes. Not only will it help you build better stamina and endurance, but it''ll also prevent you from instinctively using magic. By the third month, everyone should be trained to use Eldritch magic... And for those who aren''t, hehe, well, I hope we don''t have to go there," Stephen said with a malicious smile, sending chills down everyone''s spines. "Alright, since you''ve already run and warmed up, it''s time to learn hand-to-hand combat and weapon techniques. Oh, by the way, you''ll be wearing weights. Five kilos will be added every week, so keep that in mind," he said with a grin while pulling out anti-magic shackles given to him by Fleurshackles usually used by Aurors to arrest criminalsand conjuring five-kilo weights. "Was it a good idea to ask him to train us?" "I''m already regretting it." "Will we even survive these four months?" "Stop complaining and put the gear on," John quickly told his teammates. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As everyone began strapping on the weights and shackles, Stephen spoke with the twins and Fleur. "Fleur, I might need your help training the women, so it''d be great if you stayed with us over the holidays," Stephen told Fleur, who accepted immediately. "What about us, head instructor?" "Do you need us to stay, boss instructor?" the twins asked in sync, joking as always. It seemed running no longer fazed them, and they even managed to give Stephen a new nickname. "You two help the old man with the amusement park. If we''re lucky, we''ll open it next year. You can come train if you want. And take Harry with youthe Ministry isn''t a good place for him," Stephen said, looking at the three of them. "Why not, boss Stephen? Wouldn''t the Ministry be a safe place?" Harry asked quickly. "Idiot. If it were safe, they wouldn''t have sent you to the Muggle world with barely any notice," Stephen shot back. "What?! What do you mean?" "You see, Harry, even though the Ministry was against the Dark Lord, there were many spiesMoody, the guy with the weird eye, caught a lot of them. And I wouldn''t be surprised if there are still some left," Stephen explained, clearing Harry''s doubts and making sure he wouldn''t put too much trust in the Ministry of Magic. "Is that why you always seem to hate it?" Harry asked, recalling how Stephen constantly complained about the Minister and his ''bloodsuckers.'' "Yes and no. Maybe. Well, it''s not just a business matter," Stephen said, confusing everyone. "Alright, go with the twins. You already have a room on Flamel Island, but if you want, you can visit the Weasley house," Stephen said, reassuring the boy. "Of course, Harry, you can come play with Ron." "Ginny will be thrilled. Just don''t bring your dragon mount," the twins said happily, remembering Ginny''s stories about Harry. "I already said I don''t have a dragon," Harry muttered softly, giving up, since he''d read several of the stories about himsomething that both surprised and embarrassed him. "Remember to keep training with Fred and George. And you two, make sure Ron trains too. Don''t let him slack off," Stephen reminded the twins before quickly dismissing them, staying behind with Fleur to continue training the Aurors... Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 41 - 41: "Aurors and Time to Return to Hogwarts" On a dark night, illuminated only by the lights coming from the surrounding houses, a two-meter-tall shadow with long hands and claws so sharp they could cut a person in half ran through the alleys, escaping and destroying anything in its path. "This is Eagle Team. I detect movement toward Point B," said a man standing atop one of the tallest houses, using binoculars to observe the beast while speaking through a radio. "This is Beta Team. In position for reception and containment." "This is Alpha Team. Ready to provide support," two people responded through the man''s radio. He quickly formed small platforms of light as he leaped between rooftops to get closer to Point B. When he arrived, he saw the beast fighting against a fully coordinated team of five people. They threw chains to restrain the creature and cast spells with the intent of knocking it unconscious. "This is Eagle Team. I see civilian movement near the position," the man quickly said as he noticed some people, drawn by the noise, beginning to approach. "This is Gamma Team. We''ll handle it," another voice responded swiftly. They seemed to be a team specialized in keeping civilians away from danger. After a few minutes of fighting, the five-person team, with the help of another squad, finally managed to subdue the beast, which now lay chained to the ground, unconscious. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is Beta Team. Target neutralized and ready for transport. No injuries," came the report, followed by sighs of relief from everyone, exhausted but satisfied that the job was done. Moments later, a carriage arrived. It looked ancient, yet it moved without a driver, stopping right in front of the restrained beast. Several men stepped out and quickly got to work securing the creature inside. "Well done, guys. You captured the werewolf without getting hurt. You wouldn''t want to get infected too," said the man who had stepped out of the carriage. He wore the typical Auror uniformnone other than Stephen. "Yes, sir. None of us were injured. We followed your orders perfectly," the team leaders reported promptly. "So, who''s the unlucky bastard?" Stephen asked, looking at the bound and secured werewolf to ensure it wouldn''t infect anyone. "His name is Nicol Brown. He''s one of Fenrir Greyback''s loyal followers, wanted for multiple murders and for injuring many Aurors during the last war, infecting them with lycanthropy," answered the captain of Alpha Team, none other than John. "Though catching him on a full moon isn''t exactly ideal, you did a good job," Stephen replied with a smile. "It''s thanks to the equipment you provided, sir," John quickly responded, showing the magical radios and binoculars that allowed them to temporarily mark targets, among other features. "I got paid for it, so it doesn''t matter. By the way, I have to go shopping tomorrow before heading back to Hogwarts, so you''ll be in charge of everything in the meantime. You can all rest for today," Stephen said as he turned to get back into the carriage. "Yes, sir. Thank you, sir," they all responded cheerfully, though it was unclear whether their happiness was due to the day off or the fact that they''d get a break from their infernal instructor, now realizing he''d be returning to school. Ever since Stephen joined the Aurors to train and occasionally assist them, their training had become a living hell. Sometimes, he even forced them to fight with anti-magic shackles. Fortunately, thanks to martial arts training, they only ended up with minor injuries. Most Aurors could now use Eldritch magic to assist in their tasks. Though not perfectly, they could at least create chains to restrain enemies. Stephen had also formed specialist teams, each playing a crucial role. For instance, Eagle Team, composed of the best-sighted wizards, was perfect for tracking. Gamma Team, on the other hand, consisted of those with the worst scores, tasked with keeping civilians out of the battle zone. Stephen even organized a sort of tournament where Aurors could challenge each other to improve their rankings and positions, which created a rivalrythankfully, a healthy oneamong them. In just three months, they had become elite Aurors who, as a team, could stand up to Stephen himself. If Stephen had been in charge of training all Aurors, perhaps England would have been the most powerful compared to other magical ministries. However, politics existed, and under his command were only the Aurors who had trained under Moody25 in total. The Ministry had 200 Aurors in total, which wasn''t much, as many had died in the war, and very few Hogwarts graduates could join. It was better to have a few loyal ones than many spies, whether Death Eaters or those with political interests. When Stephen arrived at the Flamel mansion, his grandparents were already asleep, so he told Misty to rest and went to his room to prepare for the next day. By the way, Fleur had left a few days earlier to get ready for her return to Beauxbatons. She had also secured a position as an instructor, though Stephen didn''t allow her to participate in arrests. "I should go shopping at Diagon Alley tomorrow. Maybe I''ll go with the twins; I want to find out how the park''s moving stone is coming along," he said as he lay down. He seemed tired because as soon as he closed his eyes, he fell asleep. The next day, he got up calmly, took a bath, greeted his grandparents, and left leisurely through the Leaky Cauldron''s fireplace while sending a message. "Boss, we''re here!" a redhead shouted from the back of the bar, drawing Stephen''s attention. It was Fred. Next to him was the entire Weasley family, who also seemed to be shopping for school supplies. "Hello, Stephen, it''s been a while since I last saw you. How are you, dear?" Mrs. Weasley quickly took the lead and greeted Stephen with a hug. "I''m fine, ma''am, thank you. I''ve been a bit busy, sorry for not visiting," Stephen said, a little embarrassed by the affectionate hug. "Don''t worry, dear. Arthur told me about your work with the Aurors. That Ameliahow could she hire someone so young to be an Auror?!" Molly said, a little angry at Amelia. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Weasley. Even though I was hired, it was only as an instructor and for support. I was never in any danger," Stephen quickly reassured her with a small lie, since in his first week on the job, they had to face a group of dark wizards performing human sacrificesan ideal place for his debut as an honorary Auror. "I already told you, you can call me Molly," Mrs. Weasley said, but the twins quickly interrupted her. "Stephen, we have so much to tell you about the park." "That''s right, almost everything is ready for the opening." "All right, guys, let''s talk business later. Let''s buy this year''s books first," Stephen cut them off while the othersexcept Harryremained intrigued. Stephen had asked them to keep it a secret to surprise everyone. "What park are you talking about?" Ron quickly asked, to which the twins grinned and said in unison, "It''s a secret." Then they followed Stephen, leaving Ron half furious. "Harry, do you know what they were talking about?" Ron tried to get answers from his friend, who had been staying with them that week but usually lived at the Flamel house. "Sorry, Ron, I have no idea," Harry quickly said, looking guilty, then walked ahead, leaving Ron behind. "Harry, wait for me!" Ron quickly shouted and ran after his friend. One thing to clarify is that this time, Harry arrived at the Leaky Cauldron without getting lost. Since he lived in the Flamel house, he often used Floo Powder to visit the Weasleys and play, so he no longer got confused and didn''t end up in the dark side of Diagon Alley. ------------------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 42 - 42: "Encounters and Rivalries in Diagon Alley" "So, where are we going first?" Stephen asked as he walked with the Weasley family. "Let''s get the robes, the cauldrons, and then go to the bookstore last," Percy said, calculating the time each stop would take. "No! Let''s go to the bookstore first," Mrs. Weasley quickly interrupted her son, leaving everyone puzzled by her behavior. "Is there something at the bookstore, Mom?" Ron asked quickly. "Yes! The fantastic Mr. Gilderoy Lockhart will be signing autographs there today," Mrs. Weasley said excitedly. "So that''s why we waited until today to go shopping" "Of course, after all, our mother adores him," the twins told Stephen, who immediately understood what was going on as he recalled who Lockhart was. "Right. That idiot is going to be our Defense Against the Dark Arts professor this year," Stephen muttered, careful not to let Mrs. Weasley hear him. Given the passion she was displaying, if she overheard, he would surely get a scolding. "Who is this Gilderoy Lockhart guy?" Harry asked his friend Ron, who was making a face of pure dislike at the name. "Some guy who writes books. Mom is a fan," Ron said flatly. "Ronald Weasley, he''s not just some guy who writes books! He writes about his adventureshe even has an Order of Merlin!" Mrs. Weasley quickly scolded her youngest son for letting his emotions get the better of him. "Mrs. Weasley, why don''t you go ahead to the bookstore while we buy everything else and meet you there? After all, there''s probably already a long line," Stephen suggested smoothly, hoping to convince her. "You''re right. Ginny, sweetheart, do you want to come with me, or will you stay with your brothers to shop?" Mrs. Weasley accepted the idea easily and turned to Ginny. "I''ll stay with the boys, Mom," Ginny quickly replied. "Alright, sweetheart. You lot, take good care of your sister, understood?" Mrs. Weasley addressed Percy and the twins. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Weasley, I''ll take care of Ginny. Go on without concern," Stephen reassured her. "Thank you, dear Stephen. And please, don''t let the twins spend too much," Mrs. Weasley said before hurrying off to the bookstore. "Sometimes it feels like you''re more her son than we are." "Exactly," the twins said as they watched their mother leave. "Alright, everyone, as the eldest, I''m responsible for leading you. Follow me," Percy said, signaling for them to follow. No one paid him any attention, thoughthey all wandered off on their own, leaving him talking to himself. "Hey! Don''t split up!" came a shout that everyone ignored. "Alright, kids, what flavor ice cream do you want?" Stephen asked with a grin, leading Ginny and the others to the ice cream shop. Meanwhile, the twins had already disappeared to stock up on supplies for their pranks. "We''re in second year now, we''re not kids," Ron said defensively, while Harry nodded but wisely chose not to say anything. "Oh, yes. So tall and sophisticated. Now, what flavor do you want?" Stephen teased, completely ignoring Ron''s complaints. "Chocolate chip," Ron grumbled. "Ha! See? You are a kid," Stephen quipped, handing Ron his ice cream, earning laughter from everyone around them. Ron quickly grabbed his ice cream and walked off in embarrassment, while Harry took his and hurried after his friend. "Come on, Ginny, let''s get you some nice clothes and a cauldron," Stephen said, ruffling her hair as he led her to the shop. "Mom said not to spend too much, so we''ll have to get second-hand things," Ginny said, looking a bit downcast. "That''s fine. I''ll buy them for you as an early birthday present," Stephen said as he guided her. Overjoyed, Ginny ran after him. After ordering the clothes and some materials to be delivered later, Ginny followed Stephen, carrying a small cauldron, to meet up with the others in front of the bookstore, where the twins were already waiting. It seemed the Golden Trio had reunited after separating from Stephen. "Hello, Stephen! Long time no see!" Hermione greeted Stephen when she saw him, while introducing her parents, who were currently stuck in a conversation with Mr. Weasley, who had seemingly appeared out of nowhere. "Hey, shorty. How was your vacation in France?" "It was amazing! I went to the places you recommended, and I really had a great time," Hermione responded happily. "That''s good. You guys go ahead, I''m going to greet someone I know," Stephen said as he separated from the group and headed toward a corner where two Aurors were watching over the people in line. When the Aurors saw Stephen, they quickly saluted him. "Greetings, Instructor Stephen!" they said immediately. "Cut it out. I''m off duty until the next break. What are you guys doing here?" Stephen asked, intrigued to see two Aurors present. "We''re here on behalf of the Ministry. Lockhart requested elite Aurors for his security," one of them answered, looking a bit embarrassed. After all, every Auror trained by Stephen was part of the elite, and being assigned to protect Lockhart was hardly something to be proud of. "Hahaha, two of the best from the group? Did you lose a bet?" Stephen teased. These two were part of the main attack squad and among the strongest, only surpassed by their captain, John, and Stephen himself. "Captain John punished us We got a little carried away after yesterday''s break," the other Auror replied, scratching his face in embarrassment. Just as Stephen was about to ask for details, a loud commotion erupted near the bookstore entrance. Stephen and the Aurors immediately moved to see what was happening. What they found was Mr. Weasley in a fistfight with Lucius Malfoy, while the twins cheered their father on from the background. "Hit him, Dad!" "Get him, Dad!" Meanwhile, some store clerks were scrambling to find help and trying to separate them. "Hahaha, Mr. Weasley is quite a fighter. I wonder if the twins taught him a few moves," Stephen commented, amused as he watched Arthur Weasley land solid punches on Lucius. "Sir, should we intervene?" one of the Aurors asked Stephen, unsure since this wasn''t exactly their job. "Don''t worry, help is on the way," Stephen said, spotting Hagrid quickly approaching and pulling the two men apart. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mr. Weasley only had a split lip, while Lucius was bruised all over and barely managing to stand. As he got up, he turned to Ginny, who had dropped all her books, and mockingly attempted to slip a book into her cauldron. "If you want to lose your hand, go ahead and try," Lucius suddenly heard, feeling a chill run down his spine and a deep instinctual fear. He quickly turned to find Stephen staring at him with serious eyes. "Well, well, look at this. The boy who thinks he''s an Auror," Lucius sneered at Stephen, ignoring his body''s warning signs. "Shouldn''t you be off handing out toy fines to broomsticks flying by?" "No. Today I''m busy bothering disgusting, inbred pieces of trash who think they''re noble," Stephen shot back with a smirk. "Watch your mouth, boy," Lucius snapped, his rage barely contained, his hand twitching as if about to draw his wand. "Oh, please. Give me an excuse. Just one. So I can wipe out a disgusting so-called ''pure-blood'' family," Stephen said, smiling malevolently at Lucius. "The boss is getting more and more villainous." "Yeah, we need to tell Rickyhe''d make an amazing final boss for his next movie," the twins whispered, loud enough for everyone to hear, but everyone chose to ignore them as the tension thickened. Lucius glanced around, quickly suppressing his anger, then turned and barked at his son: "Draco, we''re leaving!" "Coward," Stephen muttered under his breath, but everyone heard itincluding Lucius, who clenched his fists in fury but walked away. "The boss is way too cool." "There''s a reason they call him the Dark Prince," the twins chimed in as they approached Stephen. "I have to admit, that was pretty awesome," Ron said, momentarily forgetting he was supposed to be mad at Stephen. "No, the real badass was Mr. Arthur. What a right hook!" Stephen laughed, his usual smile returning. "Sigh Thanks for that, but you should be careful. Lucius is on the Hogwarts boardhe might try something," Arthur warned, realizing the potential trouble. "Don''t worry. I''m actually hoping for it. Otherwise, this year would be boring," Stephen replied, uninterested in whatever Lucius might attempt. "Alright, let''s grab another ice cream and head home," Stephen said cheerfully, hurrying the group along, just as Lockhart was attempting to step outside and make a spectacle of himself. "We''ll continue our work. See you later, Instructor," the two Aurors said as they noticed Stephen was deliberately avoiding Lockhart and decided to stall him. And so, the Weasley family had to go back and buy everything for Ron and Harry, as they had spent the whole day wandering around instead of shoppingearning Ron a scolding from Molly. After finishing their shopping, everyone returned home, while Harry stayed with the Weasleys, as he would be heading to the station with them. ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 43 - 43: "A Chaotic Beginning" "Alright, today marks the start of a new school year. I hope it''s fun," said Stephen as he stepped out of his room, well-dressed, heading toward the dining room where his grandparents were waiting for breakfast. "Good morning, boy. Today''s your first day back at schoolhave fun!" his grandfather said with a smile. "I hope we don''t get as many complaints from your professor this year," his grandmother commented with mock annoyance, though there was a hint of sadness, as she would be separated from her grandson for quite some time. "Don''t worry, Grandma, I''ll ask her to save them all for a single letter," Stephen replied with a grin before running off, dodging the flying slippers his grandmother launched at him with a flick of her wand. "See you later, Grandma and Grandpa! Love you!" he shouted as he left the house. "You too, Misty! Take care of the grandparents while I''m gone." Stephen spoke to the small house-elf who was waving them goodbye from the door. "Good luck, young master," Misty replied cheerfully. Stephen then made his way to a shed where a fireplace connected to the Floo Network was located, along with various tools for transportation. The mansion was heavily protected with anti-apparition spells and many other barriers that made it impossible even for a house-elf to enter uninvited. And with Misty, the strongest elf around, that was literally impossible. "Now that I think about it, house-elf Dobby must have tried to get Harry expelled in the original timeline. I guess he couldn''t even get in," Stephen reflected, remembering that in the original story, Dobby used magic to ruin Harry''s uncle''s dinner, leading to him being locked up. But that would have been complicated, since Harry only returned home once a week and stayed for just a few minutes before quickly escaping with Misty''s help. Since Misty assisted him in going to and from the Muggle world, she was always nearby when needed, so Dobby had no chance to intervene. Stephen stepped into the fireplace and traveled to the Leaky Cauldron, planning to reach the station from there. "To King''s Cross Station, please," Stephen said as he got into a taxi. "Oh, you''re heading to the station too? I''ve been driving a lot of young passengers today, all carrying loads of luggageeven owls. That''s why I rushed back to this area to pick up more customers," the taxi driver said cheerfully, happy with his busy morning. "Really? Did they say anything interesting?" Stephen asked, curious if any students had let something slip. "They just mentioned they were going to some kind of boarding school and that ''Muggles wouldn''t understand.'' No idea what a Muggle is," the driver replied. After chatting for a while, the taxi finally arrived at the station. Stephen got out and waved goodbye with a smile. "Take care, kid. Have fun at Hogwarts. That''s what the last passenger called itsaid he''d be a professor," the driver added before driving away happily. "Sigh that idiot," Stephen thought, immediately identifying the culprit. He then took out his magicphone. "This is Stephen. Keep an eye on a taxi driver who''s been taking Hogwarts students from the Leaky Cauldron to the station. If necessary, Obliviate him." "Understood," a voice responded from the phone. Stephen hung up while watching the taxi disappear into the distance. "How does the old man even find these kinds of people to be professors? I guess it''ll be my job to make their lives miserable now sigh," he muttered as he headed into the station, as if he had just been assigned a difficult task. Upon arriving at Platform 9?, Stephen quickly boarded the train, greeting everyone before settling into his usual compartment. A while later, Lee Jordan appeared. "The twins aren''t here yet. I found something cool," Lee said, glancing around. "Yeah, looks like they''re running late. Sit down and tell me what you found," Stephen replied, intrigued. "Alright. Look, these pictures have been getting really popular lately," Lee said, showing images on his phone of an amusement park. It was Flamel Park, and the twins had come up with the idea of taking pictures without context to build hype as a marketing strategy. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow, an amusement park. It looks amazing, really," Stephen said, showcasing his acting talent. "Right? It would be the first one in the wizarding world. There are haunted houses and a few rides, but nothing on this level," Lee said excitedly. "Now that I think about it, I believe I heard something about this from some of my grandfather''s friends. If I''m not mistaken, it''s set to open during the next holiday break," Stephen said with a smile. "What? Are you sure? I have to tell Angelina!" Lee exclaimed, quickly running out of the compartment. "Well, the word-of-mouth marketing plan from the twins worked," Stephen thought. After a while, the twins finally arrived. "Whew, we made it just in time." "We almost missed it." "Hey, guys. You almost missed the train. Though, if you ask Misty, she could bring you here," Stephen said, smiling at the exhausted twins. "I don''t see why we don''t just use the Floo Network straight to Hogsmeade." "It would be way easier, honestly." "But that would take away the ceremony of traveling to Hogwarts," Stephen commented. The twins remembered that when he lived in Hogsmeade, he still went to the station just to board the Express. The twins started talking about their park plan, proud of themselves, but their conversation was interrupted by the loud sound of the compartment door swinging open. "Shorty, we already told you it''s rude to barge in without knocking," Stephen said, immediately recognizing who had entered. "Sorry, but this is urgent. We can''t find Harry or Ron anywhere," Hermione said, looking worried, with Ginny standing behind her. "Maybe they missed the train?" "Or maybe they got lost?" the twins said casually, making the girls even more anxious. Noticing their concern, they quickly tried to reassure them. "Don''t worry. Harry can call Misty to bring him to Hogwarts." "Yeah, they could even use the Floo Network or ask a professor for help. After all, it wouldn''t be the first time someone missed the Express," the twins added, recalling that thanks to some of their pranks, other students had missed the train before, and a professor had always been sent to retrieve them. "Too bad our two friends aren''t that smart," Stephen interrupted, snapping everyone out of their thoughts. "What do you mean?" Hermione asked quickly. Stephen didn''t respondhe simply pointed outside, where a small dot was rapidly approaching. "WHAT?!" Hermione screamed when she finally made out what was coming. "Hahaha, well, that works too." "Damn, why didn''t we think of that before?" the twins laughed. "That''s dangerous! They could get expelled from Hogwarts!" Hermione exclaimed, pale with worry. "Well, it''s also illegal, so they could go to prison," Stephen added, making Hermione go even paler. Seeing her reaction, Stephen stopped teasing and pulled out his phone, under the watchful eyes of everyone. "Sigh It''s me again. A flying magical object might have been spotted by Muggles heading toward Hogwarts. Obliviate them if necessary," he said quickly, hanging up once he got confirmation. "(I wonder how the wizarding world hasn''t been discovered by everyone yet. I really don''t want to have to use the spell Strange used to make everyone forget Spider-Man.)," Stephen thought while the others stared at him, waiting for an explanation about what had just happened. "Alright, maybe they won''t end up in prison," he said with a reassuring smile. "But what if they get expelled?" Hermione asked, more worried about that than the prison part. "That''s up to the old man and Professor McGonagall. But I wouldn''t worry too much," Stephen said with a grin, which eased the girls'' concerns a little, though they still looked uneasy. "Alright, worrying won''t help. Sit down and have some snacks with us," Fred suggested, pulling out his bag full of treats. "No, thanks," Hermione declined suspiciously, well aware of the twins'' history of pranks. She took Ginny back to their compartment. "Such a lack of trust," Fred said, feigning sadness. "Those weren''t the Canary Creams, were they?" Stephen asked, eyeing the sweets Fred had taken out. "Oops, they slipped in there," Fred admitted, quickly putting them away while Stephen rolled his eyes. "By the way, do Ron and Harry even know how to get to Hogwarts?" George asked with a grin, making Stephen and Fred glance at each other. "They just have to follow the train tracks, right? They should get there before us, shouldn''t they?" Fred replied, unconcerned. "Hmm, yeah, but they''re already off course," Stephen noted, watching as the car veered farther away from the tracks. "Maybe they''re trying to take a shortcut." "Hahaha, that''s not the right way!" "Hahaha, those idiots are going to get lost, and we''ll have to send someone to find them," the twins laughed, as carefree as ever. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 44 - 44: "A Cheerful First Day at Hogwarts" Here''s the new chapter. To be honest, The Chamber of Secrets isn''t my favorite movie. I almost thought about skipping it, but I won''t. Or maybe I''ll speed up the story of the chamber itself. So, it''s likely that I''ll change some things, and it won''t focus too much on the Chamber of Secrets. Remember to leave your power stones, and thanks in advance! While everyone was heading into the splendid castle, Stephen and the twins had stayed behind, waiting to see if Ron and Harry would arrive. "Where could those idiots be?" "We should go inside before McGonagall comes looking for us." "Yeah, let''s go in. I guess we should ask someone to go get them," Stephen said, realizing it would soon be time for the house selection. As the three entered the castle, Stephen suddenly stopped when he noticed something in the hallway. Three small children stood there. A blonde girl was looking around excitedly, as if lost in her own world. A small red-haired girl was trying to stop the blonde but hesitated, unsure if she should speak to her or not, following nervously. And a boy with a Muggle camera kept taking pictures of everything he saw in the castle. And if Stephen thought about it carefully, these three were quite well-known: Luna Lovegood, little Ginny Weasley, and Colin Creevey, Harry''s biggest fan. "Go on ahead. I''ll catch up," Stephen told the twins as he continued forward. The twins weren''t too concerned and walked off casually. ... In the Great Hall, after the famous Sorting Hat song, Professor McGonagall stepped forward, looking at all the nervous first-years, and explained: "I will call you one by one to sit, and the Hat will choose the house you will belong to" But she was interrupted by the loud sound of the Great Hall doors being kicked open, grabbing everyone''s attention. What they saw was Stephen. He was carrying a blonde girl under his left arm, who was waving happily at everyone with a smile. Under his right arm, a red-haired girl was covering her face, embarrassed by being so publicly displayed. Strapped to his back with glowing chains, a boy was still snapping pictures, his camera peeking over Stephen''s shoulder. This scene left everyone speechless, including McGonagall, until Stephen reached her. "Professor, I found some interesting gnomes. Can we keep them?" he said with a smile. McGonagall was getting angrier by the second. "Mr. Flamel, students are not pets, and their house will be chosen by the Sorting Hat. So, please put them down and return to your seat," she said professionally, holding back her anger since it wasn''t the right time. "Tsk, how boring," Stephen muttered as he set the three children down. "See you later, gnomes," he told them before heading to the Gryffindor table, while Luna Lovegood waved at him cheerfully. "See you," Luna said happily. "Let''s continue with the Sorting," McGonagall said quickly, while many students struggled to hold back their laughter at Stephen''s antics. Even several professors were smilingexcept for Snape, who kept his usual icy expression. But what caught Stephen''s attention was a look of envy and rivalry. Following that feeling, he spotted the clown Lockhart, trying to maintain a fake smile while dressed ridiculously over-the-top. "There''s our future prey," Stephen said, piquing the twins'' curiosity as they followed his gaze. When they saw Lockhart, they chuckled knowingly. "Got something planned, boss?" Fred asked in a low voice so only Stephen and his brother could hear. "No, but we can improvise on the fly," Stephen replied, flashing a mischievous grin. "The evil boss is cool," George said, laughing along with his brother. When the Sorting was over, the most interesting students to Stephen were the trio from earlier: two had joined Gryffindor, and one had gone to Ravenclaw, just like in the original story. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stephen glanced at Luna, who was sitting at the Ravenclaw table, and felt a twinge of guilt for not convincing her to join Gryffindor. He knew that in Ravenclaw, the so-called house of the intelligent, she wouldn''t be well received. To be precise, Hogwarts was not a school free of bullying, and more accurately, it was even more noticeable than in many Muggle schoolsespecially with the existence of pure-blood families. Though thanks to Stephen, bullying was no longer as extreme as before. The ones who bullied others often became prime targets for pranks. But within the houses, it was different, as it wasn''t as visible. A good example was poor Moaning Myrtle, who suffered bullying at the wrong place and time. Seriously, Hogwarts was something else Sigh "What''s wrong, boss? Any problems?" The twins, sitting next to Stephen, noticed the change in his mood and asked. "Maybe I should adopt a little sister," he said, making the twins shudder. Even Lee Jordan, who overheard him, looked a little scared, drawing the attention of those nearby. "Boss, kidnapping is illegal." "That''s right, boss. You trained the Aurors yourself," the twins said in fearful voices, causing everyone around to look quickly at Stephen in shock. "Stop acting like idiots. Don''t you see everyone will think you''re serious?" Stephen snapped, unleashing his wrath on the twins and Lee Jordan, who started laughing before begging for mercy when Stephen told them that Angelina and Spinet would be in charge of their training for the whole month. As everyone ate and enjoyed the usual troublemakers'' antics, some noticed that Snape, Dumbledore, and McGonagall had left somewhere. But no one asked, as they were too busy eating. After dinner, everyone returned to their respective houses and dormitories. When Stephen, the twins, and Jordan entered theirs, Misty suddenly appeared, startling the latter. "Young master, Misty failed to protect little Harry. Misty must be punished," said a saddened Misty, small tears in her eyes. "It''s okay, Misty, don''t worry," Stephen said as he gently patted the elf''s head. "But tell me, what happened? You don''t usually get distracted," he added, reassuring her. "Misty was tricked by that vile elf. Misty believed dark wizards were hiding to attack little Harry, so Misty followed them. But they were just cloaks flying due to elf magic. When Misty returned quickly, little Harry had already taken the flying car," she said rapidly. "Haha, Misty, you got tricked?" George teased the elf a bit, only for Misty, slightly annoyed, to silence him with magic for interrupting her conversation with her master. After years of knowing the twins, Misty had gotten used to dealing with them whenever they caused trouble at the houseuntil one day, they made her angry by breaking her precious photo of the Flamel family. That day, fire rained down on Flamel Island. Of course, Misty didn''t hurt them too badly, but they were left hanging five meters above the ground for three hours. The Flamel family was somewhat happy that Misty had shown her true feelings. By the way, the reason Misty, a house elf, could harm a wizard without receiving a warning from the Ministry, as usually happens, was because Stephen had created a series of magical contracts that concealed Misty''s existence from the Ministry''s detection. Not only that, but technically, Misty was a free elf, though she neither accepted nor cared much about it. That''s why when Stephen said that Misty could rule the entire English wizarding world, he wasn''t lying. Nothing was stopping her from harming a wizard if she wanted to. But, of course, Misty wouldn''t do that. "It''s okay, Misty. Your job of looking after Harry ends once he''s at Hogwarts. Go rest and take care of Grandpa and Grandma. It''s fine," he said, seeing Misty''s small pout and soothing her by stroking her head. "Yes, young master. Misty will return home," Misty said as she hugged Stephen''s leg tightly, still with a few tears, before disappearing. "Can someone explain what just happened?" Lee Jordan asked, still hiding behind one of the beds. "She''s my family''s elf," Stephen said as he lay down on his bed. "You should be careful, Lee. She could destroy all of Hogwarts with just a thought," George said after removing the sock from his mouth, watching Jordan''s growing fear. "W-what?" Jordan started trembling, having seen the elf appear and disappear as if she were an illusion. "Stop scaring him. Misty doesn''t harm people," Stephen said to reassure Jordan. "As long as you don''t make her angry," he added, making Jordan panic again. "Hahaha, Jordan, you''re such a coward," Fred teased his friend while the others settled in to rest, as classes would begin tomorrow. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 45 - 45: ---Stephens POV--- ---Stephen''s POV--- After the fiasco with Harry and Ron, the two returned to Gryffindor House like decorated heroes. Something normal for guys who always seek adventures regardless of the danger. The funniest part, however, came the next day when Ron received a Howler from Molly, demonstrating a mother''s love and protection in a rather loud manner. It was so shocking that Ron had to hide from his classmates for a whole week. School days didn''t change much. There was only one notable difference: the clown, Lockhart. After spectacularly failing his first class with the second years by releasing Cornish pixies, his lessons now consisted of reading his books and even acting out his adventures in front of everyone, asking students to record him. It seems his dream is to star in a movie about his exploits. Ricky has to deal with his letters and recorded performances every day. Apparently, Lockhart hates me because he realized I appeared in the movie Dragon Warrior, even if it was only for a few minutes. "Mr. Flamel, I saw your performance in the movie Dragon Warrior. As a professional self-taught actor, I''d like to give you some advice, if you''ll allow me," Lockhart stopped me after class, just as I was about to leave. "I deeply regret it, Professor. I would love to hear your vast wisdom in the field of acting, which is undoubtedly extensive. But I have something to do, so if you''ll excuse me..." I responded elegantly, though sarcastically. I basically called him a fraud, but he seemed to take it as a compliment. Seriously, how can someone this idiotic be from Ravenclaw? I quickly walked away before the idiot could stop me again. I had nothing important to do, so I started wandering around. The twins had disappeared somewhere along the way, probably planning a prank. They should mature one day, like me. I arrived at the courtyard where the Gryffindor Quidditch team was training. It seemed that the Slytherin team wasn''t going to leave them alone, as they also wanted to train their new Seeker and test their new brooms. Seriously? Nepotism from the so-called nobles? "Yes, but at least Gryffindors don''t buy their positions," Hermione said, hitting where it hurt. That infuriated the mini Death Eater, who looked at her with disdain. "No one asked for your opinion, you filthy mudblaaaaaaah!" He couldn''t finish what he was saying because a red cloak grabbed him by the leg and flung him into the sky, spinning him dangerously. "You, Flamel! What are you planning?!" a Slytherin asked, realizing I was the culprit and pulling out his wand. Seriously, these guys never learn. "Go ahead," I said, gesturing with my hand. They started casting spells, but they were as harmless as soap bubbles. With a simple wave of my hands, I shattered their spells in the air. The angrier they got, the more ridiculous they looked. These kids were nothing compared to the criminals I captured alongside the Aurors during the holidays. Ron tried to help with his broken wand but ended up hitting himself when no one was looking. Well, I saw it. I approached the Slytherins, ready to teach them a lesson, when the professors arrived. Seriously, Hogwarts'' anti-bullying response is pathetic. We had been fighting for several minutes, and if someone had lost control, we could have ended up in the infirmary. "What are you all doing?!" Professor McGonagall shouted furiously as soon as she arrived. "Hello, Professor. I was just defending myself from the joint attack of the Slytherins. As you can see, I haven''t hit anyone," I replied with a smile. "Then why is Mr. Malfoy hanging in the air?" asked my dear friend, stone-faced Snape. "Oh, that. It''s because he insulted my classmate with terms normally used by Death Eaters to mock her blood status." Snape immediately understood which insult I was referring to, and his expression became even sterner. "Lower Mr. Malfoy and go to my office," McGonagall ordered. I quickly brought the blond elitist down, who started screaming as soon as he touched the ground. "I''ll tell my father to expel you, you damn" "Malfoy, follow me," Snape interrupted, taking all the Slytherins with him. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. McGonagall motioned for me to follow her, but before that, I turned to the Gryffindors, who weren''t sure whether to take Ron to the infirmary. I walked over and, with a wave of my hand, expelled all the slugs from his stomach, making everyone recoil in disgust. The twins quickly burned them with their wands. Then I approached Hermione, who was happy for her friend but a bit down, and ruffled her already messy hair. After that, I turned to Oliver Wood. "Now you can practice in peace," I said. Amidst the gratitude of everyoneespecially Ron, who avoided hours of vomiting slugsI followed Professor McGonagall to her office. "Mr. Flamel, what you did today in the courtyard was wrong. So take a cookie, and once you finish it, you may leave," the strict professor said. Surprised by her attitude, I accepted the cookie. Sometimes, McGonagall reminded me a little of old Dumbledore, letting her students get away with thingsespecially me. You know, Professor, you''re my favorite. But don''t tell Snape, he''ll get jealous I said, earning a smile from her. If it weren''t for your pranks with the twins, you''d be the model student of all Hogwarts she replied with a smile before sitting down in her office to grade assignments. After the incident with the Slytherins, every time one of them saw me, they ran away as if I were the plague. I don''t get along with them, but I know some just go with the flow. It''s clear they''ve had a classist mindset ingrained since childhood; after all, many of their parents were willing to start a war for blood purity. Something I forgot to mention is that, for a while, the three new kids joined our training. Of the three, Ginny was the best at martial arts. After all, she was the only girl among six brothers. The problem was Luna. She seemed to pick up Eldritch magic quickly, but she created really strange objects. And yes, Eldritch magic. It literally took her two weeks to learn it, leaving the Golden Trio a little depressed since it had taken them months. So, seeing that she was doing well with magic but not so much with martial arts, I decided to teach her summoning magic. Basically, it''s a magic I recreated from the one Strange used to summon the dark dragon Zom. Although, obviously, I can''t bring dimensional creatures here, so I changed it to tangible illusion magic. It doesn''t have much attack power and consumes a lot of mana, but it''s interesting, and I''m sure Luna will like it. Luna, come here. I''ll teach you a more interesting magic I told the girl, who was playing with a mermaid-shaped dagger. The twins, overhearing, started complaining. That''s not fair, boss. We want something interesting too. I ignored them and explained to Luna what the magic was about. She was immediately interested. If you have enough imagination, you can recreate any animal you think of. Also, you have to keep in mind their order. Like this I said, summoning a circle from which two guanaco heads emerged, spitting at the twins'' hair before disappearing. Everyone around burst into laughter. See? Do you want to learn? I asked Luna, seeing her eyes shine like stars. Can I create Wrackspurts too? she asked excitedly. S-suure, I guess. As long as you have a clear image in your mind, it''s possible I said, having no idea what kind of creature that was. I didn''t give it much thought; after all, I''m no magizoologist. "I want to learn," she said quickly, realizing she might fulfill her dream of seeing one. And so, I taught Luna pseudo-summoning magic. The others were interested too, but it seemed much harder for them to use their imagination to create living creatures than to simply summon weapons. So, they quickly gave up. Meanwhile, Luna practiced relentlessly. Sometimes, I had to take her out for walks so she wouldn''t hurt herself from overtraining. It was quite common to see me walking around with a little girl hanging from my arm while she greeted people with a big smile. I feel like I''m forgetting something, but oh well, it doesn''t matter. It''s quite interesting how things are going at Hogwarts. Though I should look for a new training spot because, after so much time, the students have become strong enough to destroy the entire courtyard if they don''t hold back. That''s why McGonagall punishes us once every two days. It''d be great to have a training chamber I said, watching the others fix the courtyard with magic. Stop wasting time and help us. After all, most of the destruction was your fault Angelina said, seeing me just standing there. And well, maybe trying to combine Eldritch magic with Hogwarts magic caused a couple of explosions. So, I had to help. After a stretch of relatively normal days, Halloween was approaching. By the way, I got a call from Ricky. It looks like they''re making a horror movie, so I asked for permission to leave school. While I was on my way to ask, I ran into Harry and Nearly Headless Nick. Apparently, Nick was inviting Harry to his deathday party or something like that. I didn''t really catch the conversation because, when Nick saw me, he bolted through a wall in fear. Honestly, all the ghosts at Hogwarts are afraid of meexcept for Peeves. Ignoring Harry''s questioning look, I kept walking and was granted permission for Halloween. After dinner... well, never mind, that works for me. Halloween arrived, and after dinner, I ran out. But I forgot something in my room. On my way back, I saw all the students gathered near the girls'' bathroom, returning after Dumbledore sent them to their rooms. As I passed through the crowd, including the professors watching me, something caught my attention, so I retraced my steps, doing a kind of backward march while everyone continued staring at me. Damn, that''s what I forgot! I said out loud, surprising everyone. Hey, a prophecy: the millennia-old giant snake has awakened once more under the command of the heir who once used it maliciously. Always protect yourselves from its direct gaze... Well, bye I spoke as if I were one of those fake prophets. But it''s better to use my fake prophetic powers than to let them know I know the future. In any case, it''s almost the same, right? I kept running even though I heard the professors trying to stop me. But I have more important things to do. Maybe I should call Misty to ensure no one dies, at the very least. In the original timeline, people only got petrified, but with my interference, something worse might happen. So I''ll tell her to help only if someone is about to die. I realized that maybe I give too much focus to the Gryffindors, especially in training. And it''s not for nothing, but I feel like they''re more muscle-brained. Meanwhile, Ravenclaws wouldn''t be as interested in trainingmaybe just the magic. And Hufflepuffs enjoy eating more. As for Slytherins, they''re the obvious antagonists. Although not all of them are bad... most are. If you think differently, feel free to share ideasI''m open to trying new things. ----------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 46 - 46: Elves and the Secret Room Stephen was absent from classes for two days due to some issues with the amusement park. It turned out that while Ricky was filming a commercial to showcase the park to the world, a letter arrived from the International Confederation of Wizards. Basically, he had to prove that the International Statute of Secrecy was being upheld on the island where the park was located, since it was outside the jurisdiction of other magical ministries. The Confederation intervened. Obviously, everything went more than well, especially after showing off the magnificent barriers. Although Stephen hates ministriesespecially the British onewith the Confederation, he has to hold back a bit more, since it''s basically the magical version of the UN, made up of the best wizards from around the world. By the way, Stephen had been invited multiple times to join as a magical researcher thanks to his book on Eldritch magic. After finishing the inspection tour for the officials, Stephen was finally able to return to school. When he arrived, he found out that Harry had been attacked by a Bludger during a Quidditch match. "So, did Lockhart try to heal his arm and turn it into jelly? Harry or the arm?" Stephen asked, speaking with the temporary Golden Duo. "The arm!" Hermione shouted impatiently. "Sorry, you talk so fast and at the same time that you sound like a machine gun of words," Stephen teased. "So, that idiot Lockhart tried to heal Harry''s armsomething Poppy could fix in a secondwith a faulty spell, and now he''s stuck in the infirmary all night?" Stephen asked. "I-It was just a small mistake. Everyone makes mistakes sometimes," Hermione tried to defend Lockhart. After all, she was a big fan. "That man is a fraud, Hermione, I''m telling you," Ron started his usual argument. "Well, you two stay here. I''ll go check on him," Stephen said as he left the Gryffindor common room. Since it was after curfew, he entered the infirmary under invisibility. Inside, he saw something interesting. It was Harry and the house-elf Dobby running around Harry''s bed. Harry, too tired to keep chasing him, just sat back and watched with irritation. But a snapping sound caught both of their attention. "Misty?" Harry said, recognizing who had suddenly appeared behind Dobby. Then he watched as Misty summoned chains from all directions, trapping Dobby before he could escape in time, while swords appeared, aiming at his throat. "Hoho, a wild and furious Misty has appeared," Stephen joked as he dropped his invisibility. "Young master, I caught the vile elf who harmed little Harry," Misty said, calming down slightly when she saw Stephen, but still not releasing Dobby, who was struggling to breathe. "It''s fine, Misty. Don''t hurt him. Let''s hear what he has to say," Stephen said as he sat down on a chair beside Harry''s bed. Though still angry at the elf, Misty released the chains that were choking him but conjured rings to restrict his magic. The swords continued to float around them, showing no signs of disappearing. Dobby looked at Misty in shock, surprised by the unknown magic she wielded. After all, house-elves could only use magic for household chores or to defend their masters, but not for direct attacks like Misty. "So, Dobby, right? Explain why you''re trying to harm Harry, risking your life against magical law," Stephen asked. "Dobby never wanted to harm Harry Potter! Dobby only wanted Harry Potter to leave Hogwarts! Hogwarts is very dangerous this year for Harry Potter and his friends! Dobby does not care about magical law as long as Harry Potter is safe!" Dobby said quickly. "What magical law?" Harry asked Stephen, not understanding. "You idiot, when you first met Misty, I told you that elves aren''t allowed to harm wizards. And that''s because there''s a magical law that punishes elves for any harm they cause to humans," Stephen explained, looking at Harry as if he were an idiot, since he had already mentioned this before. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, right." In Harry''s defense, after living with Mistywho occasionally punished the twins by giving them a beating for variety''s sakehe had forgotten that such a law even existed. But then he remembered that Misty was special. "Dobby wants to know why a free elf can use such powerful magic," Dobby said, looking at Misty and her clothing, assuming she was a free elf. "Misty is not a free elf. She is a proud house-elf of the Flamel family," Misty said, angered by the blasphemy coming from the vile elf. "But Dobby does not see the slave mark," Dobby argued in his defense, looking at the fine clothes Misty was wearing. "My slave mark" Misty looked down at her clothes and realized that, at some point, she had stopped using illusions to create them and had been convinced to wear real clothes. "Misty is a free elf?!" Misty looked at her clothes, then at Stephen, as tears started falling from her face. "Sigh Silly Misty, your slave mark is the Flamel servant seal," Stephen said, pointing to Misty''s shoulder, where a seal was visibleshaped like a phoenix holding an ancient book in its talons, with the sun and moon on either side, representing immortality, wisdom, and the passage of time. This seal was actually a magical contract that freed Misty and allowed her to choose her masters. Given her immense power, it wouldn''t be surprising if someone tried to kidnap her and force her into servitude for another family. The seal acted as a safeguard for Misty while leaving the choice in her own hands. By the way, the tattoo takes the shape of the house one serves. "That''s right. Vile elf, do not try to confuse Misty. Misty is a proud servant of the Flamel family," Misty quickly recovered, touching her tattoo fondly. Meanwhile, Stephen and Harry both noticed that Dobby was looking at Misty with envy and admiration. "That''s weird, elf," Stephen muttered under his breath, so only Harry could hear. Harry nodded in agreement. After all, Dobby had realized that Misty was valued by her mastersshe seemed genuinely happy to serve themwhile he was despised and mistreated by the family he served. "Alright, Dobby, you can leave. Don''t worry, we already know about the Chamber of Secrets. No one will get hurtMisty will take care of it," Stephen said. "Yes! Misty is strong! Misty will take down the evil one who dares to harm young master and little Harry," Misty said proudly. The swords around her vanished, and she released Dobby at Stephen''s command. Dobby wanted to say something, but footsteps approaching the infirmary made him look at the others with concern before disappearing. "Quick, put him on the bed," Madam Pomfrey ordered as she followed Dumbledore and the other professors, carrying a petrified Colin. "The camera he might have captured his attacker," McGonagall said as Dumbledore opened the camera, only for it to explode in soot and smoke, leaving everyone surprised. "What does this mean, Dumbledore?" McGonagall asked. "It seems the Chamber of Secrets has been opened," Dumbledore said, ignoring the fact that Harry was awake and hearing everything. Meanwhile, Stephen wasn''t particularly interested. The fact that Colin was petrified wasn''t that badhe just needed to order some mandrake plants by mail, and the problem would be solved. So he instructed Misty to take him to his room and then buy some mature mandrake plants. When he entered his room, he saw the twins, who were about to sneak out into the castle. "Hey, boss, want to go exploring with us?" Fred invited Stephen as soon as he saw him. "Sure, why not? I need to relax after so much work," Stephen said, following them as the twins rolled their eyes at his words. "Fred and I are investigating the passages on the Marauder''s Map." "Last year, we were too busy, so this year, it''s our duty to find any new secret passages." "I solemnly swear that I am" "You lot, what are you doing out of your dormitory after curfew?" Before Fred could say the incantation to activate the map, someone stopped them with a cold voice. "Hello, Snapy, long time no see," Stephen said, quickly recognizing who it was and diverting attention so the twins could hide the parchment. "Well, well, if it isn''t the famous prince of clowns and his imperial jesters," Snape sneered. "You should know, Mr. Flamel, that your meaningless title does not grant you the authority to break school rules. Twenty points deducted each. Now, follow me," Snape said as he started walking toward the staff office. Normally, he would have just deducted points or given them detention. But finding them outside their dormitory on the same night a Gryffindor student had been attacked was not something he could overlook. Not that he was blaming them, but a harsher punishment would discourage them from wandering around during dangerous times. They arrived at the staff office. Normally, professors had their own offices, but for meetings or breaks between classes, they would gather there. After Colin''s attack, they had been holding a meeting, but only McGonagall remained, organizing some papers. "Snape, what brings you back...?" Just as McGonagall was about to ask why he had returned, Snape quickly glanced behind him and realized the problem. "Professor McGonagall, I found these three wandering the castle halls after curfew," Snape said, pointing at the trio behind him. McGonagall understood why he had brought them for punishment instead of sending them straight back to their dorms. She was also furious that they had been sneaking around right after a student had been attackedthough they were unaware of that. "You" "Professors, there''s a problem." Just as McGonagall was about to scold the three, a ghost rushed through the wall, immediately drawing everyone''s attention. "Sigh. You three stay here and do not move. Understood?" McGonagall instructed, worried that bringing them along might put them at risk if the attacker was still around. Leaving them in the office was the safer option. She then hurried off with Snape. "This is your fault. Do you really think that after all these years, we''d just stumble upon a secret room so easily? What, do you think we''re the protagonists of some movie or something?" Stephen grumbled as he waved his hand, unintentionally knocking into a statue holding a ball. The ball fell, hitting McGonagall''s quill, which was sent flying toward Professor Flitwick''s chair stacked with books. It struck the eagle-shaped paperweight on his desk, knocking it over and triggering a confiscated firecracker. The explosion sent fragments of the paperweight flying upward, striking the middle of a painting on the ceiling. A few mechanical noises followed, and thena door creaked open behind Stephen. "Sigh. A door just appeared behind me, didn''t it?" Stephen asked without turning around. The twins, eyes gleaming with excitement, simply nodded. Suddenly, the twins tried to rush inside without hesitation, only for Stephen to stop them. "Idiots, McGonagall will be back any minute. This isn''t the time to explore. We''ll have to come back another day," he said quickly, hurriedly fixing the mess, leaving the twins looking dejected. And just in timeMcGonagall returned. It seemed the issue wasn''t as serious as she had initially thought. "Sigh. You three, return to your dormitories. You''ll find out your punishment tomorrow," McGonagall said, exhausted from the chaotic day. "Of course, Professor. See you later." "Goodbye, Professor." "Good night, Professor." The three of them said as they ran off. By the way, McGonagall had one of the ghosts escort them to ensure they didn''t wander off, while she stayed behind to deal with the newly discovered problem... Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you''re enjoying my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! Chapter 47 - 47: Secret Chamber? The twins and Stephen had to hold back their curiosity for a few days, as they were busy cleaning Hogwarts'' trophies and bathrooms as part of their punishment. After a week, the twins couldn''t take it anymore. "I''m done! I quit!" Fred shouted, collapsing onto the floor and acting like a spoiled child, leaving George and Stephen utterly stunned. "What''s wrong with him?" Stephen asked George, who simply shrugged, unsure of how to respond. Normally, they were quite in sync, but this time, Fred had caught him off guard. "Boss, it''s been a whole week since we found a secret door, and we haven''t done anything about it. The curiosity is killing meI can''t sleep! We have to investigate the professors'' lounge!" Fred blurted out. "I agree with Fred on this, boss. We need to find out what''s behind that door," George added, supporting his brother. "Well, I guess we''ve waited long enough. Tonight, after the professors are asleep, we''ll go check it out," Stephen decided. "Boss, that''s too long! Let''s go now!" Fred refused to take no for an answer. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boss, we have the afternoon free. While the professors are busy teaching the seventh years, the lounge will be empty," George pointed out. "Sigh. Fine, let''s go now," Stephen relented, too tired to argue. But he quickly realized that the twins had been acting the whole time. "Brilliant!" they shouted in unison and bolted toward the professors'' lounge. After confirming that no one was inside and taking the trouble to use illusion magic to turn invisible, they entered and quickly reactivated the ceiling mechanism. After a few seconds and several mechanical noises, the hidden door appeared once more in front of them. "Alright. Stay sharp and don''t let your guard down. If this place has been abandoned for a long time, there might be bugs," Stephen warned as he prepared himself. "Boss, do you think we just found the Chamber of Secrets?" "Really? That''d be amazing!" Both of them said without a hint of concern, despite knowing that Filch''s cat and Colin had been petrified. "It''s not," Stephen stated flatly. "How do you know?" "Yeah, boss, how do you know?" "Just a hunch. Now let''s go," Stephen said, ignoring them and stepping onto the staircase behind the door. Despite the stairs, they didn''t have to descend muchjust seven steps before reaching a hallway about seven meters long, leading to another door. The door was quite sturdy, framed by a beautiful golden arch. It had no handle or visible way to open it, except for three circles in the center, one of which displayed the number seven. "How do we open it?" "Obviously, with an explosion spell." "Stop, idiot. The answer is 777," Stephen interrupted, stopping the fool before he could do anything reckless. "Brilliant, boss! Just one glance, and you figured it out." "How''d you solve it, boss?" The twins were impressed, but Stephen just looked back at them smugly. "The staircase only has seven steps, and the hallway is exactly seven meters long. Clearly, it''s a clue to the answer," he said proudly. Before the twins could express their amazement at his intelligence, he added: "Also, there''s a sign on the side of the door that says, ''Don''t forget the password: 777.''" He grinned, watching the twins'' admiration instantly fade into disappointment as they glared at him. "Ha! Ha! Ha! Let''s go investigate!" Stephen cheered as he pushed the door open, with the exhausted twins reluctantly following behind. Beyond the door lay a massive, well-equipped room. Upon closer inspection, it seemed to contain combat equipmentalong with an extensive library, which immediately caught Stephen''s attention. Without hesitation, he rushed over to check it out. "Wow! These are all combat books. About magical knights, mystical martial arts from Asia, magical combat from Russia, even sword arts from the sacred knights. These are all martial arts that disappeared hundreds of years ago. What is this place?" said Stephen excitedly as he looked at the twins, who were examining the ancient swords, spears, and equipment scattered around the room. "Boss, look!" said Fred, pointing to the ceiling, where a very familiar crest could be seen, especially for them. And the crest was none other than Gryffindor''s, with the Hogwarts crest behind it. "Awesome! This is Gryffindor''s secret room!" said George excitedly. As they were investigating, suddenly, they heard the sound of machinerythe same sound they had heard when opening the room. "Don''t tell me" Stephen quickly realized the problem and rushed to the door, trying to open it without success. "Boss, stop joking." "Boss, it''s funny, but this isn''t the best place," said the twins, looking a bit scared at Stephen. "Don''t worry, we just have to destroy it. Step back," said Stephen as he made the twins move away. Stephen first tried using his area-control magic, which worked on the floor but not on the walls, surprising him that something in this world could interfere with Eldritch magic. "Boss??" The twins had a bad feeling. "Well, if it won''t open the easy way, we''ll do it the hard way," he said, then started using explosive magic, destruction magic, oxidation magic, evaporation magic, acid magic, even magical flamethrowers and Eldritch magic, yet nothing worked, leaving him exhausted from using so much magic power. "Haa haa Hahaha, looks like we''re trapped," he said after catching his breath a little, with a worried smile. "Boss, don''t joke about this. This room was obviously discovered after hundreds of years." "That means it won''t be easily found again," said the twins, growing more worried, then started shouting at the door, hoping someone would hear them. "Help! Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick!!" "Professor Sprout, even Professor Snape!!" "It''s okay, calm down. Let me try something. Although it''s still in the testing phase, it might work," said Stephen, getting up from the floor after recovering quite a bit. "Boss??" the twins asked in surprise, watching Stephen approach with a mischievous smile, only to feel a palm strike their chests and be thrown backward. "Boss, I know we weren''t paying attention, but it wasn''t just our fault," said Fred, rubbing his aching chest. "Fred!" George, looking at his brother in shock, shouted. "What ha?" Before responding, Fred fell silent, staring at his brother in shock. "Ahhh! I''m a ghost!!" "Boss, you didn''t have to kill us!" The twins looked at what they thought were their dead bodies and screamed, floating in the air in a panic. "Shut up, you''re not dead," said Stephen as he also left his body, shocking the twins. "What kind of magic is this?" "How did you do it?" The twins quickly calmed down because, although they were caught off guard, they trusted Stephen. "Astral magic. Normally, it would be used to enter the astral plane, but here, where ghosts can coexist normally, it seems the planes are merged; therefore, we are still in the same plane. So, a magic was formed that allows us to enter our astral form, just leaving our bodies," Stephen explained, but it seemed completely useless because when he looked at the twins, they seemed to have question marks floating over their heads. ""?-?"" "Magic that turns you into a ghost," Stephen explained simply. "Let''s try it this way," he said, then attempted to pass through the wall. And although it took some effort, they managed to go through using a bit more force. "Help! Boss, Fred!" George, with one leg stuck, cried out for help. Stephen and Fred quickly came to his aid. After a few tugs, they managed to free him. "So, what''s the plan, boss?" "We can''t touch anything like this," the twins quickly realized that, although they had managed to escape this way, they wouldn''t be able to do much. "Let''s ask our friends for help. Let''s go," said Stephen as he started floating through the walls easily, followed by the twins. "These walls are easy to pass through, unlike that room''s," commented George while floating. "Maybe they''re made of a special material," Fred replied. While the twins were having fun flying all over the place, Stephen ignored them and hurried to the Gryffindor common room, where Lee Jordan was inviting Angelina on a date. "Come on, Angelina. This weekend, you and me at Madam Puddifoot''s Tea Shop, enjoying their famous apple tartaaah!" Lee Jordan couldn''t finish his sentence because, suddenly, he saw a head emerging from the table he was leaning on. And it was none other than his well-known friend, George Weasley. "Jordan, you''re the culprit. We came for you," said George in a spooky voice, moving erratically toward Jordan. Fred appeared next to George, mimicking his pose. "George, Fred! What happened to you?" Jordan shouted quickly. "It was you," the twins shouted, scaring Jordan and Angelina, who stepped away from Jordan while looking at him suspiciously. "What are you talking about? I didn''t do anything to you!" Jordan defended himself, growing more frightened. "Save that for later, idiots. We''re in a hurry," Stephen interrupted, cutting off the twins'' joke. "Boss! You died too?! Was it the Heir?" Jordan, now even more terrified at the thought that someone had managed to defeat Stephen, started trembling. "Calm down, Jordan. We''re not dead. It''s magic to turn into ghosts. We need your help, we''re trapped," Stephen quickly explained. "Magic? Trapped?" Jordan heard those words and began to calm down as he looked at the twins, who were floating in the air laughing loudly, which helped him relax little by little. Angelina, understanding the situation, approached the "ghosts" and tried to touch them but couldn''t. "Wow, that feels weird, Angelina," Fred commented as he watched Angelina''s hand pass through his face without the slightest hint of remorse. "Cough, sorry, it looked interesting. So, what happened?" Angelina asked, unfazed by Fred. "Well, in short, we found a secret room in the professors'' lounge, and we got locked in. We need help getting out," Stephen explained quickly. "You found Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets?" Angelina asked, slightly scared. "No. It seems to be Gryffindor''s Secret Chamber. Well, I''ll tell you on the way. Hurry up and get us out before Professor McGonagall realizes we''re not serving our detention," said Stephen. "Alright, let''s hurry," Jordan said, now completely recovered. "Do we need to call the others?" "No, just open the door, and we''ll see after that," Stephen replied. Leading the way and hiding to avoid scaring anyone, Stephen stopped the twins whenever they tried to pull pranks. They reached the professors'' lounge, and luckily, the professors were still busy with the seventh-year students. After showing how to open the first door and giving the password, Stephen guided the two ghostly twins to return to their bodies and leave. But just before re-entering their bodies, they heard a very familiar sound behind them. "Fred, George, please look back and tell me the door is still open," said Stephen, not daring to turn around, fear creeping into his voice. "Sorry, boss. That''s something we can''t do." "Yep. Totally closed," the twins said, looking at the door and at Lee Jordan, who was trying to hide in his robe while Angelina glared daggers at him. "Sigh Alright. If we did it once, it won''t be hard to do it again. Just one more time Just one more time," said Stephen, trying to convince himself, though he had a bad feeling every time he said it. And so, this time, five new Hogwarts ghosts made their way to the Gryffindor common room. Once again, the twins put on a show, this time with Alicia Spinnet and Oliver Wood, who happened to be passing by. When they returned to the secret room, this time, it was Oliver''s faultthe moment he saw some ancient broomsticks, the door closed again. "Great. Looks like we''re going to die here," said Stephen, resigned ----------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 48 - 48: "Trapped" "So, let''s review," Stephen said, pressing his forehead in exhaustion. Around him were most of the Gryffindor students they had found along the way while asking for help. "Lavender, Katie Bell, and Seamus came in, but Seamus and Lavender started arguing at the entrance and walked in without thinking," Fred said, helping recount the events. "Dean Thomas and Neville were next. But Neville saw Trevor and pushed Dean inside," George added. "And why the hell was Neville''s toad here?" Stephen shouted in anger, while Neville hid behind his classmates. The others looked away to avoid becoming collateral victims. "Well, moving on. Harry, Ron, and Hermione. Hermione saw the books, lost her mind, and pushed the two inside. The same thing happened with McLaggen and Percy. This time, the culprit was our dear Prefect Percy," Fred explained, while Hermione and Percy pretended not to hear, hiding among the books they were reading. "And the last ones were Ginny and Luna. Luna walked in as if nothing happened and even closed the door to keep the cold out. And that''s how we all ended up trapped in here," Fred finished with a smile. "Well, obviously, the best course of action is to ask the professors for help," Percy said, standing up. "Shut up, idiot. You were the one who let the door close." "Screw you, Weasley." "Moron." "Troll-head." Percy quickly sat back down after being insulted by everyone present. In the background, it seemed like the twins were adding fuel to the fire, but Stephen decided to ignore them. "Alright, from what I see, we have two options. The first is to die here, locked up," Stephen said, raising one finger. "WHAT?!" "Boss, don''t joke about that!" "Just destroy the door!" sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Obviously, that was something the group would not accept. "And the second option is to ask McGonagall and the professors for help," Stephen said with a smile as he raised his second finger. "Living here doesn''t sound so bad." "Maybe we have enough food. Longbottom brought his toad." "Maybe we can last until next year when the new students arrive." "Is cannibalism an option?" When they realized they would have to face McGonagall for sneaking into the professors'' lounge after curfewespecially since most of them were Gryffindorsthey all chickened out. "Alright, I''ll go ask Professor McGonagall for help. She''s probably still in her office. I''ll go alone so it''s faster," Stephen said, preparing to leave without taking anyone with him. Every time he went with other Gryffindors, they had to be stopped every few seconds. After turning into his ghostly form again, Stephen hurried to McGonagall''s office. When he phased through the wall, he found Flitwick and McGonagall in conversation. When Flitwick saw Stephen, he was so shocked that he fainted. Though McGonagall stared at him seriously, she quickly realized Stephen wasn''t actually dead, which made explaining things easier for him. "Sigh. So, the missing students are all trapped, and you came out in this form to ask for help?" After waiting for Flitwick to wake up, Stephen explained everything as they made their way to the professors'' lounge. "I won''t say anything about entering the professors'' lounge without permission or students wandering after curfew, but if that room had been the Chamber of Secrets, WHAT WOULD HAVE HAPPENED?!" McGonagall raged, thinking about what could have gone wrong. "Don''t worry, Professor. Everything was carefully planned," Stephen said. "Shut up! We''ll talk about that later. Let''s go," McGonagall snapped as the door opened. Behind it, the students were trying to hide their ashamed faces. Some even ducked under a table. "I can''t believe all the Gryffindor students... You know what? We''ll talk about this later. Let''s get out of here first," McGonagall was about to give a long lecture but stopped herself, realizing this wasn''t the place for it. "These books are so ancient! They must be over a thousand years old. This is fantastic!" Flitwick quickly walked past McGonagall when he saw the massive library. "Filius!" McGonagall yelled furiously as she watched the tiny professor step inside. Behind him, the door quickly shut again. "..." "Waaa, we''re going to die here!" "Sob We''re doomed." Seeing the students crying, Flitwick quickly became embarrassed while McGonagall shot him a murderous glare. He hurriedly joined the corner where Hermione and Percy were hiding behind their books. "Everyone, calm down. No one is going to die!" McGonagall quickly reassured them before turning to Stephen. "Mr. Flamel, could you do me the favor of finding Snape and Sprout? They should be patrolling the second floor." "Of course. Come on, Harry, help me," Stephen immediately agreed and called the surprised Harry to accompany him. Harry didn''t understand why but was intrigued by the ghostly way he was addressed, so he quickly accepted. "But before that..." Before transforming Harry into a ghost, Stephen flicked his forehead, leaving Harry confused. He didn''t have time to say anything before feeling another flick and being forcibly ejected from his body. Harry floated over, getting used to moving in this form. Everyone looked at him strangely, as he now had a band-aid with a monkey drawing on his ghostly forehead. "What is it?" Harry asked, noticing the odd stares. "Nothing. Good luck, Harry," George quickly said with a grin. Ignoring the strange looks, Harry followed Stephen out. "Why me?" Harry asked, wondering why he had been chosen to accompany him to meet his arch-nemesis, Snape. "Because it will be interesting to see Snape''s face when he thinks you turned into a ghost after dying," Stephen replied with a mischievous smile as he hurried to find Snape. However, when they found him, Stephen was disappointed that Snape showed no surprise and merely observed them calmly. It seemed that his travels in search of new assistants had been noticed by several ghosts, who had informed the professorsexcept McGonagall and Filius, since it hadn''t been their turn to patrol the hallways. "How boring," Stephen muttered, leaving Harry to explain to Snape while he went to find Sprout. Before Harry could plead for mercy and ask to go with Sprout instead, Stephen moved at high speed, leaving Harry alone under Snape''s piercing gaze. "Explain, Potter, and be quick about it. I don''t have all day," Snape said coldly, while Harry, a bit dejected, began recounting what had happened. Meanwhile, Stephen had already found Sprout, and they were on their way to the staff room, where they encountered Snape and Harry waiting for them. Harry was visibly relieved to see them, finally freed from being alone with Snape. Snape merely darkened his expression at Harry''s reaction, knowing now was not the time to torment his rival''s son. Stephen then explained how to open the room and repeatedly emphasized that the door must not be closed again. When the professors opened it, they found all the students inside, along with the two missing professors. "Not a word, Sprout," McGonagall quickly said, seeing her colleague struggling to contain her laughter while glancing between her and Flitwick. She swiftly stepped out of the room and, just in case, transfigured a partition to block the door. "Boss! Neville just got eaten by a toad!" Seamus suddenly shouted, watching as Neville''s legs disappeared into the mouth of a large toad statue in the corner. The professors immediately rushed inside, while Stephen lingered for a moment to add several security charms, anchors, and even half a desk to prevent the door from closing again. When he reached the scene, the toad had fully swallowed Neville, leaving behind only one of his shoes. "Is Neville dead?" Ron asked fearfully, keeping his distance from the statue. "No one is dead, Weasley. We just need to figure out how to get him out," McGonagall said quickly, calming the students before they could panic. "Stay back, Mr. Flamel," she warned, seeing Stephen getting too close. "Don''t worry, Professor. I think I know what it is..." Stephen said, casting a revealing spell. As he analyzed the magic, he discovered that the toad was connected to a pipe leading outside the room, designed to shrink the person and transport them through the pipe. "It seems to be a transportation method," Stephen concluded, reassuring everyone. "So Neville was sent wherever that pipe leads?" Harry asked. "Yes. I don''t think he''s too far. It must lead somewhere else inside the castle," Stephen reasoned. After all, creating a long-distance transport pipe would be impractical. "It must be an internal transport system for the castle, similar to how Floo Networks were used before. As Stephen said, they weren''t very effective and didn''t cover long distances, so they were used in large buildings for internal movement," Flitwick explained. Before he could continue investigating, a voice interrupted him. "Sorry to interrupt, but I found a student in the clock tower while walking around the castle. He told me you were here," Professor Dumbledore said, entering through the door, with Neville following behind him. "Neville!" "I''m so glad you''re okay!" Everyone quickly rejoiced at their friend''s safety. "I must say, this is a magnificent room you''ve discovered, students," Dumbledore said, glancing around with interest. "Perhaps it could be put to good use. After all, Professor McGonagall receives many complaints about the destruction of the courtyard, especially from the professors," he added with a smile. Hearing this, many students cheered, realizing this could become an excellent training ground. "Of course, we must first ensure that there is nothing dangerous for the students. For now, I believe it''s quite late for you all to be out of your dormitories. Don''t worry, no house points will be deducted, as you were trapped before curfew," Dumbledore assured them. Hearing this, the students immediately ran off to return to their dorms before any professor changed their mind. Naturally, Snape was not pleased. It was clear that Dumbledore was ensuring Gryffindor didn''t lose any points, giving them a free pass. "Stephen, may I have a word with you?" Dumbledore asked as he walked toward his office, signaling Stephen to follow. Meanwhile, Harry returned to his body and quickly ran off with the others, under Snape''s threatening gaze. In the headmaster''s office, once inside, Stephen casually sat down on one of the sofas. "So, what do you need, old man?" he asked, munching on some sweets he had grabbed. "Forgive me for calling you so late, Stephen. It''s about the magic the ghosts told me aboutthe one Harry was using to leave his body." "No. You can''t use it to make Horcruxes," Stephen interrupted immediately, leaving Dumbledore and the portraits of the former headmasters utterly shocked. "I don''t know why you''re so surprised. You should''ve seen Harry. He has one on his forehead; even though he covers it with a band-aid, it still emits that ominous aura," Stephen said, staring at Dumbledore. "Don''t worry, old man. Astral magic doesn''t work that way. Even if you were to cut your soul into pieces and hide them, they would still be connected; it''s completely different from being torn apart with dark magic. You can''t become immortal because if you''re killed, you simply die," Stephen quickly explained. "That''s good, then. It puts my mind at ease," Dumbledore said with a sigh. He believed Stephenafter all, dark magic could be recognized, and the magic Stephen used didn''t have that corrupt aura. "The only way to extend your life is the way my master did. He left a portion of his soul in a timeless dimension. But that''s impossible now since such a dimension no longer exists. And even so, my master was killed," Stephen said as he stood up and walked away without looking back, dropping a revelation that left all the portraits of the former headmasters speechless. ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 49 - 49: "Chaos in the Dueling Class" I was going to play Hogwarts Legacy to get some ideas, but it runs poorly on my PC, so I''ll just play Skyrim for the hundredth time. "Dumbledore, you must do something about that boy. His existence is dangerousperhaps even more than the Dark Lord himself!" spoke the portrait of Headmaster Black, while other headmasters also began to voice their opinions. "I don''t think it''s necessary. The boy explained how his magic works, and I don''t see anything resembling dark magic in it." "Every time he speaks of dark magic, it''s as if he despises it. He is nothing like the Dark Lord." Several headmasters did not see Stephen as a threat, considering how much he had been helping the wizarding worldwhether through magical technology or by creating light-based magic. "Not only that. The magic he normally uses is perfect for countering dark magic. The fact that he told Dumbledore about his master is also a sign of trust," commented one of the former headmistresses, focusing on a specific point. "His master? Who''s to say he isn''t lying? The longest-living people known are Nicolas Flamel and his wife. Do you seriously believe someone lived twice as long as them?" protested Black, once again proving why he was the most disliked of the headmasters. "And why wouldn''t it be true? There are legends about near-immortal wizards. Even today, Horcruxes are still being discovered in ancient pyramids, proving that many sought immortality." "That doesn''t mean anything. Legends are just thatlegends. Likely bedtime stories for children." The debate was heating up, though it was mostly Black arguing against the other headmasters. "There''s something you''re all overlookingseveral things, in fact. The main one is that he spoke of a plane where time does not exist and that it has ceased to exist. The other is that his master didn''t just diehe was murdered." Upon hearing that, many headmasters fell silent. "As we all know, a wizard''s magical power increases as they grow older. If someone was able to kill a wizard with the strength of someone over a thousand years old, I believe they could be more dangerous than the Dark Lord." These words cast a deathly silence over the office, so deep it felt like a graveyard. "I don''t think we need to worry about such a killer," said Dumbledore, breaking the silence. "Do you know something, Dumbledore?" several headmasters asked, staring at him intently. "For now, only suspicions," he replied mysteriously. "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, Dumbledore. That boy could bring about the destruction of the wizarding worldperhaps even the entire world," Black declared. "I believe it might be the opposite, Phineas. Perhaps it is the wizarding world that needs him to move forward," Dumbledore said as he stood up and walked to his room, pausing only to gently stroke Fawkes'' small head. "Hmph. Do as you please," Phineas Black huffed, turning away in his portrait and ceasing to pay attention to the other headmasters. A few days after the Gryffindor disasteran incident they obviously kept secret to avoid embarrassment at schoolStephen and the twins were tasked with inspecting and repairing the transportation system so they wouldn''t have to go to the teachers'' lounge every time they wanted to access the Gryffindor Chamber. The professors had, of course, conducted a thorough search of the chamber and discovered, thanks to a diary belonging to a former student of Godric Gryffindor, that the room had been created to allow Gryffindors to train in peace. They had faced the same issues as Stephen and the others, with the other houses mocking them for their barbaric way of fighting instead of dueling like proper wizards. So, Gryffindor, with the help of Rowena Ravenclaw, created the chamber while his students traveled the world in search of books on martial arts. The walls and door were made of an anti-magic materialcreated thanks to an extinct creature that could negate all magic but nothing else. Arrows and spears had led to its extinction. "Well, boss, that makes four transportation frogs." "Now we have four different ways in and out." The twins, their faces covered in soot and their clothes filthy, emerged from one of the chamber''s four frog entrances, each exit scattered across the castle. "Alright, that''s done. Let''s clean up and head to the new dueling class," Stephen said, putting away his tools. "Sigh Boss, do we have to go? Our daily training is already enough." "That''s right, boss. We love dueling and fighting, but I doubt Lockhart can teach us anything useful," the twins said dejectedly. "Obviously, we have to go. I wouldn''t miss the first dueling class. Don''t worry, it''ll be fun," said Stephen with a mischievous smile, making the twins realize he had something planned. "I see. Count us in, boss." "Dueling class. Obviously, we can''t miss it," said the twins as they followed Stephen. After leaving the chamber, they found Flitwick and McGonagall in the teachers'' lounge. "Professors, we''ve finished repairing the toads and the door. No one will get stuck anymore. We also created a small hole so the MagicPhone signal can get through," Stephen quickly explained to the professors. "Well done, Stephen. That will help keep the school courtyard intact, right, Minerva?" said Flitwick with a smile. "I suppose. I just hope they don''t learn anything strange now that they''re out of everyone''s sight. Remember, we professors will come in to check on them from time to time," said McGonagall, who was pleased but didn''t want to show it. "By the way, Stephen, I''d like to ask if you could accept some Ravenclaw students to learn with you. If I''m not mistaken, little Luna is learning a type of summoning magic, which has caught the attention of several students," Flitwick commented. "Hmm, sure, I don''t mind. But summoning magic is special. I doubt anyone besides Luna can use it. But if they want to learn eldritch magic and can endure the training, I have no problem with it." "That''s good. The truth is, many students always wanted to approach you, but since they saw that everyone was from Gryffindor, they were afraid of being rejected. Until Miss Lovegood showed up," Flitwick said, relieved, since although he believed Stephen wouldn''t reject them, he didn''t want to impose it on him either. "As you know, professor, to prevent ill-intentioned people from taking advantage of the materials in the chamber, I spoke to the headmaster to keep it secret. Obviously, the four heads of Hogwarts houses will also know, but I created a magical contract that prevents disclosure. If someone tries to force the secret, it will temporarily erase itself from their memory." "Don''t worry, little one. The headmaster told us everything. Although it''s a bit problematic, you''re right. Wizards can be quite petty sometimesespecially those who prevent non-purebloods from learning powerful magic," Flitwick said, quickly understanding the racism present in the British wizarding world, being a half-goblin himself. "Alright, Flitwick. No need to talk about that. Mr. Flamel, Mr. Weasleys, you may leave. If I''m not mistaken, you have a dueling class with Professors Lockhart and Snape," McGonagall said, interrupting Flitwick''s serious conversationthough everyone knew it was true. It wasn''t the right time or place to discuss something that had harmed the magical world for years. "Right. See you, professors. Send the students from other houses who want to learn. I''ll test them in the courtyard later," said Stephen as he ran off, followed by the twins. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hehe, maybe you should secure the courtyard just in case, Minerva," Flitwick said teasingly. "Sigh. That would be the wisest thing to do," McGonagall replied as she headed to the inner courtyard of Hogwarts, where everyone usually trained. Meanwhile, Stephen and the twins had already arrived at the dueling class, where most Gryffindors were waiting for them. "Stephen, Fred, and George! You guys took forever! We thought you weren''t coming. So, how did it go? Did you manage to fix, you know what?" Lee Jordan asked in a mysterious tone. "It''s all done. Now we just have to enter through one of the rock toads scattered around, and we''ll be in the training chamber," Stephen said with a smile, while the Gryffindors celebrated, earning inquisitive looks from the others. "By the way, some students from other houses will come to see if they''re fit for training. So we''ll test them in the usual courtyard first to see if they''re trustworthy enough to enter the training chamber." "The snake too!?" Ron shouted, drawing everyone''s attention. The Slytherins who heard him glared at him with daggers in their eyes, not knowing what he was talking about but sensing that it wasn''t good. "Smack. Idiot! You don''t know how to keep a secret," Fred said, smacking his younger brother on the forehead. "Ronnie, maybe we should make your confidentiality contract a bit more... violent," George commented after his twin. "Sorry," Ron said, rubbing his sore forehead and realizing his mistake. "It''s fine. Don''t bully the little fool. And to answer your questionyes, Ron, believe it or not, there might be trustworthy people among the snakes. Obviously, we have to choose carefully," Stephen said to Ron, who looked a bit unhappy about sharing space with Slytherins. Thanks to Draco Malfoy and his constant bullying, Ron didn''t see them in a good light. Thanks to Stephen, bullying at Hogwarts was at its lowest in decadespossibly even centuries. The only one who continued, despite being punished, whipped, thrown to a three-headed dog, and hung from the ceiling, was Draco Malfoy. One had to admit, he was quite tenacious in that regard. The peace was quickly broken by Lockhart''s grand entrance, with Snape following behind him with the coldest expression imaginable. "That''s right. Your professor in this Dueling Club is meGilderoy Lockhart, Knight of the Order of Merlin, Third Class; Honorary Member of the Dark Force Defense League, and five-time winner of Witch Weekly''s Most Charming Smile Award. But I don''t need to say thatit wasn''t with a smile that I defeated the banshee," Lockhart said with a grin, causing many of his fans to squeal excitedly. Even Hermione and Angelina were among them. "Boss, when does the plan start?" "Yeah, boss. It hasn''t even started yet, and I already want him to shut up," the twins said, jealously watching the girls admire Lockhart. "Don''t worry, it''s about to begin," Stephen said with a smirk as he watched Lockhart invite Snape to help with a demonstration. "...Don''t worry, you''ll still have your Potions professor when I''m done with him," Lockhart said charmingly and confidently. Snape, hearing that, showed a fleeting expression of contempt on his stoic face. The duel formalities began. They greeted each other, took several steps back, and got into position. "One. Two. Three," Lockhart counted, but before he could cast a spell, Snape''s Expelliarmus sent him flying through the air. Snape had even pronounced the incantation deliberately slowly. That was when Stephen''s plan began. The spot where Lockhart landed was enchanted, sending him bouncing back into the airstraight into one of the walls. That wall was also enchanted, making him ricochet, and so on. Everyone watched as Lockhart bounced around the room like a ball. "My God!" Hermione exclaimed, covering her mouth in shock at the chaotic scene. Meanwhile, the twins could barely contain their laughter. "Stop it! Stop it, Severus!" Lockhart screamed as he was flung through the air. Snape, in the midst of the commotion, finally flicked his wand, ending the enchantment and making Lockhart crash onto the floor with a heavy thud, completely stunned and disoriented. The room fell silent for a few seconds before the Weasley twins burst into laughter, soon joined by many others. Stephen, with a satisfied smile, watched as Lockhart struggled to get up with a forced grin, trying to pretend that everything had been intentional. Thanks for reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 50 - 50: I am thrilled to share these chapters with you all at once as a token of my happiness for the arrival of new members on Patreon. Additionally, I''d like to remind you that you already have 10 chapters translated in advance, available exclusively on yes, that''s right, Patreon! I''ll also be uploading them soon to Ko-fi. Thank you so much for all your support! ------------ "Dueling Club" "I-I''m f-fine, ahem, I hope you all enjoyed the joke to lighten the mood. Don''t worry, everything was calculated," Lockhart said as he dusted off his jacket, trying to walk as if nothing had happened. "With that demonstration, let''s pair up in groups of two, face to face." As the students formed their groups, Lockhart discreetly leaned on a desk, trying to endure the pain. "Alright. Harry and his partner, come up," said Lockhart, having recovered a little. "It would be unwise for Potter to duel with Weasley and his wand. Unless he doesn''t mind ending up in the infirmary inside a bucket," Snape said, looking at the two boys as they climbed onto the stage. "You''re right, Severus, let''s see..." "If I may choose someone, I can suggest someone from my own house: Malfoy," Snape said, not allowing Lockhart to object, as he signaled Draco Malfoy to step up. The blond boy arrogantly climbed onto the stage, looking at Harry, who only observed him with an expression as if he were facing a clown. When Draco stood before Harry, he looked at him as if he had already won. "Scared, Potter?" Draco asked with a proud smile. "Not at all," Harry replied calmly, observing the idiot who thought he was his arch-nemesis. "Very well. Greet each other and take your positions, wait for the countdown," Lockhart said. They briefly greeted each other and stepped a few meters apart. "3, 2..." And before Lockhart could finish counting, Draco Malfoy cast the first spell. "Levicorpus!" This spell makes a person hang upside down by their ankles. Snape had quietly told Draco to use it, as a small revenge against the Potter name. Normally, this spell would have hit its mark and made Harry scream several times before falling, but Harry was no longer the same. Thanks to training with the twins, who often launched surprise attacks, Harry had developed excellent reflexes. So he easily dodged the spell by stepping aside. "Expelliarmus," Harry said, mimicking Snape and casting the Disarming Charm in an exaggeratedly slow and loud manner, aiming it directly at Draco''s chest, sending him flying several meters backward. Everyone was shocked, especially Snape, who had planned the duel so that Harry would struggle a bit against the spell he himself had taught Draco, one that Harry''s father used to torment Snape. Harry smirked with disdain as he stepped down from the stage amidst the Gryffindors'' cheers and the Slytherins'' glares of hatred. "Serpensortia!" Draco shouted, refusing to give up and furious over his humiliating fall. He quickly got up and conjured a snake that lunged at Harry. "Don''t worry, leave it to me," Lockhart said upon seeing the panic on some students'' faces. He pulled out his wand and cast a spell, but all it did was send the snake flying upward, enraging it even more. "There''s no need for such idiocy," Stephen said, moving his hand and reducing the snake to ashes. Harry looked at Stephen, as he had been about to speak to the snake, but he wasn''t too bothered and continued stepping down from the stage. "You owe me one," Stephen said with a smile as Harry passed by him, accompanied by an excited Ron, leaving Harry wondering why he had said that. "Alright. Who wants to go next?" Lockhart said, flashing a big smile, convinced that his class was a resounding success and that he would be talked about at Hogwarts for a long time for hosting the best dueling lesson. "Us!" the twins shouted quickly and, without waiting any longer, climbed onto the stage before Lockhart or Snape could stop them. "Well, we have two eager young men," Lockhart said with a smile. "Then, greet each other and take your positions." The twins greeted each other exaggeratedly, like old-fashioned nobles, making everyone laugh, and then they stepped apart. "Alright then, 3, 2, 1, begin!" "Sigh" murmured Stephen, knowing what was about to happen, as he started moving his hands to create a shield. The Gryffindors, seeing him, quickly positioned themselves behind him. The other students were confused, but the Ravenclaws, always quick to pick up on things, joined the Gryffindors. After all, they were Ravenclaws for a reason. As everyone sought refuge, the twins began their duel. Fred was the first to attack, pulling out his wand and casting spell after spell. "Expelliarmus! Flippendo! Petrificus Totalus!" George defended himself easily, with simple movements. "Tsk, then let''s get serious!" Fred said, seeing that common spells had no effect. He put away his wand and, with a quick gesture, pulled out his light swords. "That''s more like it!" George exclaimed excitedly, also pulling out his dual swords and starting to throw them. Fred quickly protected himself, striking one of the swords and sending it flying near the students. As he ran towards George, everyone watched as the flying sword grazed a Slytherin student, who fainted upon seeing the sword embed itself inches from his face. While everyone took cover, the twins continued their battle. As he observed the fight, Stephen noticed that although Fred had launched the first attack, George was defending himself with simple movements. "Well, I''ll show you the fruits of my training with Misty," George said as he stepped back a few meters. Then, he made a hand seal and split into three identical copies. "Ah, I also trained with Misty," Fred replied, doing exactly the same. Now there were six identical figures on the stage, leaving everyone astonished. Watching the six Freds and Georges fighting with swords, no one could tell who the real ones were anymore, but excitement quickly grew, and everyone started cheering. Suddenly, the two teams separated. Fred looked at his team and gave them a nod. Then, everyone watched as their teams changed suddenly. One had a large shield and a mace, another kept both swords, and the last one pulled out a light staff. Obviously, everyone recognized what was happening. Thanks to Stephenor rather, Magitech, who had created magical video gamesevery teenager was familiar with RPGs and the famous trinity. Seeing this, George did the same. "These idiots are just playing," Stephen said with a smile, realizing that they weren''t even fighting seriously and were just showing off to everyone. As the two teams prepared to fight, excitement grew among the spectators. The Gryffindors, and even some Slytherins, joined in cheering, though others simply watched with increasing resentment. Lockhart, seeing this, quickly grew envious and stepped onto the stage. "That''s enough!" he shouted, trying to stop the fight just as it was about to begin, earning loud boos from everyone, especially the boys. Meanwhile, the girls immediately jumped to Lockhart''s defense. "It would be fantastic to witness this incredible battle. However, I regret to say that we have little time, and others must have their turn," Lockhart said with a smile, attempting to appear magnanimous before the students. This made the girls support him, while the boys only expressed their disdain, knowing they couldn''t argue against a professor. "What do you think, boss? A good presentation, right?" "The best advertisement," the twins said as they stepped down and returned to their place among the Gryffindors, who were still excited. "I suppose," Stephen said indifferently. He didn''t really care who learned; after all, he had only started teaching the Gryffindors because they had asked him after seeing him train. Helping them grow stronger wasn''t something he minded. After the twins'' fight, Lockhart tried to regain his popularity. So, he continued calling up other students to duel. However, he soon realized that every time a Gryffindor stepped up, they stole the spotlight, showcasing excellent magic, summoning weapons, explosions, and even giant saws that ended up cutting through one of the walls. Quickly, he decided to stop calling Gryffindors and turned to the other houses. "You, from Slytherin, and... the little Blonde from Ravenclaw, step up!" Lockhart said, choosing two new students, one of whom was Luna Lovegood. As she stepped up, many Ravenclaws made weird faces, while the Gryffindors smiled. "Stop calling Gryffindors for their strange and powerful magic only to call the one person with even stranger, flashier, and stronger magic," Stephen said with a grin, watching Luna happily wave at him. He quickly returned the gesture. "Professor Lockhart, how about letting me be Luna''s opponent? Obviously, I''ll only defend myself to demonstrate to my classmates what we learned from you about defense," Stephen said quickly. Lockhart hesitated momentarily, but Snape, always perceptive, realized who Luna was and the kind of magic she was learning. Normally, all the professors saw her summoning some kind of creature from time to time. "Very well, Flamel, step up," Snape said, leaving the Slytherin student bewildered, as he had just unknowingly been saved from disaster. "Thank you, Professor," Stephen said, quickly stepping onto the stage, while Lockhart regretted not rejecting him immediately. "Hello, little sister. Aren''t you excited? How about giving it your all?" Stephen said with a smile, making Luna even more cheerful. "I was going to show everyone Blacky anyway," Luna replied happily. Stephen, with a stiff smile, suddenly realized he had just saved another life. "Sigh You know what to do," Lockhart said tiredly, seeing yet another Gryffindor stepping up. However, he perked up, thinking that Stephen had said he would only defend himself. So, when they took their positions, he started the countdown. "3, 2, 1begin!" Lockhart shouted. Stephen saw Luna start making the same movements as the Gryffindors, but a bit slower and more deliberate. That gave him a bad feeling. Luna was almost the only one who knew summoning magic, but it still took her a few seconds to complete the movements while mentally recreating the summoning. Moreover, her summoning magic wasn''t the original type that brought forth dimensional beastsit created imaginary creatures through high-level illusions and a few additional spells. Seeing that Luna was about to finish, Stephen quickly created a shield. But after thinking for a second, he decided to create several layered shields. Then, everyone watched as a giant circle, like a portal, suddenly appeared, and from it emerged the massive head of a black dragon. It was far larger than most known dragons in the wizarding world. The dragon looked directly at Stephen and unleashed a violet flame from its mouth. Fortunately, Stephen had placed multiple shields, as the first one shattered instantly. When the dragon''s head retracted back into the circle and it disappeared, the entire hall fell into silence. Meanwhile, Luna, delighted, said: "That''s Blacky! Unfortunately, he can only come out for a few seconds to play." Everyone remained silent for a moment before whispering: "Unfortunately?! No! Thank God he can''t come out more often!" "Sigh" Stephen wiped away his psychological sweat while watching everyone look at Luna as if she were a monster. "At least now I know no one will mess with her or bother her, haha." After a few moments of silence, the Gryffindors were the first to break it, cheering and celebrating Luna. Even though they had seen "Blacky" multiple times, each time he appeared, they were even more amazed. The most shocked of all was Lockhart, trembling like jelly, almost bolting out of the hall. "W-well, I think that''s enough for today. Let''s end the class here. I hope you all enjoyed it. Now, I have things to do, so if you''ll excuse me," Lockhart said before quickly leaving the hall without a second thought. Everyone was surprised, but happy that class was over. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 51 - 51: 51- "Plans" I''d like to express my heartfelt gratitude to all the new members who have joined our community! ???? ???? A special round of applause for ahmarijah, TheRipper89, Devor, and Random, who have joined as Level 1 members. Thank you so much! I truly hope to see you actively engaging here. ???? ???? And, of course, a big shoutout to our very first Level 2 member, Mudkip. ???? Your extra support means so much to me and to the growth of this project! Let''s all celebrate and applaud them. You''re the driving force behind our community''s growth and success! ????? A rather calm chapter. I hope you like it, though it feels more like a filler-style chapter. Don''t forget to leave your power stone, it always helps a lot. A couple of days after the exciting dueling class, another attack occurred. This time, luckily, Harry Potter was no longer suspected of being the heir, thanks to Stephen''s intervention. Harry was the one who found Justin Finch-Fletchley petrified, along with Nearly Headless Nick floating motionless in front of him. Before Harry could do or say anything, Stephen appeared, kicked him, and hid him with invisibility magic. He quickly took him away while watching McGonagall emerge from one of the hallways. Why did you do that? Harry asked, in pain. Idiot. Do you want to be found next to the guy who was shouting that he was a Muggle-born wizard? They''re going to think you''re the heir! Stephen said, giving him a smack on the head. But I''m not! Harry defended himself while rubbing his head. Unfortunately, you are. Or at least, one of them Stephen said, staring at Harry. Wh-what do you mean by that? In the dueling class... you were able to speak to the snake. Yeah, but a lot of wizards can do that too, right? Sigh. No, it''s extremely rare, and if someone has the ability, they usually hide it Stephen replied, a bit tired. Why hide it? Because the ones who used it were dark wizards. Slytherin was one of them, which is why his heir is expected to have the same ability. In any case, don''t tell anyone you can speak Parseltongue Stephen said, leaving the stunned Harry behind as he headed for the Gryffindor common room. Sigh. Maybe I should get more involved. Even though no one will die, it''s stressful seeing everyone walking around suspiciously, Stephen thought as he made his way to the castle. A couple of days later, Stephen was helping train the new students, some from other houses who had joined the courtyard to learn. Stephen was surprised to see a few Slytherins among them, but he didn''t mind. Angelina, Percy, and, for some reason, the Weasley twins were in charge of selecting those who seemed trustworthy. First and foremost, in our training, you cannot use your wand. Since most Eldritch magic consumes stamina like regular magic, training your bodies is essential. And above all, if you use Eldritch magic to harm an innocent... I will personally lead a group to hunt you down Stephen said, looking at several of the Slytherins just in case, making everyonenot just the Slytherinsfeel an overwhelming pressure. Clap! Alright, now run for 20 minutes Stephen said, clapping his hands to wake everyone up, speaking with a smile as if the threat he had just made had never happened. Stephen! Please help, Penelope...! suddenly, a distressed cry reached Stephen. Percy, looking nervous, quickly approached him. What happened to Penelope? Stephen asked seriously as the exhausted Percy, who had come running for help, tried to catch his breath. Penelope was attacked. She''s petrified in the infirmary Percy said sadly, almost crying. Sigh. It''s okay, don''t worry. Misty has already managed to get adult mandrakes for the potion, we just need to ask Snape for help. Thank you Percy quickly said, relief washing over his face. Angelina, you''re in charge. I have to go ask Stone Face for help Stephen said as he left, with Percy quickly following behind. When they reached Snape''s door, Percy quickly lost his courage and just stood there watching what Stephen was about to do. Come in before they could knock, Snape''s voice sounded from inside. What does Mr. Flamel need to be making so much noise outside my office? Snape said as soon as he saw Stephen enter. Stephen held back the urge to mock how Snape knew it was him before knocking, remembering that back in first year, whenever he wanted to annoy Snape, he would always leave something at his door. So, it was reasonable for Snape to be on guard whenever he heard him nearby. Hello, professor. Seeing the school''s need for mandrake plants, I took the liberty of acquiring some Stephen said calmly to Snape, since he needed a favor and didn''t want to get on his bad side. At least not today. I seem to recall that the school has plants about to mature. What makes the ones you brought any better, Mr. Meddler? Or perhaps you have little confidence in your school? Snape said in a biting tone, staring at Stephen. The school where students are being attacked without anyone finding the culprit. Yes, I trust it with my life Stephen replied with a hint of mockery. Snape stared at him and, without saying anything, simply extended his hand for Stephen to hand over the plants. If you need more, you can come find me Stephen said as he handed over a bag and quickly left. Percy, not fully understanding, thanked Snape and followed Stephen. Phew. If we had stayed any longer, I wouldn''t have been able to resist mocking Snape. And our request for help would have ended in nothing Stephen said to Percy as he brushed off nonexistent dust from his chest. Thanks?... for not mocking a professor Percy said, then quickly said goodbye to Stephen as he returned to the infirmary. Percy is always so boring Stephen muttered as he watched Percy leave, obviously worried about his girlfriend. As he observed, he saw a redhead, a blonde, and something that looked like a bird peeking from behind a column. What are the little ones doing and... is that a griff? Stephen asked, surprised to see the creature, which was obviously created with summoning magic. Hi, big brother. This is Ben. Say hello, Ben Luna cheerfully greeted Stephen when he approached, casually introducing her small griff, which obeyed Luna and raised a paw in greeting. By the way, Stephen had managed to trick Luna into calling him brother, though Ginny had been harder to convince, so in the end, only Luna called him that. Luna is practicing to maintain her summons for longer, but she struggles, and they only last 10 seconds Ginny explained while greeting Stephen. 10 seconds is quite a lot Stephen was surprised that a little girl could endure magical drain for so long while keeping the image of a creature in her mind. He watched as the creature was forcibly pulled back into its summoning portal. Well, it makes sense that she can''t last longer. After all, we don''t have the super battery called Vishanti... Suddenly, Stephen stopped his internal monologue as he started thinking deeply, leaving the two girls intrigued. Battery! How could I forget that?! Don''t worry, little sister, I have a solution to make your summons last longer! Stephen said as he ruffled both girls'' hair before running off. The two girls just watched him leave, then looked at each other with their hair all messy, finding it funny. Fred, George! Stephen burst into the room where the twins were playing fighting games at a table that projected illusions to recreate the game. What''s up, boss? Fred, spamming the same attack is cheating. Of course not. If you can do it, that means it''s part of the game. We''re almost done, boss. Both responded without looking up as they pummeled each other in the game. You can finish later Stephen said as he turned off the game. Nooo. Boss, I was finally about to break our never-ending tie streak Fred groaned, devastated that he had been about to win. Tough luck, Fred, but the boss needs us George, on the other hand, was happy about the interruption. How do the amusement park rides power up? Stephen asked quickly, ignoring them. Did you forget, boss? But you''re the one who created them! the twins responded in confusion, starting to suspect he might be a disguised spy. Idiots, just answerwhat does the ride operator have to do? Stephen asked, a bit stressed from dealing with the twins. The twins exchanged puzzled looks but answered. They just have to place their hand on the magic circle to channel their magic. And they have to switch out every so often when their mana runs out. That''s right. The amusement park rides are different from televisions and magicphones, which consume so little mana that they can function with ambient energy. Yeah? the twins still didn''t understand what this was all about. We forgot about batteries. Batteries? What''s that? at the twins'' question, Stephen realized why he had forgotten something that used to belong to the Muggle world. Looks like I''m getting too used to thinking like a wizard from this world Stephen understood that, after living in the magical world for so long, at Hogwarts and everything, he had started thinking a lot like the wizards here. To sum it up, a battery is an object that can store energy to use it for other things. Some can even be recharged by connecting them to an electrical network. Sounds cool, but why would we want Muggle electricity? Yeah, plus, electricity breaks down when it gets too close to magic Fred quickly responded, realizing the small inconvenience. No, idiots. What we need is to create a magical battery and a way to charge it with ambient magic. That would reduce the need for wizards at the amusement park to work themselves to exhaustion. The twins quickly understood Stephen, exchanged a grin, and answered. If you need help, just say the word. I was already wondering when we''d create something new. And not just that. If we find a way to create batteries, we could make the illusion magic in the games even stronger Stephen said, smiling as he watched the twins get even more excited. Awesome, boss! What are we waiting for? they both said, looking like they were about to start jumping. Misty! Stephen ignored the excited twins and called for the Flamel family''s house-elf. Young master! Misty appeared very cheerfully and quickly approached Stephen. Hey, Misty, we''re here too. Misty, long time no see the twins quickly greeted Misty when they saw her, only to earn her look of disdain before she ignored them. It''s okay, Misty. They already apologized for breaking your favorite photo, and they even fixed and decorated it Stephen said with a smile, stepping in to help the twins a little. Upon hearing that, Misty looked at the twins with less disdain and greeted them. Hello. Well, it''s something Stephen said to the twins, who felt a little guilty for making the little elf angry. Misty, we need you to cover for us for a few days while we research some alchemical tools Stephen quickly explained the reason for his call. Lady Perenelle forbade Misty from helping the young master skip classes Misty responded, promptly rejecting the request. Stephen tried everything to convince the elf, only to be refused every time. He finally stopped when he saw the little one on the verge of tears because she couldn''t help him. Sigh Alright, Misty, don''t worry. That just means we''ll have to do it during breaks and vacations. So, can you cover for us when we''re not in class? Stephen had to give in, as he didn''t want his elf friend to be sad because of him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, Misty can help when the young master is not in class Misty said, quickly regaining her smile. Alright, we''re going to have to make the most of every moment. So, let''s get to it Stephen said to the twins as he pulled out a suitcase from his belongings. Inside, he had a small laboratory, thanks to an Extension Charm. Though not as big as Newt Scamander''s, it had everything they needed. Misty, create illusions of us, and if something urgent happens, you can come get us Stephen said as he entered the suitcase, followed by the twins. Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 52 - 52: "The Chamber of Secrets" A few days after the twins began their investigation, Snape, thanks to his plants, was able to easily create the necessary potions to depetrify the students. Obviously, the professors acted cautiously, not telling the students that the potion was on its way, as the apparent heir had attempted several times to attack Professor Sprout''s mandrakes. Therefore, when the potion was created, they quickly took it to the petrified students and waited for them to fully recover before asking who the attacker or the supposed heir was. Some responded that they saw a giant snake before being petrified, but they did not see the face of the person controlling it. The professors and Dumbledore quickly recognized that it was the legendary basilisk. "What do we do, Albus? Although we know which beast petrified the studentsand thanks to Merlin, they weren''t killed by its deadly gazewe still don''t know where it''s hiding or where the Chamber of Secrets is," said McGonagall, looking at the headmaster and waiting for orders, along with the other professors. "For now, it is essential to protect the students from the basilisk''s deadly gaze. I recall seeing the Weasley twins and Mr. Flamel playing with some glasses. Perhaps we could distribute them among the students," said Dumbledore. "But that will make the students panic," said Flitwick, a bit worried. "Don''t worry. I can wear some modern glasses, and everyone will take me as an example and want to wear them," Lockhart interjected egotistically, only to be ignored. "We should simply tell them the reason. I think it''s better to be petrified than to die," Snape pointed out. "Although Flitwick is right to fear that the students will panic, Snape has a good point. With the mandrakes Stephen donated and the ones about to mature in the greenhouse, it doesn''t matter how many end up petrified; there''s a cure. But death has none," Sprout opined. Just as Dumbledore was about to speak, he was interrupted by a letter that fell toward him. After reading it, he wore a worried expression. "Is something wrong, Dumbledore?" Flitwick quickly asked. "Sigh The Ministry wants to imprison Hagrid as the prime suspect. Take care of things hereI must go meet Fudge," Dumbledore said before quickly leaving the room. "Hagrid was the culprit. Obviously, I always knewit was easy to figure out," Lockhart said foolishly, earning a reproachful look from the other professors. "Idiot, the Ministry is just looking for a scapegoat," McGonagall said, a bit exasperated. "That''s right, Lockhart. You said you knew where the Chamber of Secrets was," Flitwick quickly added. "A basilisk would be easy to defeat for someone who constantly fights for their life," Snape said mockingly. "I-I... of course, I have faced several basilisks while searching for lost children in the Transylvanian forest," Lockhart stammered, realizing that his lies were turning against him. "Just let me prepare my anti-basilisk tools, and I''ll go hunt it down in no time," Lockhart said before quickly leaving under the gaze of all the professors. The professors returned to their duties, thinking about how to make the students wear glasses for their safety, unaware that outside the room where they were speaking, Stephen had been listening. In fact, he had just been passing by after going to get something to eat since Misty had gone out to gather some materials. "Tsk. The old man figured it out. I forgot that poor Hagrid might end up imprisoned in Azkaban. Aaah, well, let''s do it today before Fudge takes him away," Stephen said as he quickly headed toward the group that was training. "Alright, training ends here. Everyone, gather around!" Stephen said as soon as he arrived at the courtyard. Everyone was there today, as they occasionally enjoyed training outdoors with the rookies. "What''s up, boss?" Jordan asked, approaching with the others. "Call the twins. Tell them to hurry up, or they''ll miss something fun," Stephen quickly said, to which Jordan obeyed and swiftly pulled out his Magicphone. "Listen up. Rookies, move to a safe spot. Everyone else, form barriers around the courtyard so that whatever comes in can''t get out. We''ll be receiving a venomous, scaly, and giant visitor. By the way, its gaze can kill you, so keep that in mind. You can wear glasses and will only be petrified." When Stephen revealed what they were about to do, some trembled like twigs and asked to stay behind with the rookies while putting on their glasses. "Alright, those who don''t want to fight, just stay and hold the barrier; just don''t look into its eyes to avoid being petrified," Stephen agreed. Most of those who stayed were Stephen''s classmates and some older students who didn''t have classes at that time. Surprisingly, the Golden Trio remained among the group, though it wasn''t that strange to Stephen, knowing them. After all, they were the most Gryffindor of their group. "Mr. Stephen, the beast is a basilisk, isn''t it?" Hermione asked, having deduced what it was from the clues Stephen had given. In reality, ever since Stephen had given his false prophecy, Hermione had researched beasts that fit those categories, though she had no substantial proof. "You guessed it," Stephen said with a smile. Meanwhile, the others who had stayed to fight were starting to lose their enthusiasm upon hearing that they would be facing a basilisk. But they quickly pulled themselves together, thinking that with so many fighters, they could easily defeat the creatureuntil Stephen spoke. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "But we''re not going to kill it. We''re going to capture it alive and shove it in the Ministry''s face," Stephen said with a grin, thinking about the expressions of the Ministry officials who had blamed Hagrid for the student''s death and never sought out the real culprit. When they heard that they had to fight a deadly beast without being able to kill itsomething that would be extremely difficultseveral quickly gave up. Those who remained were the Golden Trio, Angelina Johnson, Lee Jordan (though he was still trembling), Alicia Spinnet (grinning with excitement for the fight), Oliver Wood (just going with the flow), and Percy Weasley, burning with vengeance for Penelope. And of course, the twins, who hadn''t arrived yet but were listening to everything through Lee Jordan''s phone. "Well, fewer than I expected," Stephen said, looking at the others, who were now preparingsomewhat embarrassedto maintain the barrier. Stephen realized that not many Aurors would want to face a basilisk, more because of the legends than anything else, since fighting one was actually rarethey were technically extinct. "Alright, form two teams: one for attack and one for support. I''ll go fetch our punching bag," Stephen said with a grin as he hurried toward the Chamber of Secrets. But after taking a few steps, he realized he didn''t know Parseltongue, so he flew back, grabbed Harry by the collar, and took off with him, leaving everyone stunned as Harry screamed. After flying for a few seconds, they quickly arrived at the girls'' bathroom where Moaning Myrtle resided. "What are we doing here, Stephen?" Harry asked as he recovered. "We''re going into the Chamber of Secrets," Stephen said while inspecting the sinks. "Here it is. Alright, Harry, speak Parseltongue to the lock." "What? Wait, the Chamber of Secrets is here?" Harry asked quickly. "Yes, I already told you. Come on, open the door," Stephen insisted. Harry approached and saw a snake carved onto one of the taps. He tried to open it, saying "Open up," but he did it normally, not knowing how to speak Parseltongue. "Not like that, idiot. In Parseltongue." "But I don''t know how," Harry defended himself, as it usually happened naturally when he encountered a snake. Realizing that Harry''s Parseltongue was an unconscious ability, Stephen got an idea and transmuted a small snake. As soon as Harry saw the snake, he instinctively spoke again, this time with hissing sounds no human should be able to make. "Zzaashaaz." As he spoke, the massive sink began to move, forming a giant tunnel leading into the darkness. Before Harry could say anything, he felt himself being grabbed by the collar again, followed by the weightless sensation of flying. "AAAAAH!" Harry screamed. As Stephen carried him, Harry saw them descending rapidly before the ground neared, only for them to soar back up and continue flying straight. He also caught a glimpse of what seemed to be a giant snake, but as they got closer, he realized it was only the shed skin. Seeing its size, Harry started to fear what they were about to face. "Alright, Harry. The last door. Open it and don''t look into the eyes of whatever is inside," Stephen said as he set Harry down before a massive door, decorated with various snakes forming a circle. Seeing the snake decorations, it was easier for Harry to speak Parseltongue. "Zzzashaaa," he said, and the snakes on the door began to move. One by one, they slithered aside, creating an opening until the door was fully ajar. This time, Stephen entered more cautiously. Although he was confident the basilisk''s gaze wouldn''t affect him much thanks to the protections he had placed on himself, he preferred to be safe than sorry. They entered a vast chamber, with stone serpents forming a passage in the center. At the far end stood a massive carved head with a grotesque expression, seemingly that of Salazar Slytherin, with its mouth open. But what caught their attention the most was the figure standing in the center of the chamber, facing the statue as if waiting for something. They didn''t have to wait long to see what it was. A giant serpent emerged from the mouth of Slytherin''s statuethe basilisk. "Looks like we arrived just in time, Harry," Stephen said with a smile, watching the snake emerge and the hooded wizard who was calling it. The wizard''s face was obscured, but Stephen noticed a black book in one of his pockets, making it clear he was being controlled. "Zaasazaahs," the hooded wizard hissed without turning around, giving an order to the basilisk, which directed its gaze toward Harry and Stephen. "Harry, what did he say?" Stephen asked, never taking his eyes off the hooded wizard. "He said to kill us," Harry replied, keeping his gaze on the floor to avoid the basilisk''s deadly stare. "Alright. Harry, I''m sorry, but you need to be the bait," Stephen said as he quickly attacked the hooded wizard, knocking him out with ease. Though the wizard had tried to dodge the spell, he clearly hadn''t expected Stephen to move so fast. "Bait? AAAAAAH!" Harry screamed, but before he could protest, Stephen''s cloak wrapped around him and auto-equipped itself, flying him first near the basilisk to draw its attention before zipping through one of the pipes the creature seemed to use to move around. The basilisk wasted no time in following. Seeing this, Stephen quickly approached the unconscious hooded wizard, who seemed to be a student, and tied him up just in case while inspecting his face. "Well, well, what a surprise," Stephen said with a grin as he hoisted the wizard onto his shoulder. "Misty!" he called, intending to take the student to the courtyard before Harry returned. "Yes, young master?" Misty responded as she appeared. Though nothing was supposed to be able to enter this place via Apparition, house-elf magic allowed them to appear anywhere as long as their master called them. "Misty, take me to the Hogwarts courtyard, please," Stephen requested. Misty took his hand, and they vanished instantly. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 53 - 53: "Versus the Basilisk" When they saw Stephen appear with Misty''s help, everyone quickly approached. "Boss, what happened? Where''s Harry?" Fred asked urgently. "He''s on his way. Get ready," Stephen said as he tossed the hooded wizard to the ground like it was nothing. "And who is he?" Ron asked. But before Stephen could answer, something was heard in the distance. "Harry''s coming! Get into position!" Stephen shouted, watching as everyone ran to their spots. What caught his attention was that Ginny and Luna seemed to have arrived while he was gone, so he grabbed each of them under his arms and took them to a corner. "Stephen, we want to fight too," Ginny grumbled. "You can attack from behind me. You don''t have enough training yet to be in the front line," Stephen responded, shaking his head. "Fine," they both agreed reluctantly. Then, they looked toward where Harry''s scream was coming from, seeing him running with a giant snake chasing after him. "Wear these glasses. They''ll stop you from getting killed or petrified by its gaze," Stephen said, tossing glasses to everyone with a flick of his hands. "Watch out!" Harry arrived just as everyone put on their glasses. The cape quickly threw him into the battlefield alongside Ron, Percy, Angelina, and the twins. They would be the front-line fighters, while Hermione and the others would provide support from behind. "Attack!" The first to shout was Percy, surprising everyone, who also started casting spells, either with Eldritch magic or Hogwarts magic. "Aim for its eyes first!" Hermione shouted while casting a shield spell to prevent the basilisk from biting or hitting Harry and Ron with its tail. Stephen made a few hand signals to the levitation cape to assist them, and it covered the serpent''s eyes. "Fred, catch!" George shouted to his brother, throwing him a chain of light that passed over the basilisk''s tail. Fred quickly understood and grabbed one end, driving it into the ground with a sword, preventing the serpent from using its tail to attack. For some reason, at some point, Ron ended up on top of the basilisk''s head, holding onto a chain. "Ron, attack its eyes!" Harry shouted, using a shield to defend himself from a headbutt by the basilisk and seeing that his friend was so close. "Don''t say it like it''s easy!" Ron shouted, holding on for dear life. "You''re forgetting the new techniques we learned," Stephen said softly, but everyone heard him thanks to magic. "Right! Heavy Magic Warrior Art!" With Percy''s shout, a large shield appeared in front of him as he ran forward. Each step multiplied his speed and strength until he crashed head-on into the giant serpent, leaving it stunned for a few seconds. Those seconds were enough for Ron to strike one of the basilisk''s eyes. "Well done, Percy!" Fred shouted. "Though Ron could put in more effort," George didn''t miss the chance to tease his brother. "Then come do it yourself!" Ron shot back, gripping the chain again as the snake started thrashing in pain. The supporting wizards cast control spells, illusions, and containment magic to buy time for Ron to get down. It looked like he would make it, but just as he was about to lose his balance, Angelina appeared beside him, standing on a light platform created by Hermione. "Need some help, little guy?" Angelina said with a grin as she extended her hand to Ron. "Thanks," Ron said, embarrassed, quickly climbing down from the snake. As soon as Ron touched the ground, the serpent broke free from the control and started attacking again. "They seem to be struggling a bit," Stephen commented, slightly tired. "I think it''s because they''re holding back so they don''t kill the basilisk, don''t you think?" Ginny said, rolling her eyes at Stephen''s complaint. After all, they were facing a mythical beast that even adults wouldn''t be able to defeat easily. "Cory, it''s your turn!" Luna shouted, ignoring their conversation. At Luna''s shout, a portal formed, from which a massive rhinoceros emerged. Without hesitation, it charged at the serpent. The impact left the basilisk stunned once again. "Well done, Luna!" Harry shouted excitedly as he and the others threw chains, driving them into the ground and successfully restraining the serpent. Completely immobilized, the snake struggled to free itself but failed. After a few seconds of thrashing and nervous glances, the snake seemed to give up, remaining still while attempting to kill them with its gaze, to no avail. Stephen noticed this and, with a gesture, sealed the serpent''s remaining eye, rendering it unable to open. "Well done, everyone. Although I would have preferred if both its eyes were intact," Stephen said, approaching with the girls. "Don''t say such nonsense!" Ron quickly shouted, reflecting the thoughts of everyone present. "What is going on here?!" a commanding voice shouted before they could say more. A group had approached quickly. It was Headmaster Dumbledore, Minister Fudge, Lucius Malfoy, and Hagridwho was chainedfollowed by four Aurors. "Oh, you arrived just in time. We captured the beast of the Chamber of Secrets and... the supposed heir," Stephen said, approaching the hooded wizard who was chained. He pulled off the hood, revealing the person''s identity to everyone. "Draco!" Lucius shouted upon seeing his son. He quickly ran over to lift him up. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What have you done to my son?" Lucius exclaimed, pulling out his wand and aiming it directly at Stephen. Before Stephen could react, Misty appeared out of nowhere, swiftly disarming Lucius. Chains emerged from the ground, trapping him and forcing him to kneel. Before Lucius could protest, Misty pointed a sword at his neck. "Don''t you dare disrespect my master!" Misty said in a serious voice, her presence leaving everyone stunned. Her aura had completely changed. If one paid attention, at that moment, Fred and George trembled slightly, recalling a small trauma. Lucius, recovering from his shock, spoke arrogantly: "How dare you attack a wizard? You should be killed, you filthy elfugh...!" Before he could finish, a hand violently grabbed his face, and the last thing he saw was a red aura dragging him into the worst nightmares imaginable. "Aaaaahhh!" Lucius screamed in agony. Everyone watched in shock, even Fudge not daring to intervene. The hand holding Lucius belonged to Stephen, whose anger was palpable. The magic in the air seemed to respond to his fury, leaving the weaker wizards breathless. "Alright, Mr. Flamel, I believe Mr. Malfoy has gotten the point," Dumbledore said, coming out of his surprise. He looked around and felt the magic flowing, realizing that even he could not manipulate it in such a way. It was as if the world itself was on Stephen''s side. Hearing Dumbledore, Stephen released Lucius, while Misty handed him a cloth, which he used to wipe his hand as if he had touched something disgusting. "Y-you what did you do? What are you?" Lucius stammered, trembling in fear as he looked at Stephen. "If you insult my family again, not even your hybrid and hideous master will be able to save you from your worst nightmare," Stephen said firmly before turning away, ignoring the trembling Lucius. "Minister Fudge, as you can see, arresting an innocent man to save your own skin is not a good idea. So it would be great if you released my friend Hagrid," Stephen said, looking at Fudge, who initially showed fear but tried to compose himself and appear authoritative. "Cough... Of course, thank you all for capturing the Chamber''s creature and the supposed heir. But that doesn''t change the fact that Hagrid might have been the previous heir," Fudge retorted, attempting to sound superior. "No. The heir has always been the same," Stephen said as he approached Draco and pulled a black book from his pocket. "Impossible. While young Malfoy may have opened the Chamber recently, he could not have done so so many years ago," Fudge argued. Without saying anything, Stephen used a spell called Eye of Agamotto, which revealed the true nature of things. The spell was directed at the black book lying on the ground. From the book emerged the figure of a man, whom Dumbledore immediately recognized. "Tom Marvolo Riddle. Essentially, Voldemort, or a part of his soul. As Minister, you should be familiar with this kind of magic, so I won''t give a lesson," Stephen said. "What have you done?" Tom asked, looking at his form, surprised to have been pulled from the book against his will. "Hello, Tom. Goodbye, Tom," Stephen said as he conjured a sword of lightdifferent from any other, with a divine glowand swiftly stabbed the book. "Aaaah!" Tom screamed, vanishing in agony. "Alright, all set," Stephen said, dusting off his hands and turning back to Fudge. "Unless you want to face the Flamel family''s lawyer and all those present who risked their lives to catch the real culprit, please release my friend," Stephen said with a smile. Fudge, with a look of resentment upon realizing he could not assert his authority, relented. "Release him," he ordered the Aurors, who quickly unchained Hagrid. Fudge glanced at the Malfoysnow freethen at the students watching him, some recording the scene, and finally at the basilisk bound in the field. He decided the best course of action was to leave quickly. "Dumbledore, take care of your school," he said, walking away with the Aurors behind him. "See you in court to get Hagrid''s wand back, Minister!" Stephen called out, watching as Fudge hesitated for a moment before continuing without a word. Just as Dumbledore was about to speak, the other professors arrived, with Lockhart at the front. "Fantastic! I expected nothing less from my students. Surely my advice was helpful; I deserve some credit for this," Lockhart said as he approached, hugging Harry and then Ron, who showed a disgusted expression. Stephen, looking at Lockhart, turned his gaze to Misty, who was clinging to his leg, happy that her master had defended her. "Misty, the evidence." "Here it is, young master," Misty responded, handing him a giant folder. "Headmaster Dumbledore, I have proof that Lockhart never lived through any of his adventures. He stole them from other wizards, whom he later attacked with memory magic until they were either insane or dead," Stephen said, handing the folder to the professors, who were left stunned. Lockhart froze upon hearing this. "Is that true, Lockhart?" McGonagall shouted furiously. "I... I... Stay back!" Lockhart yelled, grabbing Ron as a hostage and pointing at him with his own wand, which he had picked up from the ground. Everyone, shocked, drew their wands and aimed at Lockhart. "Hahaha! They took Ron as a hostage! You owe me 10 Galleons," Fred shouted cheerfully at his brother George, who looked defeated. The twins had bet on who would end up as the hostage, and Fred had won. "Are you seriously betting while my life is in danger?!" Ron shouted, trembling as he felt his own wand pressed against his neck. Stephen sighed, moved his hand, and formed a translucent shield around Ron, surprising Lockhart. "Stay still! Obliviate!" Lockhart shouted, casting his favorite spell with great skill. But since he was using Ron''s broken wand, the spell backfired, hitting him in the face and sending him flying several meters backward. "That was dangerous!" Ron complained. "Relax, I put up a shield. At worst, it would have hurt a little," Stephen said with a smile as the professors approached to restrain Lockhart. "It still would have hurt?! Then what was the point of the shield?" Ron grumbled. "It''s fine, Ronny, nothing happened to you in the end." "Exactly, Ron, stop being such a crybaby," the carefree twins chimed in. "Tsk," Ron huffed, walking away to join his friends. "Sigh. Even though it was dangerous, I have to say you all did a good job. Now, return to your rooms while the professors handle the rest," Dumbledore said. "Dumbledore, we have a problem," someone spoke up. "What is it?" Everyone turned to look at Lockhart, who was regaining consciousness. "Hello. Who are you people? And who am I?" Lockhart said with a goofy smile. "Sigh. Take him to St. Mungo''s," Dumbledore ordered, exhausted. "Mr. Stephen, if I could have a minute of your timeand bring young Harry with you," Dumbledore said as he walked away. At some point, Lucius and Draco had disappeared Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ???? ko-fi.com/yodarki ???? patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 54 - 54: "Spoilers in the Headmaster''s Office" "I wonder what the headmaster wants," Harry said as he followed Stephen toward Dumbledore''s office. "Who knows," Stephen replied. Both fell silent, staring at the gargoyle at the entrance. They stood there for a few seconds in silence until Harry broke it. "Don''t you have to say the password?" he asked, looking at Stephen. "Do you know the password?" Stephen shot back. "How would I know? I thought you did, since you were walking so confidently." "You''re the one always getting into trouble. You should be a regular customer here." As they argued in front of the gargoyle, it suddenly began to move, revealing a staircase behind it. "Look, the passage opened," Harry said quickly. "Maybe it''s automatic," Stephen commented with interest as he walked ahead. When they reached the office door, it suddenly swung open. The one who stormed out in fury was none other than Lucius Malfoy, accompanied by Dobby. Upon seeing the people outside, he nearly had a heart attack but held himself back, maintaining his pride and ignoring them as he quickly exited, eager to escape that cursed school. "See you later, noble sir," Stephen greeted with a malicious smile, sending a chill down Malfoy''s spine. "I will have my revenge," Malfoy muttered, but Stephen heard him clearly and smiled, curious to see what scheme that pest would come up with. He hoped it would be enough to justify the Dark Lord having one less pawn. "Come in, boys," Dumbledore said, watching Stephen''s expression, knowing he was planning something devious but choosing not to comment. Stephen snapped out of his thoughts and quickly entered with Harry. Both sat on one of the sofas. "Sir, Tom Riddle was him, wasn''t he? Voldemort?" Harry asked, breaking the silence. "That''s right, Harry. When he was a student, that was his name. After leaving Hogwarts, he changed it to the one we now know," Dumbledore answered calmly. Hearing that response, Harry fell silent, though he seemed to want to ask something. "S-Sir... when the Sorting Hat was choosing my house, it said I could also go to Slytherin and achieve great things there," Harry confessed, hesitating before asking. "Ugh, this is such a hassle. So much beating around the bush!" Stephen interrupted, standing up under the watchful eyes of both. He grabbed the Sorting Hat, which was sitting in a corner of the office. "Here, stick your hand in while thinking about whether you deserve to be a Gryffindor," Stephen said, tossing the hat to Harry, who caught it instinctively. "What?" Harry asked, confused. "Just do it already," Stephen said impatiently, while Dumbledore watched with intrigue but remained silent. "Well..." Harry did as Stephen instructed, sticking his hand inside the hat. Although the hat said nothing, Harry kept repeating to himself whether he truly deserved to be a Gryffindor. Suddenly, Harry''s eyes widened in surprisehe felt himself grabbing something. Excited, he quickly pulled it out and discovered a gleaming, ornate sword. It looked ancient, with intricate lettering adorning its blade. "Looks like you are worthy," Stephen commented with a smile as he approached Dumbledore''s desk, searching through the headmaster''s hidden stash. Dumbledore wanted to say something, but at that moment, Harry was more important than his sweets. "That is the Sword of Gryffindor, Harry. Only a true Gryffindor can pull it from the hat," Dumbledore explained before Harry could ask. Seeing that Harry had relaxed a bit after hearing that, but still seemed bothered by something, Dumbledore continued. "It seems something is still troubling you, Harry." Before Harry could respond, Stephenwho had found Dumbledore''s hidden sweetsinterrupted. "He''s worried about speaking Parseltongue," he said while eating the headmaster''s favorite lemon drops under the latter''s disappointed gaze. "I see," Dumbledore replied calmly. Harry was surprised by how nonchalantly they handled it. He remembered that Stephen had told him it was better if no one knew he could speak Parseltongue, so he shot him an inquisitive look. "Idiot, obviously the headmaster of a magical school would know everything that happens in his school. Especially if it produced a Dark Lord," Stephen said bluntly. He knew that all the ghosts and portraits were Dumbledore''s eyes. The only way to truly hide something in Hogwarts was to go somewhere without them, like the Room of Requirement or the student dormitories. Obviously, bathrooms too. Dumbledore sighed and decided to clarify, "There is a magical contract in place that only allows me to hear things that could affect the school. Students'' secrets are safe." Stephen shot him a mocking look. Ignoring Stephen''s expression and the fact that he had just watched him pocket all of his hidden sweets, Dumbledore turned to Harry. "Harry, that night when the Dark Lord failed and left you that scar, he unintentionally transferred part of his power to you. That''s why you can speak Parseltongue," Dumbledore explained, trying to reassure him. "I see. Thank you, Headmaster," Harry said, feeling more at ease. "I''m glad you''re feeling better, Harry. If you don''t have any more questions, you may go. I need to speak with Mr. Flamel," Dumbledore said, resigned to the fact that Stephen had emptied all of his candy stashes. "Sir, the bookcan I keep it?" Harry asked quickly, pointing at the stabbed book on Dumbledore''s desk. Dumbledore looked at the book for a second before answering, "Of course, Harry. I''m done with it. You may take it." Harry grabbed the book and rushed out of the office. "Such impatience. Anyway, there are thousands of ways to help his friend," Stephen commented as he sat back down on the sofa. Dumbledore only sighed and took a seat on the couch across from Stephen, preparing for a serious conversation about what exactly the boy was planning for the future. "Steph..." But before Dumbledore could finish saying Stephen''s name, he noticed his expression change. His face turned seriousalmost angryas he shifted his gaze toward the desk. Dumbledore followed Stephen''s line of sight but saw nothing. He was about to ask what was wrong when he suddenly fell silent. A small group of children materialized around a Time-Turner. Dumbledore and Stephen remained quiet, observing the four children who had appeared. They seemed to be around eight or nine years old. What caught Stephen''s attention the most was one of the two girls in the group. She felt oddly familiar, but what truly surprised him was how magic seemed to swirl around her as if delighted by her mere presence. Even some of the enchanted objects in the office began to glow brighter, as if trying to attract her attention. His intrigue deepened when he noticed a seal on her magic. Despite the restriction, the small traces that leaked from it were enough to cause such an unusual reaction. "If this girl grows up peacefully, she could rule the world like a god," Stephen thought. His musings were interrupted by the children''s conversation. "What do we do? If Uncle finds out, we''re doomed," said one of the red-haired boys. Strangely, there was another boy beside him who looked nearly identical, with only a few minor differences. Anyone would assume they were twins if not for those small distinctions. "I don''t want Mom to smack my butt," the other redhead said, clutching his head in fear. "Relax. Why can''t you be as brave as your parents? They catch dragons for fun," said the blonde girlthe one who had caught Stephen''s attention. "Look at Lily. She''s calmer than you two, and she''s just a little girl. Right, Lily? ...Lily?" The children turned toward the small red-haired girl standing a bit apart from them, her eyes closed as she muttered something under her breath. They moved closer to hear her. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Uncle, it was Rosi''s idea. She forced us. We just wanted to talk to the Sorting Hat, but she found a weird Time-Turner and wanted to try it Please don''t punish my dad," she mumbled quickly, as if rehearsing what she''d say when they inevitably got caught. "Lily, you damn traitor! We haven''t even been caught yet!" Rosi shouted, visibly enraged. "''Yet''?" the two redheads asked in unison, beginning to tremble again. "Idiots, it''s just a figure of speech. Besides, Dad went to visit old Dumby. We just have to get back before he does," Rosi said, trying to calm down the boys, who were already on the verge of tears. "Lily, your brothers James and Albus don''t mind getting your dad in trouble. Why should you worry?" said Rosi, looking at her cousin, who was still rehearsing her excuses. "But the last time Albus got in trouble, Uncle made Dad capture the ten most wanted dark wizards in two weeks, or he would be beaten," Lily said sadly, remembering how busy and worried her father had been. "He caught them in a week anyway. And even though Dad says that, he never actually hits his brother... I think," Rosi replied, trying to reassure her. "But Uncle gets really mad when it comes to anything related to time," Lily added, a little worried. "It''s fine. We just have to ask my mom to distract Dad while we escape," Rosi said with a mischievous smile, thinking she might even enjoy a light punishment. "Okay," Lily replied, visibly calmer. The two girls then turned to look at the two red-haired boys crouching behind them, clearly scared. "Why are you so afraid? Even your parents would be proud!" Rosi said, looking at the boys with reproach. "Yeah, but Mom will be furious. She gets mad every time Dad plays heavy pranks." "And my mom will be mad too... Uncle G will mock me," the other redhead added. "Sigh. Lily, you handle them. They''re your direct cousins. I''m going to see what the school was like before Dad became headmaster. I don''t believe what Mom said about it being ''cool''..." Rosi muttered, turning around. As she did, she noticed for the first time the two people who had been sitting there the whole time: Dumbledore and Stephen, watching them with interest. Lily also turned around when she saw that Rosi had gone silent. "I-it was Rosie''s fault! She forced us. She said breaking rules made her happy and that if we didn''t go with her, she would eat us. Please, don''t punish my dad!" Lily said quickly, betraying her friend without hesitation. "Ahhh, Lily, traitor! You''re supposed to be my cousin! You betrayed your family!" Rosi shouted, furious. "Ahhh, the demon!" the two red-haired boys screamed in unison, standing up and running in circles, terrified. Stephen started to feel a headache from all the commotion. Then, he sensed something and looked up at the ceiling. Suddenly, a portal formed above them, and shining chains emerged, catching the children''s attention. "Ahhh, the real demon found us! Run!" Rosi shouted, trying to escape. But it was useless, as the chains quickly captured them all. "Ahhh, help!" one of the boys tried to scream, but the chains covered their mouths, preventing them from saying anything else. After capturing them, the chains pulled them into the portal, which closed immediately. "Such interesting kids," Dumbledore commented, looking at Stephen with an amused smile. "Tsk, old man, if you have something to say, tell me later. I''m not in the mood right now. They just ruined part of my life," Stephen said, annoyed. "Don''t worry. That actually eased many of my concerns," Dumbledore replied cheerfully. "See you later," Stephen said and left. ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will help me keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories!ko-fi.com/yodarkihttps://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 55 - 55: "Returning Home and Trouble at Harry''s House" After that strange moment in the headmaster''s office, Stephen headed to the Gryffindor common room, where he found a cheerful Harry excitedly recounting how he had saved Dobby, the house-elf, from the Malfoys. "Boss Stephen, I managed to trick Lucius into freeing Dobby," Harry said happily upon seeing Stephen arrive. Stephen looked at him for a few seconds, and for some reason, his proud expression irritated him, so he gave him a smack on the head. "Why was that?" Harry asked, offended, rubbing his head. "If you have kids in the future, I hope they don''t give me trouble," Stephen said, ignoring a confused Harry as he made his way to his room. Suddenly, he stopped and turned to Harry. "Uncle, cousin, brother... What did they mean?" Stephen pondered over the way the children addressed each other and their parents. "It doesn''t matter. The future will tell," he said, continuing on his way, leaving the Golden Trio very confused. "What''s up with him?" Ron asked. "I don''t know, but I need to study, so if you''ll excuse me," Hermione said, returning to her book on the history of house-elves. Arriving at his shared dorm, where the twins were playing and fighting, Stephen glanced at them momentarily before lying down to sleep, paying them no further attention. "Fred, let''s make this competition more interesting with a bet." "What do you have in mind?" "If I win, you''ll have to name your kid after meif you ever have one." "Sure, and if I win, you''ll name yours after me. It''s time to settle this rivalry once and for all," Fred agreed to the ridiculous bet. "So that''s how they got their names No wonder they have that personality if their names were based on a joke," Stephen muttered before falling asleep. After a few peaceful days of training, playing, and studying, the moment many students had eagerly awaited finally arrived: the end of the school year. "With 553 points, the winner is Gryffindor," Dumbledore announced as the Gryffindor students jumped with joy. "Well, this time, they can''t complain that Dumbledore added points at the end because we earned them when we fought the basilisk," Ron said cheerfully. Indeed, after defeating the basilisk, all the participants were Gryffindors and one Ravenclaw, so they each earned 50 points, nearly reaching 1,000 and breaking many records. However, they ended up with 553 points, thanks to Snape''s efforts and the troublesome Gryffindors who felt freer knowing they had enough points. "If you guys hadn''t lost so many points, we would have broken another record," Hermione complained, remembering how her housemates had gone wild in the last few weeks. "Alright, shorty, let the kids have some fun," Fred said, resting his arm on Hermione''s head, just as Stephen often did. "That''s right, shorty, we won anyway," George added teasingly. "You two were the ones who lost the most points!" Hermione yelled angrily, pushing Fred''s arm off. "Alright, don''t bother her. You guys really should have held back on the pranks," Stephen said, helping Hermione, whose cheeks looked like they were about to explode. "You''re the last one who should be saying that," Harry and Ron muttered, eyeing Stephen, who was having fun stretching Hermione''s face. "By the way, Harry, you might have to go back to your uncle and aunt''s house for a few days," Stephen said, letting go of Hermione, who shot him a death glare while rubbing her cheeks. "W-why? Did I do something wrong?" Harry asked quickly, standing up as if he were about to be sent to Azkaban. "Well, the temporary guardianship we had obviously expired. Don''t worry, I''ll come get you after a few days," Stephen said, reassuring Harry, who was now making odd faces. "Boss, I heard from Dad that the Minister is still furious about his encounter with you. Do you think he''ll make things difficult for you when you go train with the Aurors?" the twins interrupted. "I doubt it. The Aurors are under Rufus Scrimgeour''s command, and, in any case, the head of Magical Law Enforcement is Amelia Bones, who hired me," Stephen replied while eating pudding among the desserts. "Who''s Rufus?" Harry asked Ron, his benchmate. "Rufus Scrimgeour is the head of the Auror office. They say he''s pretty powerful," Ron answered, stuffing himself with desserts. "He''s just a grumpy old man with a bad face, addicted to fame. Be careful, or you''ll end up as the Ministry''s best propaganda piece," Stephen warned Harry. "I should work as a talent scout for a training company," he added, leaving the Golden Trio astonished and intrigued by Stephen''s comments. The twins chimed in with their own input: "Scrimgeour shows up at training sessions from time to time to ask the boss to appear on a program where Aurors catch dark wizards." "I also heard that he calls Magitech every day, trying to get them to approve the program for broadcast on TV," the twins said, without mentioning that the head of Magitech was Stephen himself, who was doubly annoyed by it. "Actually, I think it would be interesting," Ron said, intrigued, while Harry nodded. "Wouldn''t that help people see the Aurors'' efforts to punish the bad guys?" Hermione asked in favor of the idea. "Really? And what about exposing tactics, skills, and even the individuals responsible for catching dark wizards, so that their friends or family can take revenge or prepare in advance?" Stephen said sarcastically. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see. I''m sorry," Hermione said, understanding Stephen''s rejection of the idea. Besides revealing all that, it would also expose dark wizards to how destructive and powerful they could become by learning Eldritch magic. After all, while Stephen had allowed magic to be freely available in the wizarding world, he still maintained relative control over how most people used it. Dark wizards despised it, believing it to be light magic. But if they realized how powerful it truly was, it would be quite problematicso it was better for them to remain distrustful. "Well, I''m going to get ready to head home," Stephen said, cutting the conversation short and leaving. The others hurried to finish their desserts and do the same. "He went to sector B, catch him!" shouted a young Auror as he ran after a wizard dressed in black. Meanwhile, a few veteran Aurors stood atop a building, holding folders in their hands and taking notes. Among them was Stephen, along with several other Aurors, watching with interest. "And these are the new recruits who just finished three years of Auror training. Just a bunch of idiots running after another idiot," Stephen said disdainfully. The Aurors behind him tried to hide their embarrassment, as they themselves had once been the same. As everyone observed the young recruits, the sound of a phone ringing caught Stephen''s attention. Following the sound, he answered the call. "Ring... hello..." Stephen said, gesturing apologetically to the others before stepping away slightly to take the call. "Grandma, what''s up?... You want to visit Harry''s house?... If I meet you there, then... Alright, I''ll bring a gift, don''t worry..." Finishing the call, Stephen put away his phone and noticed the others looking at him with interest. "I have to go. Take care of finding some interesting recruits," Stephen told the Aurors accompanying him. They were there to recruit new Aurors for his team. In reality, he didn''t need to pay attention to all the recruits, as Stephen''s team was well-known among Aurorsconsidered an elite squad. Some even referred to them as the Auror Special Forces. As a result, all recruits dreamed of being chosen to join. However, Stephen only selected those who caught his attention, and not just the top performers in their class. This made the competition to join his team fierce. Due to the numerous merits of Stephen''s team, Amelia and Rufus had to reorganize the Auror office and create a new command unit called the Auror Legion, where the best and the special forces were stationed. They were responsible for the most dangerous missions, even assisting the International Confederation of Wizards. Naturally, Stephen remained their instructor. Since the Legion was still small, they needed to recruit more people. After saying a few farewell words and greeting the examiners, Stephen used a Portkey and appeared on Flamel Island. "Grandpa, didn''t you go with Grandma?" Upon arriving, he saw a man in his 30s patiently waiting for him. It was Nicolas Flamel. Stephen, using magic he had learned from the Ancient One, had managed to create an alchemical tool that restored youth in exchange for a large amount of magic. Since Nicolas and Perenelle were wizards with so much magic in their bodies that using it fully could harm them, this item was a blessing. It restored their youth at the cost of barely being able to use magic. Not many would accept such a trade-off, but the Flamels had even more powerful alchemical tools anyway. "I was waiting for you. Your grandmother went ahead with Misty," Nicolas said cheerfully upon seeing his grandson. "Ugh, I technically work for the Aurors, and they don''t let me use portals or Apparition. It''s ridiculous!" Stephen complained as he approached his grandfather. "They let you work with the Aurors even though you''re underagethey''re not going to break any more rules," his grandfather said with a smile, motioning for Stephen to take his arm. "They tricked me into working for them anyway," Stephen muttered, grabbing Nicolas'' arm as he activated a Portkey that transported them to where Perenelle was. "Urgh, I hate traveling with these things. I can''t wait to be able to use portals," Stephen grumbled, holding his head after traveling twice via Portkey, feeling dizzy. When he looked at his grandfather, he saw him staring ahead with a serious expression. Following his gaze, he saw that Harry''s house was about to explode; even the walls were creaking, struggling to contain something. "Uh-oh, is that Grandma? Who made her angry?" Stephen asked, realizing that what was warping the house was Perenelle''s magic, on the verge of losing control. "Isn''t the youth necklace supposed to absorb all of a person''s magic, leaving only the minimum?" Nicolas asked his grandson teasingly. "It''s obviously a prototype. Grandma insisted on using it no matter what. Let''s see what happens," Stephen defended himself, ignoring his grandfather''s amused look as he pulled out his phone. "Come to 4 Privet Drive, bring an Obliviator," Stephen said. After ending the call, he saw his grandfather toss a circular object to the ground, causing a curtain to appear around Harry''s house while an illusion formed, making it look as if nothing unusual was happening. "Old man, why didn''t you tell me you had that? It would be really useful during raids in the Muggle world," Stephen complained as he followed his grandfather, who entered the house with a worried expression. "Monster! Monster!" screamed an obese woman hiding under a table as they entered. Meanwhile, the Dursley family was kneeling in front of Perenelle, who was glaring at them furiously while keeping Harry behind her. It seemed that Perenelle''s anger had caused her to lose control of her magic, creating a well-known magi-accident. "Aren''t kids the only ones who lose control of their magic" "Shh," Nicolas interrupted Stephen before he could finish, silencing him so that Perenelle wouldn''t hear. "Powerful wizards can cause them too. Since they have so much magic, they need more control. That''s why the older a wizard gets, the calmer they become or they retreat to comfortable places," Nicolas explained, pointing out that ancient wizards are rarely seen in the magical world because most of them withdraw to peaceful locations. "That''s why they always keep an eye on Dumbledore. If a wizard as powerful as him were to lose control, he could cause massive damage without meaning to," Nicolas continued, mentioning that although Dumbledore was a hero, he was constantly monitored due to the risk he posed. "Or maybe they just watch him out of fear that he''ll steal all the sweets in the world," Stephen joked as he approached Harry... Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 56 - 56: "New Member of the Flamel Family." "So, what happened?" Stephen asked as he approached Harry and saw Misty applying medicine to his ankle. "I... I''m sorry," Harry said, embarrassed. "Sigh. You''re usually braver at Hogwarts," Stephen said, observing Harry, who looked guilty. "Young master, it was that Muggle''s fault," Misty said, pointing at the obese woman hiding under the table. "When the mistress and I arrived, her pet was biting little Harry while she mocked his parents," Misty explained seriously. "Did you leave your wand at the mansion before coming?" Stephen asked Harry. "Yes, just like you told me. Why?" Harry responded, confused. "We don''t want the Ministry bothering you or expelling you from Hogwarts." "What?" "I''ll explain later," Stephen said as he approached his grandmother, who was furious, while his grandfather tried to calm her down. "Perenelle, my dear wife, if you stay angry, it will harm you. Please, calm down," Nicolas said, trying to soothe his wife. Before Stephen could say anything, several noises were heard outsidethe sounds of Apparition. Since the door had been left open, the newcomers quickly entered the house. The first to step in was Kingsley Shacklebolt. Upon entering the Dursleys'' house and seeing Stephen, he relaxed and approached him. Behind him came more people: Dumbledore, a woman, the Minister, and several Aurors. Before they could say a word, Perenelle, seeing Dumbledore enter, spoke furiously and without hesitation. "Dumbledore, how could you let Harry Potter be abused by Muggles who despise magic?" Each word she spoke made her anger rise, intimidating everyone present. "Lady Perenelle, you can trust that when I left young Potter at his relatives'' home, there was also someone watching over and protecting him. I never received any reports of abuse. Perhaps this is a misunderstanding," Dumbledore said, trying to calm the enraged witch. "Where is that person?" she asked, growing even angrier upon learning that someone had been watching and did nothing. "I-I am," said the woman who had entered with Dumbledore timidly. "Mrs. Figg!" Harry exclaimed in surprise. "You know her, Harry?" "Yes, Mrs. Figg used to look after me when my relatives left on trips. She also fed me when they wouldn''t let me eat," Harry said, lowering his voice at the last part. But Perenelle heard it and began treating Mrs. Figg better. "You never reported that Harry was being mistreated at home?" Perenelle asked Mrs. Figg seriously. "T-they never went too far, so I thought he would be fine. Besides, once he grew up, he probably wouldn''t see that family again," Mrs. Figg replied. "Did you not consider that psychological abuse can leave lasting scars on young children as they grow?" Perenelle said angrily. Hearing that, Mrs. Figg had no response. She wasn''t a doctor, and as a Squib, she had endured much mistreatment in the magical world, especially from her own family. Perhaps that was why she didn''t see Harry''s mistreatment as unusual and simply supported him from the sidelines. "Psychological issues among wizards are serious, especially for a young wizard still developing. How do you think Obscurials are formed?" Perenelle said, startling the others. "Obscurials went extinct centuries ago," Minister Fudge quickly stated. "No. The former Dark Lord, Grindelwald, had an Obscurial among his followersone so powerful it nearly helped him win the war," Stephen responded, glancing at Dumbledore, who tried to maintain a neutral expression. "Very well. Young Potter will not become an Obscurial. We should handle this delicately," Dumbledore said, steering the conversation away. "I don''t care. Harry will come live with us," Perenelle declared, gesturing to her family to prepare to leave. "Mrs. Flamel, I understand that you''ve grown fond of young Potter, but you can''t just take a minor like this," Fudge said, trying to prevent Harry from leaving with the Flamels. "And who''s going to stop me? You?" Perenelle asked, exuding an aura of power as the house began to creak once more. "I-I, as Minister of Magic, must prevent the abduction of a minorespecially The Boy Who Lived!" Fudge blurted out, emboldening himself while hiding behind Dumbledore and the Aurors. Upon hearing that, Perenelle turned her gaze to Stephen. "Sigh. Vernon Dursley, Petunia Dursley, and... Marge Dursley are under arrest for the emotional abuse of a growing young wizard," Stephen declared, gesturing to Kingsley and the Aurors who had arrived with him. Kingsley, unsure of what to do, looked at Dumbledore, who nodded for him to proceed. With that, Kingsley and the Aurors shackled the Dursleys'' hands. "On what grounds are you giving that order?" Fudge intervened, trying to make things difficult for Stephen. "The International Confederation of Wizards established a law for the prevention of Obscurials, which all Ministries of Magic must abide by. But as Minister, you should already know that, shouldn''t you?" Stephen said mockingly as he walked past Fudge, who scowled in frustration but had no response. "You can''t do this! We''re not part of your world!" "Don''t take me away from my poor Dudley!" Petunia screamed, clinging to her son. "Monsters, stay away!" Marge yelled from under the table as her dog barked furiously. "Unfortunately, when a crime is committed against a wizard, we can intervene, and your government is well aware of that," Stephen said, mocking Vernon, who was now screaming in desperation. Then, he let the Aurors take over. "The children under their care will be sent to a hospital for physical and psychological evaluations. After that, they will be placed in orphanages if no direct relatives can take them in," one of the Aurors stated. "I have another sister. Send Dudley to her," Vernon responded bitterly, knowing he couldn''t escape. But he said nothing about Harry, earning the scorn of everyone present. "Harry Potter will be adopted by my family," Perenelle declared, glaring at Vernon before turning to Harry, who looked at her with surprise and a hint of excitement. "Is that alright, Harry? Would you like to come with us?" Perenelle asked gently, while Stephen handed her a pendant to the side. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes!" Harry answered quickly, fearing she might change her mind. "Wonderful!" Perenelle said happily as she put on the pendant. Under everyone''s astonished gaze, she began to grow younger. "So that''s why that girl called you ''brother''," Stephen murmured almost inaudibly. He suddenly felt a gaze on him and turned to see Dumbledore watching him with an intrigued smile. "So that''s why you had no objections, old man," Stephen said to the grinning Dumbledore. "I have no idea what you could be referring to, Mr. Flamel," Dumbledore replied calmly. Stephen followed his family and, in passing, noticed the dark expression on Minister Fudge''s face. The man glared at him as if he were his worst enemy. Everyone gathered around the nearly forgotten Nicolas Flamel. No one recognized him now that he was young again, which Nicolas didn''t mindhe had no interest in being chased everywhere. "Let''s take little Harry to the hospital for a check-up first, and then we''ll handle the adoption paperwork," Perenelle told her family. "There''s no need to go to the hospital," Harry said, slightly worried but far more interested in the adoption part. "Too bad. Even though they gave you the important vaccines at school, Grandma takes magical illnesses very seriously, so they''re definitely going to poke your backside," Stephen teased, earning a reproachful look from his grandmother. "A full check-up never hurts, Harry. After that, we''ll take care of the paperwork. It won''t take long, don''t worry," Nicolas reassured him. After a few more words, Misty transported them all to St. Mungo''s. Upon arriving at St. Mungo''s, Harry looked around in awe, never having been in a magical hospital before. "It all looks just like Hogwarts," Harry thought as he followed the Flamel family through the corridors. "Welcome to St. Mungo''s," a Healer greeted as she saw them enter. But upon recognizing the Flamels, she was left speechless, which Perenelle took advantage of to head straight to the examination rooms. "Hello, Healer. We''re here for a full medical check-up for Harry Potter. Here are the documents," Nicolas said kindly, handing over a parchment. "H-Harry Potter?" the Healer finally reacted, looking at Harry in astonishment before reading the documents. "Yes, of course. Please, follow me!" she said quickly, leading them to a private room. "It''ll be quick, Harry. Just a few tests," Stephen said as the Healer prepared the equipment. Though Harry felt nervous, the warmth of the Flamel family reassured him. After hours of tests, analyses, and diagnostic spells, the Healer finally returned with a smile. "Everything is fine. Young Potter is in perfect health. He just needs better nutrition and a few vaccinations," the Healer said, looking at Harry sympathetically. "Thank Merlin!" Perenelle said, hugging Harry. "Alright, that was the last step. Now we can proceed with the adoption paperwork," Nicolas said, smiling at Harry. When they arrived at the mansion, Harry seemed restless. Stephen, noticing it, approached him with a reassuring smile. "Adoption in the magical world requires someone from the Ministry to come to the house as a witness. And on the Muggle side, Misty has already taken care of everything," Stephen explained, guessing the reason for Harry''s discomfort. "I see though that''s not what I was worried about," Harry quickly replied, slightly embarrassed, as Perenelle watched him with fondness. "I hope the Minister doesn''t send someone annoying," Nicolas commented casually. "Don''t worry, I asked Amelia Bones to help usalong with a few friends," Stephen replied as his magical phone rang. "That must be them. I''ll go greet them," he said, walking toward the island''s transportation area. A few seconds later, Stephen returned, followed by Amelia Bones, Arthur Weasley, and Kingsley Shacklebolt, who would serve as the three required witnesses. "Hello, Mrs. Flamel. It''s a pleasure to meet you. I''m Amelia Bones, your grandson''s superior. I''ve heard many stories about the Flamel coupleit''s an honor," Amelia said with a smile, shaking Perenelle''s hand. "They''re just old stories. Thank you for coming, Amelia," Perenelle replied with a smile. "Mr. Nicolas, it''s an honor. I''m a big fan of alchemyI''ve even created some interesting objects using Muggle artifacts," Arthur said, clearly excited to see the legendary alchemist. "Haha, yes, I heard about the flying car. A fascinating mechanism," Nicolas replied with a grin. "Though it also got him into trouble," Kingsley added, greeting everyone with a knowing smile. "Well, let''s get the adoption contract done quickly, and then we can chat," Stephen said, clearly having other matters to attend to. Everyone got to work, swiftly completing the necessary paperwork to finalize the adoption. Harry watched the scene from the side, happy but mostly quiet. Meanwhile, Stephen thought to himself: No wonder Harry agreed to leave with his godfather so easily, even after meeting him right out of prison. He didn''t even take a full day to decide. Suddenly, Stephen remembered something and exclaimed aloud, "Right! The godfather!" earning curious looks from everyone present. "Sorry, I was just thinking of something. Amelia, when you''re done, I need to talk to you about a work-related matter," Stephen said, noticing they were about to wrap up. "Understood," Amelia replied, signing the final document as the Ministry''s witness. Then, with a smile, she turned to the Flamel couple and Harry. "Now, Mr. Harry Potter is officially and legally a member of the Flamel family. Congratulations!" Amelia announced, congratulating the family with a broad smile. ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 57 - 57: "The Park and the Adventure" Several days passed, and since Harry had already lived in the Flamel Mansion for a while, not much changed after the adoption. The most noticeable difference was that, whereas before he acted like a guest, now it was common to see him helping Perenelle with anything he could. As Stephen crossed the courtyard with the twins, he glanced toward Perenelle, who was watering the plants with Harry by her side. "Should I feel jealous or happy for Harry, now that he''s found a mother figure?" he jokingly asked the twins. "You''re the older brother now; you should act like it," the twins said almost in unison. "Being the older brother requires maturity," they added, causing Stephen to give them an incredulous look, as they were the least qualified to talk about that. "A few pranks now and then to assert your superiority are necessary," they continued. "Maybe even a trauma or two," they finished. "I feel bad for Ron, having brothers like you," Stephen commented. "Haha, boss, let''s hurry up; it''s almost time," the twins said excitedly. "We''re finally opening the amusement park!" they added. "Alright, let''s invite Harry," Stephen said as he approached Harry and Perenelle. "Harry, the amusement park is opening today. Want to come with us? Your friends should have received invitations too," Stephen said. "I umm," Harry seemed hesitant. He wanted to go but also wished to spend more time with Perenelle. "Go have fun, dear. I''ll be watching a movie with your grandfather today anyway," Perenelle said with a smile, helping Harry make a decision. "Alright," Harry said happily. "See you later, g-grandma," he said, still feeling a bit awkward with the title but also pleased. "Momma''s boy," Stephen teased, earning a sharp look from his grandmother, who was about to scold him. He quickly grabbed Harry and ran off. "See you later, Grandma! Love you!" Stephen called as he rushed toward the fireplace, with the others following him. When they arrived, stepping out of one of the enchanted fireplaces at the amusement park''s entrance, they saw all sorts of transportation methodsPortkey fireplaces, portals, and moreanticipating the massive flow of visitors. And they were right. Upon arrival, they were met with a sea of people from different countries. After all, this was the first magical amusement park of such magnitude. While similar places already existed, nothing compared to what Stephen and the twins had created, with Nicolas Flamel''s help, of course. "Guys, you''re here!" Harry said, waving at his friends, who had already arrived with their families. Even Luna was there, accompanied by her father, a tall, blond man who couldn''t stop smiling and taking pictures. "Brother, I brought my dad. We came to see the zoo," Luna said upon spotting Stephen, quickly approaching him. The zoo was part of the park. The great thing about magic was that even in small spaces, expansion spells could create vast areas with appropriate biomes for the creatures. With the Scamanders'' help, many animals that could no longer survive on their own were cared for in a controlled environment. Of course, they were protected by one-way mirrors to prevent them from being disturbed. "So, you''re the famous Stephen Flamel. Nice to meet you, I''m Xenophilius Lovegood. Thank you so much for looking after my Luna at Hogwarts and teaching her that wonderful magic she loves so much," Luna''s father said in a relaxedalmost oddmanner. "Pleasure to meet you, sir. It''s no trouble looking after her; we get along well. She reminds me of my sister," Stephen responded automatically, adapting to Xenophilius'' peculiar nature. "Oh, you have a sister? Didn''t she come with you?" Xenophilius asked. "No, she''s not in this world," Stephen replied, earning sad looks from those around him. The atmosphere grew slightly uncomfortable, so Stephen broke the silence. "Well then, shall we go have fun?" he said with a smile as they headed toward the grand entrance, explaining how some attractions worked. "The transparent veil we pass through at the entrance functions just like the Gringotts waterfall. It breaks concealment spells and registers visitors as they enter. It''s for securityobviously, we don''t want any unwanted individuals causing trouble," Stephen explained with a grin. "In the park, you can use magic freely, as long as it''s not offensive or harmful. If you do, security golems and guards will be alerted," he added. "Fantastic that you thought about security, especially in a place packed with people!" Arthur Weasley commented, with the rest of the Weasley family nodding behind him. "Well, now that we''re inside, we can split up and enjoy ourselves however we want," the twins said excitedly before dashing off. "Those boys" Molly said, slightly annoyed. "It''s alright, Molly, let them have fun. They''ve worked hard," Arthur interjected to calm her down. As everyone began to disperse, Stephen approached the golden trio and overheard Ron complaining. Harry, I heard from Fred that you helped test the rides last year. Why didn''t you tell me? Ron asked, slightly annoyed at being kept in the dark. I couldn''t, I had to keep it a secret until now. Stop whining like a child Hermione replied, already beginning to argue with Ron. Sorry, Stephen told me that if I told anyone, I''d have to double my exercises Harry said in his defense. Alright, kids, stop making noise. You''re drawing everyone''s attention Stephen intervened while waving to Hermione''s parents, who were watching from not too far away. Mr. and Mrs. Granger, feel free to go enjoy yourselves. There are some lovely spots for a date. I''ll make sure these three stay out of trouble Stephen told them with a smile. The couple gladly accepted. You know, there''s an illusion chamber we''re still researching that isn''t open to the public yet. Want to check it out? Stephen asked. Hermione and Harry quickly agreed while throwing a look at Ron, who was still somewhat annoyed. Grumbling, Ron accepted. After all, it was something no one else had access to yet, and he''d be the first to try it. After walking for a while through the excited crowd enjoying the rides, they reached a corner of the park blocked off by a barrier. I knew you guys would be here Stephen said upon seeing the twins waiting outside the barrier. Hurry up, boss! We''ve been waiting for years Fred said. Not really, but it sure felt like it George added. Alright, follow me Stephen said, opening the barrier to let everyone in. Behind the barrier, there wasn''t muchjust a small hut that could easily go unnoticed. Inside, it was completely empty, except for a trapdoor in the floor. Let''s go down Stephen said, opening the trapdoor and descending a staircase leading to a dark, cornerless room, as if they were inside a giant tube. What is this place, sir? Hermione asked, looking around. Do you know what a Pensieve is? Stephen responded with another question. Ron and Harry quickly turned to Hermione. I''ve read about it. A Pensieve is an ancient object whose creator is unknown. It allows people to view, analyze, and store memories. But, as far as I know, Pensieves are much smaller Hermione explained quickly. Well, you can think of this as a Pensieve that lets you interact with created memories Stephen said while stepping into the center of the room. Immediately, a shelf appeared, filled with stones glowing in various colors. And these are the memories. Since they''re obviously not real but created, they look like this he explained quickly, seeing that Hermione was about to ask another question. By the way, I call them "illusion stones." Enough explanations, boss Fred and George said. Yeah, no need to explain, just have fun! Fred said, grabbing one of the stones with a mischievous grin and tossing it into the air. The stone floated above their heads, and the previously dark and dimly lit room began to shift in color. Before they realized it, they were standing in a dark, eerie forest. Where are we? Ron asked, frightened. This looks like Harry murmured, recognizing the place. Hogwarts! Hermione shouted, pointing to the castle in the distance. Welcome to the Forbidden Forest simulation of Hogwarts. Your task is to survive until you reach the castle Fred announced with a grin, raising his hands like a show host. Oh, and by the way, magic doesn''t work in the simulation George added. Survive!? Without magic!? the three shouted in unison. Sigh With brothers like these, who needs enemies? Stephen muttered softly, while glancing at Ron, who had just realized what kind of simulation this was. The Golden Trio was about to ask how they were supposed to survive, but they stopped when they heard a sound behind one of the trees. They quickly turned. Spiders! Ron screamed when he saw what was behind them. Relax, Ron. The game doesn''t start until you interact with the Acromantulas, either by touching or hitting them. Until then, you''re invisible Stephen explained, trying to calm his friend, who was trembling with fear. The game still needed some adjustments, which was why it was still closed to the public. I must say, boss, the graphics have improved a lot. They used to look all blocky Fred said, inspecting one of the giant insects up close. Meanwhile, Ron was on the verge of tears as more and more spiders approached. Calm down, Ron. Didn''t you hear Stephen? As long as we don''t touch anything, they can''t see us Harry reassured him. B-boss, how do we get out of here? Please! Ron quickly asked. You just have to hit the stone above with anything. Take advantage of being invisible Stephen explained, pointing at the floating stone above their heads. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Great, let''s get out of here quickly. Harry, help me! said Ron, starting to pick up stones from the ground to throw at the glowing stone. R-Ron Hermione tried to warn him. Hurry up, Harry! Help me! Ron repeated. Ron! Harry shouted. What?! Ron responded, annoyed, turning to look at his friends, who were pointing forward. At that moment, one of the rocks Ron had thrown bounced off a tree and hit one of the nearby Acromantulas. Feeling the impact, the Acromantula quickly turned toward them, letting out a furious screech. Fred, George, and Stephen, who had been watching from not too far away, turned around simultaneously and, without saying a word, started running toward the castle. The Golden Trio, about to ask what they should do, saw their "saviors" fleeing without looking back. Wait! the three shouted as they started running after them. No, spiders! Ron yelled, speeding ahead of his friends. But after a few meters, he tripped over a branch and fell to the ground. Ron quickly got up, not daring to look back. The spiders kept advancing, and the Golden Trio ran behind the twins and Stephen, trying not to lose sight of the glowing castle in the distance. The forest seemed endless, and with every step they took, the branches and roots on the ground became more treacherous. Hurry up, we''re close! Fred shouted without stopping. Close to what? Hermione asked, out of breath. The castle, of course George answered, briefly turning to grin before continuing to run. Suddenly, the ground trembled slightly, and a deafening roar echoed through the trees. What was that? Harry asked, looking up at the sky. That''s not part of the game right? Hermione said, visibly worried. Stephen, who had remained calm until then, began running faster. Follow me! he exclaimed, not giving any further explanation. The group picked up the pace, but as they advanced, the roar grew louder. Suddenly, a gigantic shadow passed over them. It''s a dragon! Ron shouted, looking up. The enormous dragon descended slowly between the trees, blocking the path to the castle. Its eyes gleamed menacingly as it breathed a stream of fire into the sky. Correction! We''re not close at all! Fred shouted, changing direction. How do we beat a dragon without magic?! Harry asked, panting. We don''t. We just run George replied. As the group scattered to avoid the dragon''s flames, Stephen lifted his gaze to the glowing stone floating above them. Fred, George! The dragon isn''t programmed to attack us yet! Stephen shouted. Then what do we do?! Fred asked, having stopped running. We need to destroy the stone before it becomes uncontrollable! Stephen responded. Ron, still panting, gave Hermione a desperate look. Please tell me you have a brilliant idea he said pleadingly. Maybe if we use a big branch Hermione said, looking around for something useful. Perfect! Harry said, finding a branch long enough. He quickly handed it to Ron and encouraged him to throw it at the floating stone. Come on, Ron! This is your chance! Harry cheered. Ron took the branch, focused, and threw it with all his strength at the stone. The branch soared through the air and struck the stone directly. Immediately, the forest began to fade away, along with the dragon, the spiders, and everything around them. Within seconds, the group was back in the circular room, with the shelf of glowing stones looking the same as before. We did it! Harry shouted, relieved. That was horrible! Ron exclaimed, collapsing onto the floor, still recovering from the scare. Well done, team. Though I think we''ll need to adjust a few things before opening this to the public Stephen said, evaluating the simulation. Fred and George exchanged glances. Well, boss, it was fun. Although Ron nearly wet his pants Fred said, laughing. That''s not true! Ron shouted, offended. Are you sure, brother? Because I saw you pretty close to George began, but Ron cut him off. Enough! Stop scaring me with that stuff! he protested, standing up. Alright, alright. Fred raised his hands, feigning innocence. Well, guys, I think that''s enough for today. Why don''t we head back to the others? Stephen suggested. The group left the room with a mix of relief and excitement. Although they had been scared, they couldn''t deny that it had been an unforgettable experience. As they walked back toward the park, the conversation revolved around how fun it would be when the simulation was fully ready for the public. Hermione looked at Stephen with curiosity. How did you come up with something like this? she asked. Well, I thought it would be interesting to combine magic with simulation technology. This way, we can recreate experiences that would normally be too dangerous in real life while keeping them safe for the players Stephen replied with a smile. You have a brilliant mind, Stephen Hermione said, impressed. I know, I know Stephen responded with a soft laugh. But it''s also thanks to everyone''s help. Without your support, none of this would be possible. As they walked, the park, filled with magic and fun, offered endless possibilities. Stephen was satisfied with what they had accomplished, but he knew that the real challenge was keeping everything running smoothly for all visitors. End of the chapter. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 58 - 58: "Harry''s New Companion" After leaving the simulator, everyone split up to enjoy the park on their own. Meanwhile, Stephen was strolling around, watching people have fun with a smile on his face. "Brother!" A small voice called out from the distance, catching Stephen''s attention. When he turned around, he saw a very cute little girl running toward him. "Brother Stephen! It''s been so long!" the girl said, hugging him affectionately. "Hello, Gaby. Didn''t we see each other just last week?" Stephen replied with a smile, patting the girl''s head. Gabrielle Delacour, Fleur''s younger sister, was a cheerful little blonde girl who enjoyed teasing her older sister. Behind her, her parents and Fleur approached, both smiling at the sight of Stephen. "Hello, Stephen. We came to see your amusement park. Thank you for the tickets," Madame Delacour said with a warm smile. Meanwhile, Fleur''s father still looked at Stephen as if he were an enemy, but he kept it to himself to avoid being scolded by his wife. "Hello, uncle, aunt. And you too, Fleur. I hope the trip wasn''t too rough," Stephen said with a grin. "No. This time, we took a plane. Dad doesn''t like Apparating long distances," Gabrielle said cheerfully. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He gets motion sickness easily," Madame Delacour added with a teasing smile, glancing at her husband, who tried to act unfazed. "Alright, Gaby. Go play. Let your brother show your sister around," Madame Delacour told Gabrielle with a knowing smile and a wink, which the little girl quickly understood. "Have fun," Madame Delacour said as she and Gabrielle dragged her husband away, leaving him no room to argue about leaving his eldest daughter behind. Stephen and Fleur were left standing there, surprised at how quickly everything had happened. "Haha, your family is as lively as ever," Stephen said, glancing at Fleur. That''s when he noticed how beautifully dressed Fleur was. She wore a blue dress that matched her eyes, and her hair was tied up in a ponytail with a ribbon. Her ethereal beauty needed no makeup, momentarily stunning Stephen and reminding him of the little girl he had seen with the headmaster, Rosi. That thought embarrassed him, making him look away. "Ahem. Come on, I''ll show you some of the attractions," he said, a little nervous. ("Damn, now I''m acting weird because of those kids.") "Sure," Fleur replied with a smile, following Stephen. After a few minutes of walking, Stephen regained his composure and no longer felt flustered. "So, what do you think of my park?" Stephen asked with a smile. "It''s amazing. I can tell you put a lot of effort into it." "A lot. Maybe too much," he said, glancing at the roller coaster disappearing into the clouds. "Haha. At least you''ve matured a little. You used to love pranking people. Now you make them happy," Fleur said with a smile. "Hey, my pranks made some people happy more or less." "Making yourself happy doesn''t count." "In any case, you''ve matured too. You used to be all violent and aggressive," he said, trying to defend himself. "That was because of your pranks," Fleur said, a little embarrassed as she recalled how she used to be, especially around Stephen. Of course, Fleur had changed over the years, particularly since Beauxbatons had etiquette classesone of the reasons Perenelle had wanted Stephen to attend that school. Seeing Fleur embarrassed, Stephen smiled victoriously. "Are you hungry?" "What?" Fleur asked, slightly surprised by the abrupt change of topic. "If you''re hungry Well, I''ve been running around all morning and haven''t eaten yet. Want to join me?" "Sure," Fleur replied softly with a smile. As they walked, people couldn''t help but stare at the paira handsome young man and a beautiful lady drawing attention wherever they went. "By the eternal Vishanti!" Harry shouted as a bright light burst from him, expanding a few meters. "Well done, little brother. You reached two meters; now the enemy will have to do this to hit you," Stephen said, tossing a pack of candies at Harry''s face, distracting him and causing his spell to fade. "And by the way, why do you have to shout the name of the spell? You''re way too used to Hogwarts magic." "It''s easier to focus when I say the name," Harry defended himself. "And why am I even training this magic? You said it was unlikely I''d need it," he asked, a bit tired. "Unlikely doesn''t mean you won''t use it. This magic can expel dark creatures, which you normally can''t harm," Stephen explained calmly. "Is this the magic you used on Voldemort when he turned into a ghost?" Harry recalled, referring to their first year when Stephen had saved him. "Exactly. It''s purification magic; it doesn''t do anything to ghosts since they aren''t dark creatures. But you''ll run into some immortal pests that are quite annoying, and this magic will help. Oh, and it also works on vampires, werewolves, and demons," Stephen added, sitting down in one of the patio chairs where his grandparents were enjoying their afternoon tea. "Are those things going to be at Hogwarts?" Perenelle asked, looking displeased. "Hmm, they should be careful with those things," Nicolas said. "Well, our great and benevolent Minister had a brilliant idea. It won''t last long, thoughI already have a plan with Amelia," Stephen explained. "What are you talking about?" Harry asked, not understanding. Before his grandparents could respond, Stephen spoke up. "Some bugs, like mushrooms. They''re supposed to be guarding us because some idiot escaped from Azkaban," Stephen said nonchalantly as Misty handed him a cup of tea. Looking at Misty, Stephen suddenly remembered something. "Oh, right, I still haven''t given you your welcome gift," Stephen said, standing up with a smile. Seeing that smile, Harry had a bad feeling. "No, it''s fine" but before he could finish, Stephen interrupted. "It''s fine. I''m your big brother now, and this will be fun. Misty, follow me. I need your help," Stephen said, running off to who knows where. Harry looked to his grandparents for help, but they just smiled. "It''s alright, Harry. Even if your brother is a little crazy, he''s happy that you''ve joined the family," Nicolas said with a smile. "In the meantime, how about I teach you Expecto Patronum?" Perenelle said with a smile. "Expecto? What does that spell do?" Harry asked, unfamiliar with it. "It''s one of the most powerful defensive spells and also helps protect you from dark creatures," Perenelle explained calmly. "Isn''t it like By the eternal Vishanti?" Harry asked, confused. "No, Harry. Expelling is not the same as defending; one is the sword, and the other is the shield. It''s best to have both," Perenelle explained with a smile. "Alright," Harry agreed. While Harry trained with Perenelle, Stephen and Misty arrived at a dark alley filled with trash. "Are you sure it''s around here?" Stephen asked, puzzled. "Yes, young master. Misty set up a tracking spell to make sure it wouldn''t come near the new young master Harry again," Misty explained. "I told you, Misty, you don''t have to call him ''new young master.'' You can say ''young master number two,''" Stephen said with a grin. "Oh! There it is!" Misty said, spotting something moving in the trash. "Great, grab it and let''s go back," Stephen said cheerfully. When they returned, Stephen saw Harry training with Perenelle. "Oh, Expecto Patronum, good spell," Stephen remarked, noticing the faint mist coming from Harry''s wand. "Harry learns quickly. Not many can even produce mist the first time they use this spell," Perenelle said happily. "Then you must be very proud, Harry," Stephen teased, making Harry a little embarrassed since the happy memory he had used was their family photo session last week. "Alright, Harry, here''s your gift," Stephen said as Misty dropped a sack onto the ground. It started squirming, making Harry take a few steps back in fear. As the sack wriggled, a creature Harry knew very well emerged. "Dobby!" "Harry Potter! Dobby has found Harry Potter again!" Dobby cried as he ran to Harry and hugged his leg. Harry, not understanding, turned his gaze to Stephen. "House-elves need work, so I went ahead and hired one for you," Stephen said with a smile. "But I don''t need" Harry started to say but stopped when he saw Dobby beginning to look depressed. "Seriously. There are four of us in the family now. Do you want poor, adorable Misty to work herself to exhaustion for all of us?" Stephen said, lifting Misty and holding her up in front of Harry''s face. "Misty doesn''t mi" Misty didn''t get to finish because Stephen covered her mouth. Then, he walked a few meters away with her. "Misty, if Dobby joins Harry, you''ll be in charge of training him and will become the head house-elf. That means he''ll work for you too. And just imagine if our family keeps growing," Stephen murmured while Harry and Dobby watched them in confusion. "Misty, head house-elf? A bigger family?" Misty said before she started imagining something, smiling. "Yes! Misty wants to be head house-elf to take care of young masters'' babies!" she said cheerfully, leaving Stephen stunned at her thoughts. A moment later, Stephen and Misty returnedStephen looking bewildered, while Misty was delighted. "Your elf will have to train with Misty before serving Young Master Number Two," Misty declared. "Young Master Number Two?" Harry asked, confused. "Just Harry is fine, Misty," he said. "Young Master Harry?" Misty repeated, leaving Harry unsure of what to do. He glanced at his grandparents, who gestured for him to let it beMisty could be quite strict about these things. "Alright, Misty will train you. Are you sure about this, elf?" Stephen asked after composing himself. "Be Harry Potter''s servant? But Dobby is a free elf," Dobby said, uncertain. "It''s fine. You''ll have the same mark as Misty, so you''ll be free to choose your own master," Stephen explained gently. "Really? Then Dobby wants to!" Dobby said without hesitation, remembering when he had seen Misty''s mark and how envious he had been of belonging to such a family. And most importantlyhe could serve Harry Potter! "Great. Good luck with your training, Dobby. And you too, Harry," Stephen said with a teasing smile. "I" Harry started, but seeing how happy Dobby was, he decided to stay quiet. "Come on, Harry, let''s continue your training," Perenelle said, watching everything with interest. "By the way, Stephen, Dumbledore told me something interesting that Misty just reminded me of," Nicolas commented with a smirk as mischievous as the one Stephen had given Harry. "Damn that old man doesn''t understand the butterfly effect," Stephen grumbled, eyeing his grandfather warily. "Don''t worry too much about it. Besides, haven''t you noticed that your grandmother isn''t bothering you as much to call Fleur?" Nicolas added with a grin. "Oh, that''s true. I can''t wait to meet her. Would it be possible to create a reverse time-turner?" Perenelle said with a wide smile. "Don''t mess with time, Grandma. I have things to do," Stephen said, embarrassed, before quickly making his escape. "Should I start buying clothes now?" Perenelle asked her husband. "What are you talking about, Grandma?" Harry asked once again, completely lost. Looking at Harry, Perenelle smiled again. "We already have three Harrys, and we still don''t know if Stephen will have just one or more. I''m going shopping with Misty," she said cheerfully, quickly standing up. "You teach Harry the Patronus," she reminded Nicolas. "Yes, yes. Go ahead," Nicolas replied as he watched his wife dash off. Meanwhile, Harry was even more confused than before. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you''re enjoying my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ? ko-fi.com/yodarki ???? patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 59 - 59: "On the Way to Hogwarts Again" It was cloudy and dark as if it were nighttime, even though it was only midday. Today, the Flamel family had gathered at the Muggle courthouse. The reason? The trial of the Dursleys, who had been brought into the wizarding world for judgment. Harry felt a twinge of guilt at the thought that they might be sent to Azkaban, the worst magical prison in existence. After all, the Dursleysbegrudgingly, but stillhad fed him and given him a roof over his head. So, he had asked his grandparents to have them judged in the Muggle world instead. "So, Petunia Dursley, as an accomplice, will have to do community service under probation. At least she''ll be able to stay with her son," Nicolas said, speaking to his family as they exited the courthouse. "Luckily, that bastard Vernon Dursley will be in prison for three years, along with his sister. They were the worst. Are you sure about this, Harry? If we had judged them in the wizarding world, their sentence would have been much harsher," Perenelle said. "Yes, Grandma. I wouldn''t want my cousin to lose his parents too, like I did," Harry replied as he watched his aunt from a distance, hugging her beloved son. "You have us now, Harry," Nicolas said with a smile, patting his back while Perenelle embraced him. "Let''s go back. In a few days, we have to return to Hogwarts," Stephen said, tired of being the center of attention for the Muggle women nearby. After all, today he was dressed elegantly in Muggle fashion, feeling a bit uncomfortable with the looks he was receiving. As the family was about to leave, Harry heard someone calling his name. "Harry!" The one who had shouted was Dudley Dursley, running toward him. Harry was surprised but gestured to his family to give him a moment. "Harry I I''m sorry," Dudley said awkwardly, unable to meet his eyes. After all, he had spent some time living with his aunt and had perhaps experienced a glimpse of what Harry had felt in his own home. Harry was stunned for a few seconds at seeing his cousin apologize. "It''s okay, Dudley. Take care," he said, extending his hand. Dudley, overjoyed at being forgiven, shook his hand before quickly returning to his mother. Petunia could only look at Harry with guilt, giving him a small bow before leaving with her son. Harry stood there for a few seconds, watching as his old family drove away, unsure of what to feel, until they disappeared from sight. "Are you okay, dear?" Perenelle asked gently as she approached him. "Yes. Much better," Harry replied, looking at his family, who were watching him with slight concern. For a brief moment, though, he felt an intense gaze from afar. He turned around, scanning the area, only to lock eyes with a black dog hiding in the bushes. However, just as a bus passed by, the dog disappeared from sight. Confused, he turned back to his family and noticed Stephen, who briefly glanced in that direction before whispering something to Misty, who then vanished. "Where did Misty go, Stephen?" he asked. "I''m your brother now, and that''s a secret," Stephen said, playfully hitting Harry on the head with a Muggle newspaper. "Stephen, stop hitting your brother!" Perenelle scolded upon seeing this. "Don''t worry, Grandma, he can''t get any dumber from my hits," Stephen replied with a grin, earning a furious glare from his grandmother. He wisely chose to shut his mouth after that. "Hurry up, it''s about to rain, and we still have to buy your school supplies for tomorrow. Who leaves everything to the last minute? By Merlin!" Perenelle began lecturing them as they walked toward the car. Yes, the Flamel family owned cars, boats, and even private planes. After all, they were one of the richest families in Franceeven in the Muggle world. They hadn''t needed those vehicles before, but Stephen found them interesting for traveling in the Muggle world, so they bought them. Normally, Harry acted as their guide since he understood Muggle culture better than they did, and they had a lot of fun over the past few months. That''s why they had delayed buying school supplies until now. When they arrived at the Leaky Cauldron and were about to head into Diagon Alley, they ran into none other than Fudge. The moment he saw the Flamel couple, he remembered them from Harry''s house during the recent incident. Despite their now youthful appearance, thanks to Stephen''s alchemical tools, he recognized them and quickly approached with a foolish smile. "Mr. and Mrs. Flamel! It''s been so long, what a pleasure to see you again," Fudge said. "Hello, Minister Fudge. How are you? I''m sorry, but we''re in a bit of a hurry," Nicolas replied, well accustomed to dealing with greedy individuals constantly trying to get close to them. "Oh, of course. I hope you have a wonderful day," Fudge said with a smile, which quickly turned into a frown the moment they were out of sight. Though Stephen and Harry noticed. "Interesting guy, huh?" "Sure." "Alright, kids, your grandfather and I will head home. You know how he is with crowds." "Being famous and rich is tough," Nicolas said, pretending to be exhausted. "Especially rich. You don''t even have to be handsome," Stephen commented, making both him and Harry laugh. "Alright, boys, don''t make fun of your ugly, rich grandfather," Perenelle teased. "Stephen, please take care of all the shopping and don''t lose Harry," she added quickly before following her husband, who was grumbling about being called ugly twice in a row. "Well, Harry, let''s have some fun. If I''m not mistaken, the Weasleys should be arriving later, and maybe tomorrow we can all head to the station together." "Sure," Harry replied, following Stephen into Diagon Alley. After an hour of shopping, Stephen had found everything and carried it all in a bag with an Undetectable Extension Charm. "I have to say, you were quiet the whole time, Harry. I was surprisHarry?" Stephen looked around, realizing Harry was nowhere to be seen. "Makes sense. I lost him from the start..." he sighed, about to activate a tracking spell. But he didn''t need tohe spotted Harry standing by a window not far away. "Good thing you stayed exactly where I told you to," Stephen said, pretending as he stepped beside Harry. "What?" Harry asked, confused as he turned around. "Shut up, I don''t know if Grandma sent Misty to make sure I do my job as an older brother," Stephen murmured. "Oh, right. I stayed here." "You''re terrible at acting and lying," Stephen said seriously. "What are you looking at?" "The Firebolt. They say it''s the best broom of all timeit can reach up to 150 miles per hour." "You know the cars we have in the Muggle world are faster, right?" "Yeah, but those don''t fly," Harry replied without taking his eyes off the broom. "Touch. You know I still owe you a birthday and welcome gift. Why don''t I buy you one?" Stephen said with a grin. "Really? But it''s really expensive," Harry said, a bit embarrassed. "You''re weird. You were rich before joining the Flamel family, and now that you''re part of it, you''re probably one of the richest young wizards in Europe. Grandpa already opened another vault for you because there wasn''t enough room in your old one," Stephen said as he walked into the shop, leaving a stunned Harry behind. "Grandpa opened a vault for me? Why?" Harry asked, baffled. "Because goblins have a size limit on vaults, so you have to pay for another if you have too much money. They''re so greedy," Stephen explained while talking to the shop assistant. "Red or black?" "Black. No wait, why did he fill my vault with money?" "I don''t know, it''s his weird way of showing affection. He invents something, puts it in our name, and all the royalties go into our vaults." "But I I don''t care about money," Harry said, feeling guilty. "Sigh. Don''t worry. That''s just how Grandpa is, and he''d feel guilty if he didn''t give you the same as me. You can spend it however you want. Otherwise, you''ll have to listen to him say he already has and had everythingwealth, love, health, immortality, and now youth," Stephen said with a reassuring smile. "Well" "Well, your Firebolt is ordered. Too bad we''ll have to wait until Christmas," Stephen said. "It''s okay, I can wait," Harry replied, happy. "Let''s head back." "Okay." When they returned to the Leaky Cauldron, they ran into the Weasleys and the Grangers, who had just arrived. "Harry, Stephen, how are you, dears! Harry, I heard that Stephen''s grandparents adopted you. I''m so glad you no longer have to go back to that house full of Muggles..." Molly spoke enthusiastically, but Arthur interrupted her. "Dear, I think Harry gets it," Arthur said, half-apologizing to Harry. "And do you already feel like a big brother?" the twins asked as they approached Stephen with mischievous grins. "Have you played any pranks worthy of the Dark Prince yet?" The twins barely finished speaking before receiving a smack from their mother. "Alright, let''s sit down to eat. Stephen, Harry, please join us," Molly said, making sure everyone found a seat at the tables the Leaky Cauldron staff had prepared for the group. Before sitting down, Arthur pulled Harry aside and spoke in a low voice. "Harry, I''m happy you''re in a better place now. If you ever need anything, you can count on us." "Thank you, Mr. Weasley." As they ate, everyone talked and laughed, filling the atmosphere with warmth and joy. The next day, everyone stood at the entrance of the Leaky Cauldron, ready to leave with their luggage. "Ugh, too many trunks! Hand them over!" Stephen said, storing all the trunks and bags in his magically expanded bag. "There, now we can travel more comfortably." "Awesome!" the twins said in admiration. "We need one of those." "Alright, everyone. The Ministry will be sending escort cars to take us to the station," Arthur announced. "Ministry cars! What an honor," Percy said enthusiastically. The twins, on the other hand, looked far less impressed since they occasionally managed to sneak into the Flamel family''s outings. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a smooth ride, they arrived at the station carrying only their pets. Ron grumbled about Hermione''s cat as they walked. "Hermione, keep that beast away from me," Ron said, glaring at Crookshanks. "Crookshanks hasn''t done anything; you should leave him alone." "Enough, you two. Get on the train," Molly intervened. Stephen and the twins quickly said their goodbyes and took off. "So, boss, did you finish the final touch on you know what?" Fred asked cryptically. "Yeah, I brought one to test after class," Stephen replied, making the twins beam with excitement. "Hey, guys! How were your holidays? Did you go to the new amusement park?" Lee Jordan joined them along the way, excitedly talking about how much fun he had at the theme park. "Well, I''ll leave you guys here. I''ve got prefect duties to handle," Stephen said, pinning the prefect badge onto his robes. "Boss, you''re a prefect this year? That''s amazing!" "Awesome, boss! You better remember our brotherhood." "No promises. See you later," Stephen said, leaving his friends behind as he headed toward the prefects'' carriage. Meanwhile, Harry, Ron, and Hermione searched for an empty compartment, greeting their classmates along the way. In the nearby carriages, they spotted Neville and Seamus, and Ginny ran into Luna in the hallway. Luna had a strange creature on her shouldera skeletal parrot, clearly inspired by a pirate movie Stephen had shown her. Finally, they found a compartment with only a sleeping man inside and decided to enter. "Who do you think he is?" Ron asked. "He''s Professor Remus John Lupin," Hermione answered. "How do you know?" "It''s written on his suitcase," Hermione pointed out simply. "Oh..." "Well, Harry, tell uswhat''s it like being part of the Flamel family? They must have loads of ancient books," Hermione asked curiously. "I heard they''re the richest wizards in the world," Ron added. Harry started telling them about his summer with the Flamels and what it was like to have a different kind of family. As they talked, the rain began to fall softly, streaking the train window with gentle droplets. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 60 - 60: "Dementors, Time-Turners, and Blah Blah Blah" Stephen walked through the train corridors, checking on the students alongside Penelope, a Ravenclaw student. Percy was dying of jealousy because he couldn''t be with her, but Stephen didn''t care much. Meanwhile, some girls kept giving him sweets, so his hands were full of snacks. "Being a prefect isn''t so bad," Stephen said to Penelope, offering her a candy. She looked at him, somewhat tired. "Stephen, you should take this more seriously," she said, though she still took the candy. Suddenly, the train came to a stop, and the air grew cold and eerie. The windows began to freeze, scaring several nearby students. "Hmm? Oh, right, that!" Stephen exclaimed, looking around. "Alright, students, get inside your compartments and close the doors. Don''t worry," Stephen said, signaling to Penelope. "Penelope, did everyone practice the spell I sent over the holidays?" Stephen asked quickly. "Yes. It''s a bit complicated, but everyone can manage at least a few meters." Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, that''ll do. If you see something that scares you, use it without hesitation. Send messages to the others so they do the same. I''ll go to the compartment that doesn''t have one of our students," Stephen said rapidly. "What? Is something bad coming?" Penelope asked nervously, glancing around. "Relax, you''re one of the best in the group. If anything happens, you can handle it, and the others will come to help," Stephen reassured her. She nodded, though she still looked a little unsure. Stephen set off to check the compartments where he had no students capable of using eldritch magic for defense. He reached the third-year compartment, where he had suspected the source of trouble would be from the beginning. This was where the students who struggled the most with eldritch magic were. When he arrived, he saw Neville, Ginny, and Luna entering a compartment in fearStephen assumed Harry was inside. At the other end of the hallway, a Dementor appeared without much warning and headed straight for them. "Hmm. It went straight for them. Is it because it senses Harry''s unusual soul or something else?" Stephen wondered, observing whether his students would react or freeze up as they usually did in dangerous situations. The Dementor opened the compartment door and began sucking the spirit from Harry, who barely managed to cast the purification spell, but only a few inches away. Unable to attack Harry, the Dementor turned toward the others. Just as it was about to strike, a hand grabbed it by the head and pulled it away. "Well, much better than I expected, Harry. Though you still left a lot to be desired," Stephen said, holding the struggling Dementor as it writhed in his grip, trying to break free. "Boss!" "Stephen!" Everyone stared in shock at the young man who had come to help them, while Harry wasn''t sure whether he had been complimented or notbut he was relieved to see Stephen. "That''s a Dementor! They''re supposed to be Azkaban''s guards. What are they doing here?" Hermione asked while comforting Luna, who was pale and crying. Seeing this, Stephen frowned, and without a word, crushed the Dementor''s head with his glowing purification-infused hand. The creature dissipated into mist. "Here, some students gave me candies and chocolates. They''ll help lift your spirits," Stephen said, handing out the sweets and gently patting Luna''s head to comfort her. "How did you do that? Dementors aren''t supposed to die," Ron said, astonished. "It''s the magic I gave you as homework, idiot. I see you didn''t practice much," Stephen said, looking at Ron like he was a fool. "You mean the magic that repels dark creatures like Inferi, vampires, and werewolves? In your message, you only said it would repel them," Hermione said, clearly grasping what he was referring to. Stephen noticed the man in the compartment reacted strangely when "werewolf" was mentioned, and he recognized him. Stephen glanced at him for a second with a smile and gave him a casual greeting before responding to Hermione. "Later, know-it-all," he replied, offering no further explanation since this wasn''t the time or place for a lesson. "I''ll go speak with the conductor. I see you''re in good hands," Lupin said before quickly leaving. Meanwhile, Stephen received message alerts on his magicphone, so he quickly checked in case someone was in trouble. It seemed like everyone had done their job well. Maybe Penelope had gone a bit overboard, blowing up half a compartment, but no one was hurt since reinforcements arrived and helped her scare off the Dementor. Are you all okay? Or do you need me to stay? Stephen asked kindly. We''re fine, I''ll take care of Luna Ginny said, hugging her friend, who kept the parrot she had summoned on her shoulder, showing great concentration despite the situation. "(Impressive. Should I teach her more summoning magic?)" Stephen thought as he observed Luna, though he quickly dismissed the idea. The summoning magic he knew could be dangerous, and he didn''t want a hellish army running loose in the world. After making sure everyone was okay, he left and checked on the other students along the way. When they arrived at the school, everyone saw the Dementors lurking in the sky, especially some of them at the school''s entrance, which frightened many. Ron helped a bit by telling how he supposedly faced one in the compartment alongside Stephen to destroy it forever. Not everyone believed him, so some asked others, as they knew these creatures were practically indestructible. When they confirmed it was trueexcept for the part where Ron helpedmany were surprised and started approaching to walk alongside Stephen. Thus, Stephen walked surrounded by a group of students until they entered the castle. Back off. The Dementors aren''t going to enter the school Stephen said, annoyed. While he didn''t mind being surrounded, he preferred it not to be by the guys. The girls looked at them enviously and shouted, "Cowards!" Boss, why do I feel like the Dementors look strange? Fred asked, looking at the sky. You say that as if you see them often, Fred George mocked. Maybe they''re upset because one of them died, something unusual in their existence. Don''t bother with them; they''re like cockroachesthey multiply in the dark and damp Stephen said, unconcerned. Do you think the Minister will be upset? Jordan asked. I don''t care, but the one who will be upset is my grandmother. I want to see what the Minister says to defend himself Stephen said with a smile. Finally, they arrived at the Great Hall, where everyone took their seats to wait for the new students. Stephen no longer bothered much to pay attention, as he was sending messages under the table with his magicphone. Anything interesting, boss? Fred said with a teasing smile. Good thing phones exist, and we don''t have to send letters by owl George chimed in sarcastically. Nothing. Just work Stephen replied as calmly as possible to avoid giving them any leverage. Always so busy with work... Or the park... Or training... Or dates... Or love... the twins said one after the other, trying to get a reaction from Stephen, who remained unfazed. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but the Headmaster is about to speak. Show some respect Stephen said, forcing them to look at Dumbledore, though the twins continued smiling knowingly. "I will now introduce you to the two new professors" Dumbledore announced. While the Headmaster spoke, the twins whispered to Stephen: Fleur told us to keep watch so no girl gets close to you Fred said with a mischievous smile, or she''d kill you and then us George added, patting his shoulder and looking at him mockingly. Finally, they saw a flicker of regret on Stephen''s face, which made them burst into laughter, only to be interrupted by Professor McGonagall''s stern gaze. Gotta say, now that she''s calmer... She''s even scarier they said before slipping away before Professor McGonagall lost her temper. The next day, Stephen was called along with Hermione to McGonagall''s office. Please, take a seat the professor said as they arrived. Why did you call me, Professor? Stephen asked, somewhat puzzled. Mr. Flamel, as you can see, Miss Granger has selected all the optional subjects McGonagall explained. Oh, that must be exhausting Stephen said, looking at Hermione in surprise. The thing is, normally, Hogwarts provides Time-Turners to good students like Hermione so they can meet their responsibilities, but I''m afraid that won''t be possible this year McGonagall explained. And why is that, Professor? Hermione asked. Well, it seems that Time-Turners no longer work McGonagall replied with some regret. Stephen heard this, and though he tried to hide it, a smile threatened to escape his lips. If they don''t work, can''t they make new ones? Hermione asked, confused. They''ve tried, but every time one is used, it simply stops working, as if something is preventing it the professor explained. How strange Stephen said, trying to sound surprised. Hermione, however, looked at him with some suspicion. So, I called you, Mr. Flamel, because since your third year, you''ve maintained a perfect score in all subjects. I was wondering if you could help Miss Granger. As I understand, she''s part of your study group. Of course, it''s easy. I''ll take care of it Stephen replied with a smile. Perfect, then you two can catch up McGonagall said, satisfied. Though she had a small doubt, she trusted Stephen, especially since it had been a while since he last got into trouble. Thus, the meeting ended, and both bid farewell to the professor. You know what happened to the Time-Turners, don''t you? Hermione asked as they walked. What makes you think that? Stephen replied without looking at her. At the movies, when we went with everyone, every time they talked about time travel, you made a weird face. We all noticed. And now, when Professor McGonagall mentioned the Time-Turners, you didn''t even change your expression Hermione said, analyzing him. Stephen suddenly stopped and looked her in the eyes for a few seconds. Then, he ruffled her hair and kept walking as if nothing had happened. Come on, I''ll teach you astral, illumination, and memory magic Stephen said calmly, changing the subject. Astral magic? I understand illumination and memory, but how does turning into a ghost help you? Hermione asked, setting aside the previous topic after realizing she wouldn''t get any more answers from Stephen. Because when you''re a ghost, your body rests, and you can study as much as you want he explained casually. I see And what will you do about attendance? Hermione asked again, quickening her pace to catch up with Stephen. Clones or illusions, your choice he sighed. I''m starting to regret this. As they continued walking, Hermione kept firing off questions one after another. So, clones share information, but illusions don''t? More or less. When they merge back, they give you a summary. Illusions are just thatillusions. With one, technically, you''re present; with the other, not so much Before Hermione could finish her explanation, Stephen suddenly stopped, causing her to bump into his back. W-what are you doing? Hermione murmured, struggling to speak as Stephen stretched her cheeks. If you don''t stop asking questions, I''ll throw you to the twins and let them teach you illusions. They''re good at them. Is that what you want? Stephen said seriously, still pulling on Hermione''s face. Hearing that, Hermione quickly shook her head as best she could. Good. Now, follow me to the Gryffindor common room so you can leave your body behind and study endlessly in ghost form Stephen said, finally letting go of her cheeks. Hermione nodded quickly, ready to keep up with him. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you''re enjoying my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 61 - 61: "Breaking a Curse" "You''re Stephen Flamel, right?" A new student approached Stephen while he was sitting, watching the students train. The girl seemed smaller than usual, though she didn''t look malnourished or neglected. In fact, she wore expensive, elegant clothes, and even her straight black hair was tied up in a bun with gold clips. However, she looked quite sickly and pale. With just one glance, Stephen immediately understood why. "Hmm? Yeah, what''s up?" Stephen asked lazily. "You know a lot of unknown magic, don''t you?" she asked excitedly upon seeing Stephen nod. "You could say that," Stephen replied, staring at the girl, intrigued by what she wanted. "Then teach me a spell to defeat my sister," the girl said cheerfully, surprising Stephen with her request. "Hahaha. Sure, no problem," Stephen responded, tempted by the girl''s unusual request. "Astoria!" Suddenly, their conversation was interrupted by the sharp voice of a Slytherin student not far away. Stephen recognized her immediately. She was one of the few Slytherin students who practiced mystical artsnot because she was in Slytherin, but because she belonged to a pure-blood family. She was the notorious Ice Queen, Daphne Greengrass. Many students had taken the test to be trained, but most of them were half-bloods. Even though Slytherin had a majority of pure-bloods, not all of them passed. Several pure-bloods had tried to take the test, but they all failedexcept for Greengrass and Shafiq. It wasn''t surprising, considering their families hadn''t supported Voldemort. "Sister!" Seeing the furious Daphne, Astoria quickly hid behind Stephen. Stephen observed as the well-known Ice Queen, who always kept her emotions in check, approached them in a rageeven her platinum blonde hair seemed to be lifting slightly due to her anger. "Now I see why she always keeps that poker face," Stephen murmured, realizing that Daphne was quite emotional. It was common among young wizards but could be dangerous, as it often led to magical accidents. Daphne noticed Stephen''s gaze on her hair and understood that she needed to control herself. She stopped in her tracks, took a deep breath to calm down, and regained her unshaken expression. "Instructor Stephen, I apologize for my sister bothering you during your break," Daphne said quickly upon reaching them, shooting a glare at her sister, who was still peeking from behind Stephen. "Looks like your Occlumency still isn''t perfect," Stephen remarked with a mocking smile. "I have no idea what you''re talking about," Daphne responded, keeping her poker face, though the redness of her ears betrayed her. "Ahem. I''ll take my sister so she won''t disturb you, Instructor. With your permission Astoria, hurry up." "No!" Astoria quickly exclaimed, clinging to Stephen''s back. "If you don''t come, I''ll show your classmates your childhood photos," Daphne threatened mercilessly. "No! Okay, okay, I''m coming," Astoria said in alarm, quickly moving toward her sister. Daphne nodded to Stephen with elegant composure before walking away, her sister grumbling beside her. Stephen watched the entire scene with interest, saying little, but the sisters had certainly caught his attention. "You don''t want to cure your blood curse?" Stephen asked softly. Daphne spun around instantly, eyes wide with shock. "You how do you know about that?" she asked, quickly approaching Stephen until she stood right in front of him. However, given her height, she could only reach his chest. "Okay, first, respect personal space," Stephen said, gently pushing her forehead with a finger. "And second, are you seriously asking me that? Not only do I know about your curse, but half the pure-bloods at Hogwarts have some kind of blood-related affliction. After all, obsessing over purity makes fools do foolish things," he said casually, teasing her a little. "So you also know where the curse comes from?" Daphne asked, intrigued, stepping closer again. In all the years of the Greengrass family''s existence, no one had ever uncovered the origin of their curse. "Have you never wondered why the Flint family looks like a den of trolls? Just as strong, but equally ugly? Or why the Black family''s Metamorphmagi have a tendency to go insane? That''s the mark of ancestors obsessed with purifying their bloodusing forbidden magic and stealing the blood of magical creatures," Stephen explained calmly while occasionally pushing Daphne''s forehead to keep her at a distance. "(Not to mention Voldemort, who ended up bald and noseless, looking like a snake. He probably found something in the Chamber of Secrets and tried to purify his blood.)," Stephen thought. "Are you saying that my family might have used that kind of magic in the past, and that''s why we have a curse?" Daphne asked, starting to understand. "Exactly. That''s why you need to control your emotions, and why your magic goes out of control. Not just because you have a vast source of magic. The same goes for your sister, but her body can''t handle it, and the curse prevents her from fully recovering," Stephen explained simply, glancing at Astoria. She had grown bored of the conversation and had settled into Stephen''s lounge chair, sipping a glass of juice that no one knew where she got from. "Is there a way to cure the curse?" Daphne asked quickly, her voice filled with hope. Stephen looked at her for a few seconds, thoughtful. "(She doesn''t seem much like an Ice Queen to me.)," he thought. "There are several ways. Honestly, it''s pretty easy," Stephen said calmly, making Daphne light up with excitement. The moment her emotions spiked, several rocks around them started floating. "I think we should work on your issue as well," Stephen said with a grin, causing Daphne to blush before regaining her unreadable expression, showing that she had regained her Occlumency. "Where are we going, Prince?" Astoria asked, riding on Stephen''s back. He was carrying her because, after leaving Hogwarts, she had quickly grown exhausted as if she had run a marathon. "To the Forbidden Forest," Stephen replied, trying to ignore the resurfaced nickname he had buried. "The Forbidden Forest?!" Daphne exclaimed in shock. She had been following Stephen without question until now, since it was for her sister''s sake. "Yes, we need the help of some friends. Don''t worry, the creatures won''t attack you if you''re with me," Stephen said casually as he continued walking. When they finally reached the forest, Daphne was walking almost glued to Stephen''s back, nervously glancing around, while Astoria, perched on Stephen''s back, looked around excitedly. "(I guess her illness kept her bedridden or indoors all the time.)," Stephen thought as he saw Astoria''s excitement for the adventure. "Alright, we''re here," Stephen said, looking at a beautiful meadow filled with glowing plants and small magical creatures fluttering everywhere, as if it were a paradise for animals. And it wasn''t far from the truththis was one of the places Stephen had secured with magic, keeping out ill-intentioned people. "Wow. This is amazing," Astoria said as she climbed down from Stephen''s back to run among the creatures. Normally, they would have fled, but in this place, anyone entering would be surprised to see how quickly the creatures approached in a friendly manner. "Are all the creatures here tamed?" Daphne asked, watching her sister happily playing with some Mooncalves and Puffskeins, while a Niffler was trying to steal her hair clips. "Of course not. There''s a barrier that keeps bad people out, and they know that, which is why they''re friendly. Plus, they''re used to itwhenever the twins need ingredients, they come here and bribe them to get them," Stephen said with a grin. As they spoke, Stephen noticed a unicorn approaching a few meters away. Riding on its back was a one-eyed, scarred Demiguise, who arrived right in front of Stephen and Daphne. "Arkon, you brought Whitney for me, thanks. But you took out your glass eye againI already told you it helps you see properly," Stephen said cheerfully as he picked up Arkon, the Demiguise. The creature responded using sign language, a skill Stephen had taught him. "[Scars. Honor. Warrior.]" Arkon signed, expressing that scars were a warrior''s medals of honor. "Yeah, yeah, brave warrior. My bad," Stephen replied, exasperated. "This is Whitney, the matriarch of the unicorns. I saved her a few years ago from a lunatic who wanted to steal her blood. And this is Arkon, the Demiguise. We saved him with the Scamander family last year," Stephen introduced his friends. "Poor thing," Astoria said, stepping forward to gently pet the Demiguise. Even Daphne looked at him with pity. "Don''t see it that way. He protected his pack from poachers himself, predicting every spell, arrow, and trap, taking them with his own body to defend his family. When we arrived, he was still standing, covered in blood, never taking his eyes off his enemies. He was waiting for us. Even with one eye, he can see the future better than most of his kind," Stephen recounted the demiguise''s bravery, surprising the sisters, as demiguises were known to be gentle and peaceful creatures. "What about his family?" Astoria asked. "They stayed with the Scamanders. Arkon wanted to come to the forest," Stephen said as Arkon began speaking in sign language. "[See. Future. Himself.]" Arkon signed, meaning he wanted to see Stephen''s future for himself, since he could only see a few minutes ahead when it came to him, which had piqued his interest. "You''re just nosy," Stephen said as he set Arkon down and approached Whitney. "Whitney, forgive me for asking this, but I need two drops of your blood to save my friends," Stephen said, stroking the unicorn. "Hfff. *Cloc," the unicorn responded, nodding and stamping the ground once in agreement. "Thank you, my friend. Don''t worry, it won''t hurt," Stephen said as he petted her back. Then, two glowing white drops emerged without the unicorn feeling a thing. "It''s done, my friend. If you need anything, just ask, and Arkon will act as an interpreter," Stephen said with a smile. "Hiiii uffff cloc cloc," Whitney neighed, sending a look toward Arkon, who had been playing with the Greengrass sisters. He quickly approached Stephen to translate. "[Food. Food. Baby. Grandchild.]" Arkon signed. "You mean your daughter is pregnant and you want to give her more food? Congratulations!" Stephen said joyfully, stroking Whitney with genuine happiness. "Tomorrow, I''ll send Misty with plenty of food and gifts. Don''t worry." Hearing that, the unicorn neighed happily, and knowing Stephen would be busy, the demiguise climbed onto her back. The two quickly departed, leading the nearby animals away as well, since Stephen had important things to do. As everyone left, Stephen caught the niffler that had managed to steal Astoria''s hairpins and exchanged them for a shiny gold coin, which the niffler eagerly accepted before Stephen could change his mind. "Instructor Stephen, is the way to break the curse unicorn blood? But it''s supposed to have an even stronger curse," Daphne asked as she took the hairpin and began fixing her sister''s hair. "Only if it''s taken by force. Many potions use unicorn blood, which is why there are places where they''re treated like gods. And above all, because the curse in your blood comes from unicorn blood," Stephen explained as he pulled out two glass goblets from his pocket. The sisters watched him intently. Stephen dropped one glowing drop into each goblet, then looked at the sisters for a moment before saying: "What you''re about to see, keep it a secret. I don''t want to start a magical world war or anything," Stephen said as he cut his finger, letting out bright red blood that shimmered with the same intensity as unicorn blood. He let a single drop fall into each goblet. When the two types of blood mixed, they transformed into a golden, almost sacred-looking liquid that filled both cups. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What was that?" Astoria asked, intrigued. "Your blood. Why does it look like unicorn blood?" Daphne asked, equally surprised. "Pure wizard blood. Something all magical families seek but was lost to time," Stephen explained calmly, leaving the sisters speechless. They wanted to ask more, but just knowing such blood existed was already dangerous. "Why do you trust us? You haven''t known us for that long," Daphne asked, feeling a bit guilty. "Honestly, you''re terrible at Occlumency," Stephen teased, watching Daphne''s expressions change by the minute. "If you want a real answer, it''s because I know you''re not bad people. So just take this already," Stephen said with a smile, making both sisters blush as they took their goblets quickly to hide their faces. After drinking the liquid, they felt warmth spread through their bodies, making them feel light and joyful. "It''ll take a few days to be complete. Let''s head back to the castle before nightfall," Stephen said as he walked, the sisters following him in high spirits. This time, Astoria made it all the way to the castle doors without getting tired, wearing a huge smile despite being covered in sweat from the effort. "You could join Mystic Arts training to build up your stamina," Stephen suggested, noticing her sweaty face. "Thanks, Prince," Astoria said, giving him a cheerful hug before running off to take a bath. "Thank you, Instructor. My family will always be grateful," Daphne said, giving a noble salute before glancing at Stephen''s faceand blushing. "I''ll tell you one more secret. I''m a natural Legilimens, that''s why I said you''re bad at Occlumency," Stephen said with a teasing smile, making Daphne flustered as she ran off without looking back. "Hahaha," Stephen laughed as he made his way to the Gryffindor common room, earning dreamy stares from all the girls he passed. ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you''re enjoying my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 62 - 62: "Playing and Shooting" As soon as Stephen arrived at his room, he found the twins and Jordan waiting for him. "Boss, we''ve been waiting for you all day!" "Yeah, if you hadn''t shown up, we were going to put up ''Missing'' posters with your name on them," said the twins, happy to see Stephen arrive. "What? Is that thing really so great that you had to show me?" asked Jordan, still clueless, since the twins had been teasing him all day, saying it was a surprise. "It''s fine. Misty already went to get it," Stephen replied calmly, hanging his robe on the coat rack. "I recommend you change into comfortable exercise clothes," he said, glancing at the three of them, still dressed in their school uniforms. "Alright," said the twins before heading off to change, while Jordan, though confused, followed suit. Once they had all changed into more comfortable clothes, Misty appeared seconds later, bringing a black, closed booth with only one door. "Here it is, young master. Misty must go help Madam; if you need anything, just call Misty again," Misty said before quickly disappearing. "A closet?" Jordan said, bewildered. "No, idiot. It''s the new magical reality gaming booth," replied the twins in full presentation mode, "the latest prototype from Magitech." "That one they say they''re starting to use to make movies more realistic?!" exclaimed Lee Jordan excitedly, almost shouting. "That''s the one. Now they''re modifying it so you can play in it," "as if you were really part of the story," "if you call today, you''ll get your gaming booth plus 7 fabulous magical reality games!" While the twins continued their sales pitch, Stephen started checking that everything was in order with the booth. "Boss, how did you even get one? I didn''t even know about the trials," Jordan said, approaching Stephen. "I''m the boss of Magitech," Stephen replied calmly while checking that all the runes were in place on the booth. The twins and Jordan were in shock. The twins quickly approached Stephen and spoke in a low voice, glancing at the frozen Jordan. "Boss, what happened to keeping it a secret?" "We thought we''d take this to the grave." "It''s not necessary anymore. I have an amusement park on an island, which gets attacked every week. They also target Magitech to seize the technology, kidnap workers, and have even destroyed several stores. I''m tired of it. It''s time for a counterattack; I''m just waiting for an excuse, and having the boss show up is enough bait," Stephen said calmly. Since he founded the company, all sorts of dark wizards, pseudo-nobles, and even people from the Ministry had been trying to get their hands on the technology, and now, with the amusement park turning into a gold mine, everyone wanted a piece. Stephen received messages every day. Magitech had already become a major economic power in the magical world, with enough strength to defend itself, so now people thought twice before attacking. Though there were always fools who didn''t care, and things ended very badly for them. It was better to use Magitech''s power to protect the park; even if Stephen ended up with a few pests buzzing around, it was better to deal with something coming head-on than something lurking in the shadows. "Let''s stop talking about that. Do you want to try out the new booth or not?" said Stephen, finishing his inspection. "Of course we do! Fred, wake Jordan up." "You wake him up!" While the twins started arguing, Stephen threw a ball of water at Jordan''s face, snapping him out of his daze and leaving him completely drenched. "B-boss, you''re" "Can we move on with the story or test the gaming machine? Your choice," Stephen interrupted Jordan. Jordan looked at Stephen, then at the booth, and quickly made up his mind. "Cough. Yeah, let''s try the booth," he said as he stepped closer. "I''ll give a quick explanation. There are two prototype booths. The one in front of you is the Realtech, where you experience the game world in the flesh. Great for exercise and exploration," Stephen explained with a smile. "The only downside is that, since it uses a lot of spatial magic, it can''t be placed inside a space-expanding charm; therefore, it takes up quite a bit of room." "I don''t think that matters," Jordan said, extremely excited. "There was another model, boss?" "We only knew about this one," said the twins, just as excited as Jordan. "Yes. The other booth is called Fantasytech. It''s smaller, more like a bed or a sarcophagus, in which you enter the magical virtual world through your dreams. That one''s still in development because many didn''t wake up," Stephen explained with a smile. "They died?!" Jordan asked, alarmed at the thought. "No. They just preferred to live in the fantasy world and didn''t want to leave. There''s no way to bring them out unless they come out on their own," Stephen said calmly. "Awesome!" the twins exclaimed, eager to know what kind of fantasy could make someone never want to wake up. "Alright, enough with the explanations. Let''s go in," said Stephen as he opened the door, followed by the others, excited. "Awesome. Incredible," said Jordan, stopping every few steps to admire the scenery. "Calm down, Lee, we''re just at the selection base," said Stephen, trying to calm the excited Lee Jordan. "This scenery isn''t the game yet?" the twins asked, surprised. "Wasn''t everything black before?" "Yeah, but it was pretty simplistic. Now you can choose a preset landscape," Stephen explained as he activated the game cabinet that emerged from the ground, filled with crystalsmany more than last time. "Boss, have you already created more games?" the twins asked, quickly approaching the cabinet. "Of course. We can''t sell the cabin without having the games ready, but they''ll be released gradually," Stephen said with a merchant''s smile. "Alright, let''s play... this one," Stephen said, grabbing one of the new crystals and tossing it into the air, activating the simulation. "Boss, it doesn''t have the same error as before, right?" the twins asked, a little unsure. "We won''t get trapped?" "Or lose a limb?" "Or end up in each other''s bodies?" "Lose a limb?" Jordan got scared again. "You just lost mobility, and that body-swapping thing wasn''t even noticeable," Stephen said in a reassuring voice, though his words didn''t seem very comforting. "There are no more glitches, don''t worry. You can exit by shouting ''exit'' or by holding your breath for 10 seconds," Stephen said, trying to reassure them. "Why is holding our breath an option?" Jordan asked, confused by the odd method. "Because in a previous test, a tester had his tongue cut off and couldn''t say ''exit,''" he said expressionlessly, making Jordan turn pale. "Haha, don''t worry. The pain level can be adjusted, so he didn''t feel anything," Stephen said with a confident smile. "Alright, boss, we want to play," said the twins, tired of so many explanations. "Fine. Menu... start and set pain to 1%!" Stephen shouted at the sky, making the crystal glow as everything around them started to change. The twins and Jordan quickly looked around. They found themselves in a cabin in the middle of a forest. Their clothes had changed to vests and military attire, while on the table in front of them were several small weapons. "What game is this?" Fred asked, picking up a 9mm without knowing how it worked. "It''s a shooting game, kind of like a mugg-" BANG! Before he could finish explaining, a gunshot rang out. He turned to look in the direction of the sound, only to see George holding a pistol, surprised that he had accidentally fired a shot straight into Fred''s chest. "Ouch! That hurt, George," said Fred, looking at the hole in his vest. Immediately, he raised his weapon and aimed at George, who dodged to the side, leaving Jordan in the line of fire. BANG! "Ow! Why me?!" Jordan cried out, seeing a hole in his right arm. He quickly rushed to the table to grab a gun and shot at Fred. And just like that, Stephen was left standing in the middle, watching the three idiots shoot at each other in the spawn zone. Since they were allies, they couldn''t kill each other, but they could still feel the pain. Even at just 1%, the pain of a bullet was like a bee sting. "Cut it out, you idiots!" Stephen shouted angrily, pulling out two guns and using his GM power to increase the pain to 3%, then began shooting at them. "Ahhh!" "Ouch!" "I surrender, boss!" "Help!" "Let me explain the rules first," Stephen said, both annoyed and amused. "Alright," said the twins, rubbing their sore spots. "And Jordan?" Before explaining, he realized one person was missing, so he started looking around the cabin, only to see Jordan''s backside sticking out from under the table. He exchanged glances with the twins, who raised their weapons and nodded at Stephen, showing they had the same idea. So, the three of them aimed and fired, making Jordan rush out from under the table. "Okay, I surrender! I surrender! Stop already!" Jordan said, covering his backside. "Hahaha," the three of them burst into laughter. "Ahem, alright, the rules are simple. The enemy team has four soldiers who want to kill us. So, we have to take them down too. A headshot kills instantly, while body shots make them lose blood, but they can heal. Any questions?" Stephen explained simply. "I have one. What happens if we die?" Jordan asked, raising his hand. "This isn''t a classroom, Jordan. If you die, you disappear here. And the more enemies you kill, the more points you earn to get better weapons from the shop in the corner," Stephen said, pointing at a vending machine in the corner, which had images of different weapons instead of snacks. "Alright, if there are no more questions... attack!" Stephen shouted as he ran out the door. "Uwooo!" "Charge!" the twins shouted as they ran out after Stephen. "I hope I don''t die too many times," Jordan muttered, walking out last, looking a bit defeated. He wasn''t good at aiming even with a wandhe didn''t even want to think about using a gun. "Fred, to your right! George, cover me! Jordan... stop dying!" Stephen shouted before diving to the side with two pistols, quickly taking down two enemies. As he got up, he noticed another enemy aiming at him, but George took him down first. "Nice one!" Stephen exclaimed. They regrouped in a trench to check their ammo and grab a snack. After all, the game was very realistic, and they used real energy, so they got hungry. Luckily, the cabin included a backpack with supplies that Misty had stuffed to the brim with snacks and food. "Crunch. So, what do you think?" Stephen asked while eating a cereal bar. "It''s great, boss, but the enemies..." Fred said. "They feel lifeless and monotonous," George finished. "Even so, they''re still difficult for me. It''d be interesting to fight against other people," Jordan commented while chewing off to the side. "You''re right. We should get more players, but that would mean bringing more cabins and linking them. They''d take up a lot of space," Stephen said, thoughtful, rubbing his chin. "There aren''t any empty rooms to put them in," Fred added. "What about the students'' rooms?" George suggested. "I wouldn''t mind, but since they''re in testing, I''d like to keep an eye on them," Stephen replied. "Too bad we can''t put them in Gryffindor''s Chamber because it takes up too much space for training," Lee Jordan commented absentmindedly while eating. "That''s it... the Chamber of Secrets!" Stephen exclaimed, visibly excited. "But, boss, it would take up a lot of space, and we wouldn''t be able to train," the twins said, looking at each other. "Not that chamberthe Slytherin one. Let''s use the Chamber of Secrets. I''ll ask Dumbledore for permission... Menu, exit," Stephen said as he shut down the simulation and ran off, leaving the other three still sitting, eating. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 63 - 63: Sorry if you don''t like video games in Harry Potter, but I need to get this out of my system, hahaha. If you don''t like it, I''ll go back to the main story. If you do, I''ll change The Prisoner of Azkaban storyline and keep the games. I hope you like the chapter, though it''s more of a technical and explanatory one. "Games in Schools?" "So, you could make it so that students with better grades get more playtime. For example, each passing grade could add 20 extra minutes, and the more subjects they pass, the better," Stephen explained in front of the headmaster and the five heads of houses, who had been called for a meeting just as he arrived. "This is a school, Mr. Flamel, not a gaming center," Snape said dryly, though the other professors seemed to hesitate. "Wait, Professor Snape. I see a point in Stephen''s idea. If we also establish a rule that students with punishments can''t enter to play, it could reduce the rate of bad behavior," McGonagall commented thoughtfully. "Not only that. We could make it so that the house with the most points gets additional benefits, though that might create a bit of competition," Flitwick said, excited about the idea. "Anyway, during their free time, students do whatever they want. Maybe, thanks to virtual games, they''d be a little more controlled," Sprout said with a smile. Seeing that the professors were about to agreeexcept for SnapeStephen gave them one final push. "We''d also need a professor to supervise the students, and I wouldn''t mind giving them one of the cabins with full access. They could even create their own world, as long as they''re competent in Occlumency," Stephen suggested, watching as Snape had a brief lapse in his expression. "And most importantly, the Flamel family will cover all the expenses," Stephen added, looking at the headmaster, noticing that the four heads of houses were almost convinced. "It does sound interesting, Mr. Flamel. How about we try it for a month? If student performance increases as expected, we''ll make it permanent. Otherwise, it will be removed. What do the heads of houses think?" the headmaster asked, seeing that they all quickly agreed. "I''m in favor. I''m also interested in trying these games." "It sounds wonderful." "First, we need to make sure it''s safe," McGonagall said. "Since the headmaster has spoken, I have nothing more to say," Snape replied, as always hiding his emotions. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Stephen, pleased, brought out the cabin so the professors could review the safety mechanisms. He also, for some reason, brought Harry, who was nervous among the four heads of houses and under Snape''s dark gaze. "Basically, it''s all about spatial magic and playing with distances. Harry, come here," Stephen said, calling Harry over. Harry stood in front of Stephen, unsure of what to do. Then, Stephen suddenly threw a punch, making Harry quickly cover his face. But after a moment, nothing happened, so he peeked out and realized Stephen was a few centimeters further away than he had appeared, and the punch hadn''t landed. "Before a hit connects, spatial magic moves the person to a safe spot, while an illusion appears in front of me, making me believe I landed the hit," Stephen explained calmly, surprising the heads of houses and the headmaster. "They will feel a percentage of the impact to make it realistic, and the magic will move their body accordingly," Stephen continued. "Now, if we climb a staircase, for example," Stephen said, as a staircase of floating platforms rose from the ground. "Harry," Stephen called, and Harry started climbing. However, in reality, he was only moving 20 centimeters forward while the platforms shifted, making it seem like an endless staircase. When he reached the seventh platform, it let go, leaving him floating in mid-air. "That''s what happens when you climb to high places. Even if it feels like you''ve gone up, you actually haven''t," he explained with a smile. "And the most foolproof safety measure is that magic cannot be used inside," he added. "It''s incredible. It really takes safety into account, so I have nothing more to say," McGonagall said cheerfully. "It''s settled then. Professor Snape, would you like to be in charge? After all, it is Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets," the headmaster said with a smile, knowing that Snape wanted control but wouldn''t admit it. "It would be my pleasure, Headmaster... to be the one to decide who gets access to these benefits," Snape said slowly, staring intensely at Harry. Meanwhile, Stephen was internally mocking his suffering. And so, the trial of the gaming cabins was decided, and Stephen was sure they would become permanent. He would also use this as an opportunity to get free functionality evaluationskilling two birds with one stone. In a few days, the cabins arrived, and in the meantime, Stephen was playing with Astoria and Luna. Astoria had asked to learn summoning magic, which led to a curious encounter. "No. A rhinoceros is stronger than your weird hippopotamus," Astoria argued with Luna, who was quite stubborn, causing them to bicker over trivial things. "Enough, you two. We''re supposed to be learning," said Stephen, a bit tired of their occasional meaningless battles. ""Sorry."" As they continued practicing, the Weasley twins arrived cheerfully. "Boss, the cabins are here!" "They''re in front of the old bathroom!" they said quickly. "Good. You two, get along, and I''ll show you something cool," said Stephen to the girls, who followed him along with the twins. "Boss, are we going to have to enter the girls'' bathroom every time we want to go to the Chamber of Secrets?" Fred asked, feeling a bit uncomfortable. "No. The bathroom was separated by the Magitech architects. They created a direct entrance to the Chamber of Secrets and left the bathroom intact, but don''t mix up the doors," Stephen explained with a smile. Once through the correct door, an elevator took them straight down, eliminating the need to slide down. The Chamber was divided into two sections: the outer part, where the basilisk''s skin used to be, and the inner part, where the creature had lived. The outer section, accessible via the elevator, was beautifully decorated like a grand hallway filled with open wooden crates, probably the ones that had contained the cabins. The twins ran toward the inner section without waiting. "Amazing!" "Fantastic!" "Incredible!" "Sublime!" Stephen ignored the twins, who were practically pulling out a dictionary to keep describing what they saw. The Chamber of Secrets, now without its original door, had been completely remodeled into a gaming center, with at least 500 cabins being installed. There were also magical televisions displaying what the players were doing. He had opened the first gaming hall in the magical world within a school. Stephen felt a bit proud and was already planning how to connect other schools for competitions or idea-sharing. "Brother, what are those things?" Luna asked, curious. "In these cabins, you can enter new fantasy worlds and have fun," Stephen explained. "Prince, are you serious?" Astoria asked, excited. "That''s right. These are magical or virtual reality gaming cabins, whichever way you want to see it. Come on," said Stephen, spotting some machines that were already connected. In the cabins, they could play together or separately, but if they wanted different games, it was better to choose individual cabins. "Hello, Professor Snape," Stephen greeted as he approached Snape, who was in charge of overseeing everything. "Mr. Flamel, always a pleasure to see you," Snape said sarcastically. Though they often exchanged sharp remarks, Stephen considered Snape a reliable friend. He also knew about Snape''s past and future, which made him feel some affection for himbut not without reservations, as Snape was no saint. "Here, Professor. These are the stones you need to create a world from scratch, and here are the instructions," Stephen said, handing him the items without hesitation. "Thank you," Snape replied, something unusual for him, but he quickly left before Stephen could make a sarcastic remark. Stephen, having a rough idea of what Snape might do, was glad he hadn''t brought the mental-connection cabins, as he felt Snape would be one of those who wouldn''t want to wake up. "Well, have fun. I have something to do. Take the girls with you and look after them," Stephen said, looking at the twins. "Don''t worry, boss, we''ll have fun" "and we''ll take care of them too," the twins said, making Stephen doubt them slightly. But, trusting the safety measures, he relaxed and left. That Saturday, Stephen had planned to meet with Madame Maxime, which was why he left quickly. Fortunately, on weekends, students were allowed to visit Hogsmeade, something Stephen took advantage of to go to his mansion, leaving his wand at Hogwarts to avoid any magical trace. At the Flamel mansion, Madame Maxime had been waiting for a while, having a serious conversation with Perenelle, until they saw Stephen arrive. "Hello, Aunt Maxime," Stephen greeted softly. "Hello, dear Stephen! It''s been so long!" Maxime said, standing up to give him a hug. Of course, she had to lean down a bit to do so. Although Stephen was quite tall, Madame Maxime towered over him by several meters, making the situation feel a bit strange. "What''s wrong? Why do you both look so serious?" Stephen asked, noticing his grandmother''s grave expression. "It''s nothing, child. An old friend passed away and left her granddaughter alone, so I was thinking of going to see if she needs anything," Perenelle explained with a hint of sadness. "I see. I''m sorry, Grandma," Stephen said, trying to comfort her a little. "It''s alright, don''t worry. I''ll be leaving now, you two can talk," Perenelle said, affectionately ruffling her grandson''s hair before departing. "So, why did you want me to come?" Stephen asked Madame Maxime. "It''s about Hogwarts and some magical virtual reality cabins," Stephen began explaining, detailing what was happening at the school. Stephen''s plan from the start was simple: he needed to convince one school and then use it as an example to make others feel like they were falling behind. He chose Hogwarts first because, obviously, he was a student there and knew the professors and the headmaster, not to mention that his family was part of the board. The second school he considered easiest to convince was Beauxbatons, for similar reasons. After all, the Flamel family had been shareholders of the institution for nearly 600 years, and Madame Maxime treated him like a nephew. The real challenge would be the other schools. Stephen didn''t know much about them, though he had a vague idea of how Durmstrang operated. Even so, securing two of the best schools in the world from the start would be a huge advantage. If necessary, he would settle for just Hogwarts and Beauxbatons, but if he wanted to expand his magical-tech empire, he had to aim higher. And there was no better way to break into foreign markets than through the schools that trained the most promising young wizards. Stephen had to admit he was copying Tony Stark a little, but he wasn''t about to say that out loud. "So, what do you think? Just like at Hogwarts, the Flamel family will donate everything, and the trial month will be the same," Stephen concluded after explaining everything to Madame Maxime, who listened thoughtfully. "Alright. Though it''s a little sad that, once again, Hogwarts was your first choice," Madame Maxime joked with a touch of mock disappointment. After chatting for a while longer and listening to Madame Maxime''s playful complaints about how ''traitorous'' he was, she left in good spirits. At that moment, Stephen''s phone rang just as he was about to return to Hogwarts. "Hello?" Stephen answered. "Sir, we found him," a voice said on the other end of the line. "Great. Just keep an eye on him," Stephen replied cheerfully. --------------- End of the chapter. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 64 - 64: "Truths of Old" At this moment, I, Stephen Flamel, am standing before what could be called my destiny. Damn, right? Did I really think I could live a peaceful life, carefree, swimming in money? But what I have before me is definitely something I would call a concern. A young woman, you could say, quite beautiful. Well, I have to admit it: her face is about 75 to 80% similar to mine, which raises her level, though obviously with more feminine features and long red hair cascading down her back. The most interesting part is her eyes, identical to mine: bright blue and with the same intensity, a sign of how magic makes interesting things happen. Of course, my eyes have the same problem, so I have to use a bit of magic to hide the glow. I don''t want to be walking around at night with two flashlights for eyes, right? That would be weird. Well, I''m getting sidetracked. The problem here is pretty abstract, like a joke from the universe. The person before me could literally be called my twin sister. After all, she had the same kind of birth as me. Yes, if we consider magic as the father and the world as the mother, technically, we were born from the same "parents." Normally, I would be happy to find a blood sibling, in this case, a sister, but the problem is specifically who my sister is. I was born after Stephen Strange died. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And yes, as you''ve probably guessed, the person in front of me is Wanda, or more specifically, an alternate version of Wanda. That crazy lady filled with chaos and destruction, the one I used as an excuse for my suicide. It''s a bit embarrassing that someone knows my secret. I mean, we literally committed suicide together. Should I silence her? "By the way, Strange, why are you making those weird faces?" Wanda asked, interrupting my internal monologue. You''re telling me that another person from my previous universe is right here, in front of me, right now. Obviously, this is fake. Okay, it''s just an illusion, that must be it. To explain what happened, we need to go back a day, after my chat with Aunt Maxime. Flashback After my deal with Aunt Maxime ended splendidly, I was preparing to return to Hogwarts to pla... I mean, study as I should. "Stephen, your grandfather and I are going to meet my friend''s granddaughter. If you need anything, you can call me," said Grandma Perenelle as she grabbed Grandpa by the collar. He was probably creating some useless object to compete with the twins. "Alright, Grandma. I''m heading back to Hogwarts; I have some things to finish," I quickly said while walking away before they could ask me to go with them. After transporting myself to Hogsmeade through the fireplace, which always leaves people covered in soot (something I hate), I mentally complained. I can''t wait to turn 17 and be able to use portals. For some reason, when you''re in a hurry, something always stops you. My problem is my popularity. "Boss, we need your help understanding the Tao Mandala spell," said Seamus approaching with Neville. A few other classmates accompanied them to ask me questions. Popularity and wisdom... These guys are still struggling with the same spells since last year. For example, Seamus keeps making himself explode. Seriously, how does he even do that? I tried messing it up to see if I''d also explode, but I couldn''t. That''s not how mystical arts work. It''s incredible... in the worst way. After a few minutes of explaining like a good teacher, I got tired and left them to their own devices. I kept walking, and the sound of the explosion behind me has nothing to do with me. Then I ran into Hermione, who had questions about astral magic; Lee Jordan, who was looking for the twins; Angelina Wood and the others, who wanted to create a game similar to rugby but with magic. Then, Ron and Harry appeared. By that time, I was exhausted, so I hit them over the head with a notebook Professor Flitwick had asked me to deliver to McGonagall. "And what was that for?" Ron asked, angry and confused. "Shut up, or I''ll shove your disgusting rat where the sun doesn''t shine," I replied as the rat freaked out and hid in his pocket. At that moment, I felt I was about to remember something, but just then, my phone rang, so I let it go. "Hello." "Hello, Stephen. I need you to come. I''ll send you the address and bring Harry with you," it was my grandmother. "Did something happen?" "It''s hard to explain, just hurry up," she said and hung up. Great. Looks like I won''t be having fun today. I have to admit, ever since I created the virtual reality booth, I''ve become a bit addicted to playing. But hey, you can''t blame me. The only memories I have are of training my entire life in a monastery where we could only use cell phones, and before that, the most advanced console was the PlayStation 3. "Harry, let''s go. Grandma wants to see us," I said, already resigned because I had clearly lost this battle. For some reason, I had a bad feeling. "I hope this bad day doesn''t get worse," I thought. I grabbed a confused Harry, and we left for Hogsmeade. Obviously, Harry had his permission slip signed by Grandma, although the professors didn''t want him going out much because of Sirius Black. Did they really think a Flamel would go out without protection? Literally, even my underwear has defenses. We arrived at the house we have in Hogsmeade, which now serves as a transportation hub. No one lives there, though Misty sends Dobby to clean it from time to time. From there, we went to Flamel Island and to the International Chimney, modified by my grandfather. "Harry, if you mess up the address again, I''ll kick your ass," I said as he nervously entered the chimney. I was already quite upset and didn''t feel like going to look for him wherever he ended up, like that time he showed up at one of the Weasleys'' neighbors'' house. We quickly transported ourselves to France. We could''ve used the permanent portal, but we still had to use the Floo Network, so it didn''t make much difference. We arrived at an old mansion, quite well-decorated. In front of the fireplace, my grandparents were waiting for us. "We''re here, Grandma. What''s so hard to explain?" I asked, seeing the strange expression on her face. "It''s hard to explain, but I think we''ve found your twin sister," Grandma said, leaving Harry and me stunned. Obviously, Harry knew I was adopted, although we hadn''t told him the whole story. "Grandma, I think you should know that''s impossible," I said. "No. I think it''s not as impossible as we thought, kid," Grandpa interrupted, with a mocking smile on his face, clearly enjoying the situation. "You''d better see for yourself," Grandma said, pointing to a door. "Alright I guess," I replied, slowly approaching the door she pointed at. I thought it was some dumb joke, so I walked in confidently. But when I saw what was inside, I walked back out without saying a word or making any gesture. I looked at my grandparents, and the first words left my mouth. "No!" Then I pointed toward the room and said again, "No! No, no, no." "Hahaha, good joke, Grandpa," I said, laughing like a madman, ignoring the looks my family was giving me. "It''s not a joke, Stephen," Grandma said seriously. "No!" I quickly took out my phone and made a call. "Who are you calling, brother?" asked Harry, confused and not understanding anything. "The military. I''ll ask them to bomb the place. I recommend you all move a few hundred kilometers away," I said while trying to remember the number for the French muggle military. "Give me that," Grandma snatched the phone from me. "I think that was the firefighters'' number," Harry said, looking over Grandma''s shoulder. "Shut up, four-eyes. Maybe I was calling the firefighters to prepare for the fire from the bombing," I didn''t even know what I was saying anymore. "Alright, don''t take it out on your brother. Go in there and talk to her," Grandma said, tired of my nonsense. "Go in there? To that place? Are you crazy, Grandma?" "I''m going to forget you called me crazy, but if you don''t go in there right now, I''ll give you a beating," Grandma replied, looking at me emotionlessly. I think I dug my own grave. "Alright, alright," I said, raising my hands in surrender. Then I walked back in, but not before giving my family one last look. "Fine. But just in case, call the French Aurors, also Aunt Maxime, maybe even the English Aurors and Dumbledo" "Just go," Grandma said, cutting me off, clearly angry. "Okay," I responded, defeated, as I walked back into the room, now without the confidence I had before. "Deep breath," I muttered and opened the door again. Inside, I found my worst nightmare and the greatest enemy I had faced in any of my lifetimes. "Hello again, Stephen. I must say, you look very different from before." "Wanda. And you do too. If it weren''t for the clothes and hair, I wouldn''t recognize you," I said, recognizing the person in front of me. She wore the same outfit she had during our fight: a mix of the Scarlet Witch attire with a red phoenix on her chest. "Oh, this," she said, referring to the clothes. "It was so you could easily recognize me." Then she waved her hand, and her outfit changed into an elegant, noble-style ensemble, like something children of royalty would wear. "It''s uncomfortable clothing, but my grandmother would make a fuss if I didn''t wear it," she said, watching my expression as she changed into a dress. "That''s not fair. You''ve got your damn magic, and I had to start from scratch," I said, feeling a bit jealous. "Oh, well, I started from scratch too, but it was quite easy," she replied with a smug look. "How did you know it was me?" I asked, not giving any further comment. "Seriously? Mystic Arts under the pseudonym Strange, a million-dollar company under the name Tony Although, for a moment, I did wonder if you were the real Tony. But knowing him, he would be pretty skeptical about magic," she explained calmly. "How did you get here? No, wait, I already know that. Why are you here?" I asked, correcting my question halfway through. "I don''t know. When I woke up, I was a baby at the door of a mansion. I don''t know the reason or the purpose of my existence here, but what I do know is that I''m glad I''m not out of control anymore." Hearing that, I put on a confused face. "First of all, I should thank you, right? Thanks for stopping me. Although I think destroying several galaxies with an explosion wasn''t as cool as you thought." "Damn it, I knew that would come to light." I replied. "You have to understand that explosions are an art." "Yes, that''s exactly what you shouted right before our bodies scattered like atoms across the universe." "Ugh. It''s not too late to silence her," I thought while glancing at her from the corner of my eye. During our fight, I did some pretty ridiculous things I don''t want anyone to know about. "Just explain how you ended up like that. We never got to have more than a one-sentence conversation. You were just crying and begging me to stop you." "Ahem. Well, to start, since I was a child, I was marked by a demon whose name I won''t mention because, even if we''re in another universe or whatever this is, I don''t know if it could reach here." "Chaos magic is his, so to speak. To escape my fate of becoming his vessel, I tried to control a force beyond what I could handle: the Phoenix Force. Obviously, I failed, and everything got complicated when the Goblin Force got involved in the fight as well," Wanda explained calmly, without averting her gaze. "Now, add the Darkhold, and the result was me." I was a bit stunned. With all those forces combined, it was no wonder she had become a dimensional atomic bomb. But there was something bothering me. "So, in your state of madness, you momentarily regained consciousness and went looking for the person powerful enough to stop you. Which means me, right?" "Uh, well... there were others more powerful, but I wanted it to be you." She said quickly. "Me?" I was shocked. "Yes. Well, to be honest, while I was trapped inside my own body, the only thing I could do was watch other universes. And I saw you. A person trapped in their own tasks. Maybe I felt you were caged like me. Perhaps if you stopped me, you could feel a bit of freedom by freeing me, although I was surprised you exploded along with me." She said calmly. "Especially while you were shouting Final Flash and explosions are an art," she said, trying to hold back her laughter. "Damn it!" I exclaimed, angry and ready to punch her ------------------------------------ You might notice Wanda''s personality is a little different, and that''s because I brought her in to be Stephen''s foil, giving him a bit more comedy. And an enemy doesn''t always need to be to the death; bothering someone''s life is enough for me. - Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 65 - 65: Wanda''s POV After saying something that seriously annoyed Stephen, I was sitting here trying to hold back my laughter. Should I start from the very beginning, right? There I was, like a puppet, being controlled by destruction, greed, and chaos. When you have three super-powerful entities trying to control you, all you can do is simply float wherever you are, waiting for your release. In the darkness or the abyss. For some reason, I could see other universes, and that was the only thing keeping me sane. Mentally, of course, since my body was destroying realities. So, while I watched all the versions of me being happy, some not so much, I found him. An anomaly just like me. But he had complete control over himself. At first, I thought about that. But later, I realized that even though he was free, he had to follow a predetermined path. And if he deviated, he was punished. Even if the punishments were silly, they were still punishments for being free. I felt a little envious of him, and at the same time, I realized he also lived in a cage. Obviously, not like mine, since this one was destroying a planet right now. He always helped however he could. But with that device that contained him, I saw his smile disappear quickly, turning his movements and expressions monotonous, as if he were becoming a mere puppet. What an idiot. He has control over his body. Why doesn''t he just break free from those psychological chains and tell everything to go to hell? What an idiot... Then, one day, one of the people who created those psychological chains finally died, and he felt free. He started changing things to his liking. He even fixed the life of the Wanda from his world so she could live with her husband and children. But even so, he kept fulfilling the tasks imposed on him without realizing it. Even when he was surrounded by his friends and family, he truly wasn''t with them. Maybe I also wanted to be part of his friends. I wanted him to save me like he did with the others. But it no longer looked like he enjoyed saving anyone. It was just his job. A duty imposed on him for being an anomaly from another world. Watching him became something fun to pass the time. And I had a lot of free time. It''s a weird feeling, but fun at the same time. The last time I felt this way was with my twin brother. A brother my body mercilessly killed. I could see him smiling at me while trying to bring me back. I saw how every single one of my family members was murdered by my own hands. Searching, I found my salvation in one of the primordial forces of the universe: the Phoenix Force, an entity that, obviously, I couldn''t control. At least it kept the chaos within me entertained. So, I ended up floating in space, unable to move. But that was enough for a while. But it seemed the universe wasn''t going to leave me alone, and another force appeared, one that wanted to devour everything. A destructive force that, to be honest, I don''t even know where it came from. Anything else? And that''s when everything got worse. Only destruction came, day after day, week after week, month after month, year after year. Meanwhile, he fulfilled all his purposes to be free, and I''m still here, floating in the abyss. If I were in front of him, he could stop me, I thought. I felt a little guilty because he didn''t even know me, but I also wanted his help. I wanted to be free, too, and maybe he could stop me. If he did, he would even kill me to stop me. And I would be grateful for that. In a rare moment of lucidity where I could control my body, the first thing I did was go to him. Like a moth to the flames. The flames that would finally put an end to me. He accepted with a conflicted look. Although the conflict seemed more with himself than with killing me to stop me. Our fight lasted for months. Always at the same level, which caused changes in several solar systems. For some reason, Stephen was smiling like a madman. Maybe it was the first time he fought with all his power, truly enjoying one of his tasks. It was the real Stephen fighting to the death. That made me smile, too. We were truly two psychopaths fighting with everything we had. But it was time to end it. I needed to be stopped. Even though this time was fun, and I could regain my consciousness, the things inside me could wake up at any moment. So, I begged him to kill me. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I truly didn''t want to return to that place; I''d rather die. He stopped, looked at me intently while something went through his mind, and what he did next surprised me. That damn lunatic completely exploded, taking me with him. Or rather, he made me take him with me. Why? Why did he do that? Now I feel even more guilty for asking for his help. What a great fool. And what the hell were those screams at the end? That embarrassed me, although I wished that if I were to be reborn, it would be as his older sister. Even though I know it was just a plea to the air. But I have to repeat it. He literally exploded. Seriously, you crazy bastard? Wasn''t there a better way? Well, I''m no one to talk, but that was cool... not what he screamed, but the explosion itself. Maybe he could be the older brother in the next life. As I watched the last ray of light, waiting for my disappearance, something... strange happened. I revived. Or rather, I was reborn. I appeared in front of an old house, quite strange. And before I could even scream, a kind lady came out the door and saw me. She took me in, cared for me, and fed me. And in the end, she adopted me. It all happened so fast that I couldn''t process everything. In my defense, I was a baby who could only stay awake for a couple of hours, so... Although I was happy to be reborn, free and all that, I still lived with the guilt of Stephen''s death. I also felt a little lonely, and even though the grandmother who adopted me was always by my side, I had no family. Pretty sad thoughts for a baby, right? The grandmother, seeing my loneliness, enrolled me in a magical kindergarten. Yes, magical, didn''t I mention that? The grandmother who adopted me was a witch. And a pretty powerful one in her time. It seems I was one too because when I cried, the house would shake. Great, a witch again... But it seemed like witches were pretty normal. I mean, not like they were everywhere since they lived hidden, but there was a fairly widespread magical world. Back to the magical kindergarten, it was pretty clumsy. The kids were cute, but annoying at the same time. And that''s when I saw him. A blond boy with blue eyes, exuding magic wherever he went, pretty smart for his age, and I knew the moment I saw him. He was my brother. I mean, aside from his appearance being the same as minehair and eyesI could feel it in my blood and his blood. A skill I noticed we shared when he told a classmate that he had a hereditary curse. Haha, something that made his friend cry. So, I stayed away. First, I wanted to see what he was like. If he could accept me, if he knew who our parents were. We are quite handsome and strong, so they must be very beautiful and powerful. When I was about to introduce myself as his older sister, what I least expected happened, something that would shatter my hopes of having a real family. Don''t get me wrong, I love Grandma, but I wanted to have a connection. Then, while I was heading to where he was training or playing with his friends, I heard his name, something that left me momentarily stunned: "Stephen." Seriously? Quite a... bad coincidence. But that didn''t stop me; after all, it was just a name. Until I heard what they were talking about. The mystical arts, and that Stephen was trying to recreate Eldritch magic. Seriously? How didn''t I notice? I mean, I fought him to the death for months; I should recognize those movements while he was training. We also went to the garden almost every year, and I just found out his name. In my defense, in the other life, it took me more years to learn his name. But I recognized him. He was the Stephen who stopped me, dying with me along the way. And so, my guilt resurfaced. Especially when I found out that he didn''t have parents either, just grandparents. Although they didn''t shout it from the rooftops, it was obvious he was adopted. After all, his grandparents were the Flamel couple. Supposedly, the Flamel family adopted him from a noble pureblood family in France. But I knew he was like me. There went my dream of meeting my brother and our parents. And of being the older sister, because I promised he would be. Damn. The worst part is that guilt didn''t let me get close to him. After all, he lost everything because of me. And even though I finally found my family, my brother... I couldn''t be with him. So, I ran away. I dyed my hair. That wasn''t hard; magic makes everything easy. I used makeup so I wouldn''t look like him, just in case I ran into him. After all, we both lived in France. I even chose Ilvermorny, thinking he would go to Beauxbatons, but it seems he went to Hogwarts and even moved away. How strange. As I grew up, I kept hearing about him all the time, winning tournaments and showing his strength. As his sister, I felt proud, but also conflicted. So, I started recovering my magic too. And well, it wasn''t that hard. After all, my magic is more about feeling it. I just had to go "fush, wass, paw" and I learned it. Though when I explained it to others, they looked at me weird. What idiots. I wanted to learn about the Eldritch magic book Stephen published under a pseudonym, but it was quite technical and required a lot of study. Without a teacher, it was difficult. So, I could only create simple weapons, although I found it easier to use my own magic. After years of running away from Stephen, my grandmother found out. She was a bit mad at me for being a coward, but she supported me. When she got sick, I left school to take care of her. Of course, I went to take my exams, so I was always the top of the class. Too bad Grandma couldn''t use the Life Potion like the Flamels. She, as a doctor, used a different method to extend her life nearly 300 years, but that meant she couldn''t stretch it any further, or her soul would be destroyed. As a farewell, she dropped a bomb on me. She brought the Flamels home and told them about my existence. Leaving them, and me, completely stunned. Then she passed away with a smile, asking Mrs. Perenelle to take care of me. And so, she began turning into dust that flew out the window. It was a spell she placed on herself before dying, as she didn''t want a burial or anything like that. I was very sad until I heard Mrs. Perenelle calling for me. Then I got really nervous. Every minute that passed increased my anxiety. I wanted to run away, but I couldn''t even get up from the chair. Until I heard the arrival of two guests. I already knew who they were: those who would probably become my siblings. It was a strange mix of emotions. I tried to calm myself and sit comfortably, not showing any vulnerability. I didn''t know if he would recognize me just by the blood we shared. And for some reason, an intrusive thought told me to show who I was. That thought won. Right before Stephen opened the door, I changed into the clothes I wore in the last moment before dying. I tried to keep a big smile and apologize with all my being. But when Stephen opened the door, he looked at me... and then closed it. Then he started doing his nonsense in the room next door. That made me angry. It really pissed me off. I didn''t want to apologize to that fool anymore. He''s supposed to be my brother, and he despises me like that? I mean, he was the one who chose to destroy several galaxies trying to be cool. Sure, I asked for his help, but he chose that dumb way to end everything. He could''ve just pierced my heart, but his choice to escape was that one. It''s still my fault for asking for help, but who knew he had suicidal tendencies? Even thanks to me, he met that pretty blonde from France when before he couldn''t even hold a woman''s hand. After thinking about it for a second, I didn''t want to apologize anymore. Siblings don''t need that. They simply show their love by making each other''s lives impossible, right? So, what were all those years of guilt for? For some reason, I couldn''t control the big smile on my face. When I heard he was about to come back in, I was still smiling. At least, as the mature sister I am, I''ll apologize first. Then I''ll make his life impossible. To my older brother... Chapter 66 - 66: Welcome to the new members. Swamtox at the basic level and Foe Dozer at the advanced level. This makes me feel a bit bad, as I still haven''t configured the levels properly. After all, I didn''t expect so many people to subscribe. I had planned to reach at least 120 chapters in the novel before starting to configure the levels, as I really have no idea how to arrange it so that everyone is satisfied. Maybe I should create a Discord for the members where we can even share images. They can give me ideas of what they''d like to see in the story. "With Brothers Like These" After meeting Wanda, Stephen and his family went to Flamel Island. Perenelle asked for permission for the kids to have a week off since she wanted them to adjust to Wanda and accompany her. After all, she had lost her grandmother, who had raised her. Obviously, no one denied the request since Perenelle would have ignored them anyway. A few days after Wanda settled into the house, for some reason, she grew very fond of Harry and Perenelle. So now there were two "ducklings" following Mother Goose. Mommy''s kids Stephen said, watching Wanda and Harry trailing behind Perenelle as she tended the garden. By the way, the garden had been destroyed in one of Wanda''s fights with Stephen. Jealous? Wanda said, hugging Perenelle and looking at Stephen with superiority. Do you want to fight, carrot? Stephen said angrily, tossing the watering can aside. Enough! You still haven''t fixed the mess you made Perenelle said, annoyed. Stephen swallowed his anger as he watched Wanda stick out her tongue at him. Childish Stephen muttered as he picked up a ball and started singing. Perenelle had forbidden them from using magic to repair everything. Stephen was still a bit resentful because he wanted to play video games but had to stay on the island to accompany the girl who had killed him in his past life. By the way, Stephen explained this, just as Wanda did, to the Flamel family, who, apparently, pitied Wanda even more. Wanda was surprised that Stephen had told them everything since she had never told her grandmother. Stephen''s response was simple: My life is easier if I don''t have to keep making up excuses about where I got the nonexistent technology and magic. And, most importantly, it''s hard to fool two of the greatest wizards of all time. Wanda accepted that explanation. After a day of sweating under the sun, tending to her grandmother''s plants, they finally finished. Alright, you can rest for the rest of the day. Tomorrow, you have to go back to school. Go clean yourselves up Perenelle said, smiling as she looked at her large family. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of the Elixir of Life, the Flamels had been unable to have children, something Perenelle had always longed for. Now, as if by a blessing, she had three grandchildren. Wanda had easily accepted being adopted by the Flamels since it was her grandmother''s wish, and besides, she could annoy Stephen by being his legal sister. Alright, Harry, let''s go play with the hippogriffs first Wanda said. Harry got excited and nodded since he liked those animals that Stephen had rescued months ago. They refused to leave the island, so they had become residents. Sure, I wonder if we can ride them again Harry said, walking alongside Wanda. Stephen watched the duo leave and spoke: Where are you going, Harry? You said you''d help me test the new game the company made. Harry remembered and was about to speak, but Wanda interrupted him. Shut up, nerd. Harry is coming with me to play with the animals Wanda quickly said. Harry made a promise between men, and as a man, he must keep it Stephen replied angrily. A man? Ha. Tell me that when you bring a girlfriend home to Grandma. Poor thing, I''m starting to think you like men Wanda said mockingly, leaving Stephen stunned for a second. What did you say, family-issue witch? Stephen said, furious, getting ready to attack. You should take better care of your hair... baldy Wanda said, teasing him about when Stephen joined Kamar-Taj and shaved his head, thinking that''s what monks did, only to realize it wasn''t necessary. That was the very insult that had started the previous fight that destroyed Perenelle''s garden. You damn brat! Stephen yelled, launching at her with harmless spells like making her bald or enlarging her teeth. We''re siblings, so you''re a brat too Wanda replied, levitating and starting to throw mud balls using levitation spells. Meanwhile, Harry watched everything and lamented: We''re going to have to fix everything again he said, going to retrieve the tools they had just put away. Obviously, Perenelle heard the commotion and sent Misty to drag them, chained, before her. Sigh... You two give me headaches. Fix everything before dawn... without magic. And Harry, come have tea with your grandma Perenelle said, looking at the siblings who were still kicking at each other since their feet were the only things they could move in the chains. Enough! she said, smacking both of them on the head. Ouch. Ow. They complained exaggeratedly, though it obviously didn''t hurt that much. Fix this. Come on, Harry Perenelle said as Harry dropped the tools on the ground and followed his grandmother with a smile. I got away he said, following her. Traitor! Wanda shouted, defeated. Watch your back, glasses! Stephen yelled angrily. Harry felt chills but ignored them. He had been living with Stephen for years, and either way, he wouldn''t be spared. Since becoming his legal brother, Stephen had let go of all inhibitionssomething that made Harry happy because he treated him like real family, but also annoyed him a bit since he became the target of his "big brother" pranks. With Wanda''s arrival, Harry felt conflicted: he had gained another older sister, but he quickly grew attached to her because she treated him well. According to her, she had always wanted a little brother. Without realizing it, Harry no longer felt restricted like he did with the Dursleys and showed his true Gryffindor nature even outside of school. This was partly thanks to Stephen''s pranks, as he wanted Harry to stand up for himself and fight back like a real brother. That''s why, upon hearing the shouting behind him, he turned around and smirked mockingly, further aggravating the other two. Third bastard! I mean, second... Aaah! Stephen shouted furiously upon seeing Harry''s smile. Hahaha, you admitted to being a bastard! Wanda teased, looking at Stephen. After a crazy week on Flamel Island, Stephen and Harry finally had to return to Hogwarts, something that made them quite happy. Finally, I can get away from that damn tomato Stephen said cheerfully as he saw Hogwarts'' doors. The Dementors are still here Harry said, looking at the sky with annoyance. Scared, Potter? Ah, wait, now it''s Flamel-Potter Stephen mocked. Harry had requested to keep his last name, and Perenelle agreed on the condition that he also carried the Flamel name, something necessary to be the legal heir. Wanda, on the other hand, only carried the Flamel surname since her grandmother had been a witch expelled from her family for refusing to hand over her method of extending life. She changed her former surname, Maximoff, without much attachment, as she felt she could leave that life behind. Stephen and Harry arrived at the castle, left their belongings in their rooms, and headed to the Great Hall just in time for dinner. Is it okay for us to be late? Harry asked, feeling uneasy. Don''t worry. We said we''d be back in a week, but we never specified the time Stephen replied with a reassuring smile. When they reached the Gryffindor table, everyone welcomed them happily. Hey, guys, what''s got you so excited? Stephen asked upon seeing the enthusiastic twins. Meanwhile, Harry sat with his friends, who had missed him. We don''t know. Dumbledore said he had big news. Maybe it''s a competition between schools using the magic booths the twins speculated. Then we made it just in time Stephen said, but suddenly he had a bad feeling. Ahem, if I could have your attention, I have an announcement to make. Normally, this isn''t done two weeks into the school year, but under special circumstances, we will be welcoming a new student Dumbledore said, gesturing toward the door before returning to his seat. Even if it was just one student, they would follow the usual tradition. McGonagall stood up. Shit Stephen muttered without turning around to see who was entering. His bad feeling had already become a realityhe knew exactly who it was without even looking. Wow, she''s pretty. Yeah, but she looks familiar the twins said as they clapped excitedly. Meanwhile, Harry was stunned when he turned around and saw who was entering. Do you know her, Harry? She''s really pretty Ron asked, blushing a little. She looks familiar Hermione said, glancing between Stephen and the new student with curiosity. The new student was no longer wearing the Ilvermorny uniform but instead a plain black robe with no house colors. From beneath her hat, golden blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her smile gave her an almost ethereal beauty, making many wonder if she was a Veela as they found themselves captivated by her presence. Her bright blue eyes seemed to pierce through everything, like magical eyes that drew people in, making it impossible to look away. If she were a master of Legilimency, they''d all be doomed. By the way, Stephen could have the same effect, but he suppressed his aura with an accessory his grandmother had given him after he was nearly kidnapped by dark wizards as a child. Meanwhile, the new student stood in front of Professor McGonagall, who held a scroll in her hand before reading her name. Wanda Flamel McGonagall read, slightly surprised, as only the headmaster had known about this. At the same time, all the students were shocked and turned toward Stephen, who maintained a blank expression as he stared at his newly discovered twin sister. No wonder she seemed familiar. She''s literally the boss with long hair the twins joked cheerfully, excited that there were now two more twins at Hogwarts besides themselves. Meanwhile, Ron made a weird face as he realized that the girl he had found attractive looked exactly like Stephen. They do look alike, but she seems more radiant Hermione said, struggling to find the right words to describe the difference. What set them apart was basically the ethereal aura Wanda possessed, which drew everyone in. Stephen, however, was not happy with that comment. More radiant? he said angrily, glaring at Hermione. She immediately regretted saying it. Obviously, I''m the cooler one, but I have to suppress it for the sake of common folk he declared, as everyone gave him amused looks. This only angered him further, so he ripped off one of the brooches on his shirt, unleashing his full brilliance. The effect immediately drew everyone''s attention in the Great Hall, revealing the same aura and presence as Wanda, making it undeniable that they were truly siblings. Stephen looked at everyone with superiority before feeling a bit of regret. My teenage brain is making me feel like an idiot he muttered as he put the brooch back on, disappointing many of the girls. Childish Wanda said with a smile as the Sorting Hat was placed on her head. During Stephen''s little show, the Hat had already been making its decision. Gryffindor! the Hat declared, bringing joy to the Gryffindor students. Wanda smiled and thanked the Hat, as she had specifically asked to be placed there. Hmm? Wanda stepped down from the stool, then suddenly stopped and stared in a certain direction for a few seconds before a dark smile crept onto her lips. Both men and women around her instantly fell for her. Meanwhile, Stephen scowled. He had a feeling this girl was planning something against him... .... Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 67 - 67: Brothers and Chaos Suddenly my mother sent me a new cell phone as a gift... It wasn''t the one I wanted to buy, but it''s a gift from my mother. I will cherish it and use it to write with more enthusiasm now. Haha. Brothers and Chaos I found myself in McGonagall''s office. Next to me was my annoying new sister, both of us covered in food from head to toe. In front of us, Professor McGonagall glared at us with anger and disappointment. That made me feel a little guilty. "What were you thinking? As a transfer student and as a prefect, I expected better from you," McGonagall scolded us furiously. To understand how we got here, we need to go back a few minutes... Flashback I stared at Wanda, who had suddenly changed her hair back to its natural color instead of the red she had when we first met. Even though I knew it was magic, the red hair helped differentiate us more. Now, with the same hair color as me, it annoyed me how alike we looked. Suddenly, she stopped with a smile that gave me a bad feeling and looked toward the Slytherin table. Everyone watched in confusion as, instead of sitting at the Gryffindor table, she practically trotted toward the Slytherin students and stopped right where the Greengrass sisters were. Wanda stepped closer, staring at Daphne, who blushed slightly, confused by what was happening. "Why do I feel our blood inside this young girl...? No way," Wanda said, covering her mouth dramatically with both hands, faking exaggerated surprise. Then she turned to Astoria and, with even more exaggeration, said: "Even a poor little girl...! Monster!" She spun around to look at me. That enraged me, and I prepared to yell at her, furious. "Stop spouting nonsense, you idiot!" I shouted, hurling a pie at her in a fit of anger. "You''re the idiot! And a pervert!" Wanda yelled as she stopped the pie with her magic and flung a turkey from the Slytherin table at me. "Pervert!?" That made me even angrier, and using my telekinetic magica common magic I could use without a wandI started flinging food at her uncontrollably. The twins joined in with excitement, shouting: "Food fight!" And so, the biggest food war in the Hogwarts Great Hall began. Obviously, the professors stopped us, though I think I saw Dumbledore enjoying himself while McGonagall dragged Wanda and me away by the ears. End of flashback After enduring McGonagall''s lecture, we finally left her office, having been informed of our punishment. Wanda had a smug smile on her face that made me want to punch her, but I held back since McGonagall might revoke my prefect privileges. I have to admit, it''s a dumb job, but it''s fun taking points from studentsand I don''t even need to mention the prefects'' bathroom. "Come on, idiot. I''ll show you where the dorms are," I said, walking ahead, ignoring her complaints about the insult. As we walked through the hallways, some girls gave me weird looks, probably because of Wanda''s joke. "Sigh. The password is posted on the notice board. Make sure to check when it changes. I won''t help you," I told Wanda as the Fat Lady opened the entrance. "Here come the new Gryffindor twins," "Setting the standard for future twin duos," Fred and George teased as we entered, welcomed by applause from the other students. "Cut it out. I''m going to bed," I said, heading to my room amid the twins'' boos for being a killjoy. But I was a little tiredespecially because I had to prepare for the headache of having Wanda at Hogwarts. "Good night, Stepy," Wanda said with a smile, making me want to hit her. The next morning, when I woke up, surprisingly, the twins were already up early. Then again, they were playing around. I sat on my bed, still groggy, until the twins noticed I was awake. "Why so dazed, boss?" Fred asked, pausing the game. "No. I had a nightmare where my sister came to Hogwarts. It felt so real... brrrugh," I said, rubbing my arms as if I had gotten chills. "What are you talking about, boss?" "It wasn''t a dream." "By the way, didn''t you say your sister was dead?" "Right. Back when we opened the amusement park," the twins said curiously. "I said she wasn''t in this world, not that she was dead," I corrected. "And if I find a way to send her away, it''ll become true again," I added darkly, as the twins stared at me. But they quickly ignored me and returned to their game, as if it were normal for siblings to wish death upon each other when arguing. After freshening up and changing, I went to the courtyard to train with some students who woke up early and joined me. For some reason, Wanda was following us. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "I didn''t know you owned this space," Wanda replied condescendingly. I chose to ignore her and continued training. After a few minutes, all the students interested in mystical arts had gathered to train, while Wanda sat on a rock, watching curiously. "Tsk. Grandma wants us to get along. I''m doing this for her," I muttered to myself like some kind of self-hypnosis, as I approached Wanda. "Do you want to learn?" I asked monotonously. She stared at me for a few seconds, suspiciously. "Even though my magic is way cooler, I''ll let you teach me yours. But not youI''ll find someone better looking," she said, walking toward Daphne and Angelina''s training group. For some reason, instead of making me angry, that amused me. It reminded me of how I used to bicker with Strange''s sister. Obviously, she wasn''t trying to replace herafter all, I was no longer Stephen Strange. But it seemed I would have to get used to having an annoying sister. Over time, Wanda had become the leader of the younger students, who followed her everywhere. She also spent time with the Golden Trio, acting like an older sister to Harry and helping Hermione with her homework, winning her affection. As long as she didn''t bother me, it was fine. But sometimes she drove me crazy when the younger kids followed her around. "Look, kids, it''s the bad guy! Insult him!" Wanda would say as she passed by with the first-years. "Bad guy." "Dumb." "Ogre head." "Even if he''s bad, he''s also handsome." Ignoring the last comment, I shouted angrily: "Stop teaching the kids bad things!" as they all ran away, laughing and having fun. "Boss, are we doing the Halloween pranks?" "The traditional scary prank fest?" the twins asked, struggling to hold in their laughter. "I have to patrol the halls," I said, a bit dejected. "Boss, you''ve gotten boring since you became a prefect." "Where''s the boss who planned the bloody raining bathroom prank that looked like a body was falling?" "The boss who created a golem that walked backward with its neck twisted?" "The cursed doll." "The killer clown." "The" "Okay, I get it," I said, cutting off the two idiots. "That sounds interesting. I''m in," Wanda said, appearing out of nowhere and startling us. "Absolutely not," I said quickly. "Come on. Are you really going to leave your cute little sister out of the fun?" she said, placing both hands on her cheeks and blinking rapidly, trying to look adorable. Obviously, that didn''t work on me. "Don''t be ridicul" "Of course, you can join!" "Boss''s sister, you''re welcome!" the two traitors said, instantly accepting her with a slight blush. "Sigh. Damn it," I muttered as I watched Wanda happily join one of our plans. ----------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, please consider supporting my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 68 - 68: Jokes, Laughter, and Brotherhood Jokes, Laughter, and Brotherhood Wanda''s plan was simple but interesting. Basically, it involved mixing pumpkin-head potion and squeaky-voice potion into the food for the Halloween feast. All we had to do was distract the house-elves in the kitchen while Fred and George poured the potion into the food. Honestly, it was easy. We just stood at the door, and the elves immediately rushed to feed us. Using Harry''s invisibility cloak, Fred and George sneaked in effortlessly and added the potions to the food. After receiving the signal that everything was done, we left as if nothing had happened, our arms full of food. "It''s time for a show," I said as I was followed by the twins and Wanda. We didn''t have to wait long for dinner and the ensuing chaos. Squeaky voice "Aaaah! What''s happening to me? My head my voice!" The first to fall was Ron. Seeing how he eats, I wasn''t surprised the effect would last several days. Squeaky voice "This isn''t funny! Who did this?" Hermione shouted. Meanwhile, the four of us were hidden, laughing ourselves to tears as we watched everything unfold. "See? My idea was brilliant," Wanda said proudly, eating one of the desserts the house-elves had given her. I said nothing and just watched her, waiting. Squeaky voice "What? When?" she said, surprised as she realized the change in her voice. Although her head didn''t turn into a pumpkin, I had enough time to put the squeaky-voice potion into her desserts while she was distracted. Squeaky voice "Ha-ha what?" I was about to mock her when I noticed that my voice had changed too. Seeing Wanda''s victorious smile, I realized she had the same plan. Not only thatthe twins had done the same thing to each other, and now all four of us had been enchanted with squeaky voices. Squeaky voice "Ha-ha-ha, Fred, your voice!" Squeaky voice "Ha-ha-ha, yours too!" As we laughed, I realized I was making a wonderful memory with my sister, so I did what any older brother would do in that situationI threw food at her face. That triggered the second world war of food in the Hogwarts Great Hall, which led to McGonagall catching us once again and dragging us to her office along with the twins. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You again! I expected this from the Weasley brothers, but I thought you had matured, Mr. Flamel," McGonagall scolded us. Squeaky voice "I''m sorry." Squeaky voice x3 "Pfff, ha-ha-ha." The others couldn''t hold back and burst into laughter. "Silence! You three have also disappointed me," McGonagall said angrily, glaring at the trio of idiots. Squeaky voice x3 "We''re sorry." Squeaky voice "Pfff, ha-ha-ha." This time, it was my turn, and I couldn''t hold it in. That made Professor McGonagall angrier than I thought possible, but she held back like the great professor she was. "None of you will escape punishment. And you, Mr. Flamel, will be suspended from your prefect duties until further notice," McGonagall said sternly. Just as she was about to explain our punishment, a student burst into the office. "Mr. Travis, it is rude to enter without knocking," McGonagall said, looking at the student, who was sweaty and barely catching his breath. "Sorry, Professor but you have to come the entrance painting was attacked," he said, struggling to speak between breaths. Hearing this, Professor McGonagall quickly stood up and left, leaving us behind. "Are you thinking what I''m thinking, Fred?" "Of course, George." "Something interesting to see!" the twins said, running after McGonagall. Meanwhile, Wanda and I walked out at a normal pace, heading in the same direction. "I''m sorry it''s my fault you''re no longer a prefect," Wanda said, feeling a little guilty. I turned to look at her, and seeing her so downcast, I felt like I had to say something. Sigh "Don''t worry. I only wanted to be a prefect to mess around and take points from others. Although it''s a shame to lose the great bathroom, it''s nothing serious," I said, giving her a reassuring smile. "Oh? Trying to comfort your cute little sister?" Wanda teased with a smirk. "Tsk. Don''t say nonsense," I replied, pushing her forehead back and walking faster. "Did your protective brother instinct activate? Hey, hey," she said, imitating weird voices as she trotted behind me. "In your dreams," I said, trying to ignore the idiot hovering around me. General POV As Stephen walked away quickly, with Wanda trotting around him and making all kinds of noise, two people observed them from the shadows. "It seems Hogwarts'' twin troublemakers have multiplied," Snape said to Dumbledore, watching the Flamel siblings. "Young people having fun always brightens the atmosphere," Dumbledore said with an old man''s smile. "But is it wise to have another monster in the school? One alone would already be hard to control, and adding someone with the same level of magic and the same blood would be even more complicated for you," Snape said inquisitively. "I only see a young girl who found her family and wants to protect it, and a young man who, though he doesn''t show it, also protects those he cares about. If Hogwarts is part of them, it will bring me great joy. Besides, a friend asked me to look after them," Dumbledore replied, walking toward the Gryffindor common room, with Snape following. The one who had asked Dumbledore to take care of the two was Perenelle, as she didn''t want her pearls to take their feud too far. However, to Dumbledore, it was an unnecessary concern. "She asked you to watch over them, though they clearly noticed your presence from the start," Snape teased, recalling how both siblings had looked in their direction, as if they had known where they were the whole time. "They are talented young people, yes. And fortunately, they have a clear path. There''s no need to worry too much, Severus," Dumbledore concluded, quickening his pace as he heard the conversations nearby. Stephen''s POV When we arrived after McGonagall, we saw the problem. Where the Fat Lady''s portrait used to be, there was now only a large tear, with no trace of her. Sigh "As always, fools use foolish tricks to do foolish things," I said, looking at the slashed painting. "When you try to sound cool, you just seem more egotistical," Wanda commented, almost sparking another fight between us. But the twins stopped me, grabbing my arms, while Angelina and Hermione did the same with Wanda. We were about to start throwing insults when Dumbledore arrived, announcing that we would all sleep in the Great Hall. "So now we have a big sleepover?" Fred joked, teasing Ron, who was still under the potion''s effect. It wasn''t surprising, as George kept throwing candies filled with the potion at him every time Ron opened his mouth. Squeaky voice "Enough! I''ll tell Mom," Ron said, making everyone burst into laughter. "Ha-ha-ha, alright, guys, leave him alone before he starts crying," I said, though I found it funny. I was already quite sleepy. "You lot, go to sleep now!" shouted one of the prefects in charge of monitoring the Great Hall. By the way, I should have been helping the other prefects patrol the halls, but I had been suspended from my duties. Now, I was even happier about losing that ''privilege.'' I ignored her and went to sleep. Though, after a while, I heard the suspicious conversation of the professors. I chose to ignore it and used magic to cover my ears so I could sleep better, since there were quite a few snorers around. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, please consider supporting my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 69 - 69: Playing 1/2 Playing 1/2 It''s the weekend, so we have permission to go to Hogsmeade. That means I have a free day without Wanda and Harry, who took the chance to visit Grandma. Mama''s little kids. So, I have the whole day to rest without them, though I don''t really know what to do, so I just took a nap by the Black Lake. I could play, but I was feeling too lazy. Even if I wanted to spend the day playing, the magical VR pods only allow a maximum of three hours per day. We still haven''t found a suitable battery or power source. For now, the pods consume magic from the environment and the players, but it''s not optimal since they only work fully in magical schools. So, for now, we can''t market them or open our own gaming rooms unless it''s in a magic hotspot. We''re still researching. We found a couple of rocks that can store magic, but not enough. They''re only useful for Luna to summon small pets all day long and that''s about it. "Boss! Here you are!" "We''ve been looking for you for hours," the twins said as they arrived. By the way, I was lying down, watching the clouds by the lake, so it''s weird they didn''t see me since there were plenty of female students staring at me. I''ve already gotten used to it. It''s my fault for being this handsome, so I can handle it. "What do you want? I''m enjoying my parental freedom," I said lazily. "Remember the game we asked Joseph for?" "The one where we told him to surprise us." Joseph is the creative director of the gaming section. He''s the best Occlumens and Legilimens we knowhe''s even scary to look in the eyes because it feels like he knows all your secrets. He''s the best game creator in the company. Especially because he has tons of stories to tell. After all, he was in the war and even worked as a bounty hunter until I found him during a rescue mission a year ago. A few weeks ago, the twins started pestering him to create a game for them until he finally accepted after finishing his work at the time. "So, what did he make?" I asked, shaking off my laziness. "We don''t know." "He didn''t tell us." "We asked him to surprise us." Their way of talking was making me dizzy, especially since my brain wasn''t fully awake. I got up and slapped my cheeks a couple of times. "Alright, what are we waiting for?" I said with a grin, starting to walk toward the gaming room. Luckily, I hadn''t used my time in the pods yet, so I could play with them. Which, by the way, had been reduced to just half an hour. But I have some tricks to extend my time as long as Snape doesn''t notice. Though I do have a hidden pod in Hogsmeade, I''m too lazy to go there. Especially since Wanda and Harry might find out. After all, the one cleaning that house is Dobby, and for some reason, Wanda convinced him to be her spy. I don''t mindmy spy is Misty, so we''re even. Besides, my Misty is stronger and cooler. . We arrived so excited that we ignored the Bat''s venomous comments and rushed to one of the unoccupied pods. By the way, the gaming roomnow officially namedwas pretty dark, so Snape really looked like a life-sized bat. Haha. When the game started, we found ourselves in a rundown, rotting house, with the roof about to collapse. "I wonder what this is about," Fred said as he and George rummaged through the furniture. It''s a habit they picked up from playing too much. A problematic habit that has gotten them killed countless times when their pockets were full and they couldn''t run. "There''s nothing." "Nothing here either," they said, disappointed after searching the whole house. Meanwhile, I noticed some movement outside. "We''ve got company," I told them, and the twins got ready. Before we could say anything, a mob of people stormed in to subdue us. Even though we couldn''t use magic, we put up quite a fight, taking down at least 25 to 30 villagers. But our bodies in this virtual world were out of shape, so the villagers managed to capture us and tied us up. "Hahaha! Great! Looks like we''re having a feast tonight!" said one of the villagers, seemingly the leader. An obese man with rotten teeth, looking at us like a piece of meat for his grill. He even started drooling. "So, we''re in a cannibal village," I said, while the twins, instead of being scared, were even more excited about the story. "Could this have happened in Joseph''s life?" "Maybe that''s how he lost one of his fingers." Their words shocked the villagers, who suddenly seemed more realistic, thanks to the illusion magic technology for the pods improving since the trial request for students started. Honestly, in just two weeks, everyone has become the perfect test subject/beta tester. "What''s wrong with these guys?" "They''re not scared at all." "Doesn''t matter, take them to the barn and start the fire," the leader ordered. The villagers dragged us to an old barn full of bonesnot all of which seemed to belong to animals. They tied us to three separate posts and left. Seeing that we were alone, I spoke. "Fred, George, look around and see if you have a bone nearby," I whispered, since from the shadows under the door, it seemed like there were one or two guards. "Escape mission!" Fred said excitedly, starting to search near him. "Boss, I''ve got a coccyx. Will that work?" Fred asked, nudging the human bone with his foot. "Hmm I don''t think so." "I''ve got a chewed-up one here. I think this one will work," George said, dragging a gnawed bone toward his post, then sliding to grab it with his hands. "Great, cut your ropes quickly and free us," I said, watching George act swiftly. After a few seconds, George managed to untie his hands and feet, then freed us too. Someone''s coming! Put the ropes back like you''re still tied up and pretend," I said, returning to the posts so they wouldn''t suspect anything. A single man enteredthin, wearing clothes too big for him. For a cannibal, he didn''t seem well-fed. He had a chef''s hat and an apron. "Hello, boys. How would you like to be cooked? Skewered or roasted with an apple in your mouth?" he asked mockingly, approaching Fred with a knife in one hand and a jar of salt in the other. "Wait, weren''t you the one tied up over there?" he asked, pointing at Fred while actually indicating George''s spot. The three of us were surprised since the twins dressed exactly the same. Even I would have trouble telling them apart if not for their magical signature. Seeing that he was about to scream for the guards, I signaled George and Fred to take him down quickly. George slipped out of the ropes and threw a bone straight into the man''s mouth, while Fred hit him over the head with the coccyx. "Nice aim, George," I said, watching how precisely he had thrown the bone. "And I guess the coccyx was useful after all," I told Fred, who was now modifying the bone with the cut rope to make a handle. "Now it''s the Coccyx Mace." "That name sucks, Fred." "How about Maxis?" "I don''t think so." While the twins debated the name, I searched for weapons or useful tools. I didn''t find much, so I improvised a crude spear with a stick and a bone. And a piece of clothwhich was actually the chef cannibal''s hat that had dropped. "Mace Maximus!" they shouted, though it wasn''t the best time for that. "Idiots," I muttered, preparing to fight with my bone spear. Fred took a stance with his coccyx weapon, and George grabbed two long bones. They looked like human leg bones, but it was better not to say anything. "I wish these were sharper," George commented. "Later!" I replied, just as the door swung open and two guards entered wielding knives and forks. We took them down quickly before they could call for help. "Why cutlery?" George asked, examining their weapons. Which were basically a nearly broken knife and a fork made of three twigs tied together. "Maybe they turned to cannibalism because they didn''t have proper hunting tools," Fred said, playing with the fork. "But" I pointed to the bones behind us. "They could have used those to make weapons like we did." "Alright, let''s get out of here Stealth mode," I said, peeking through the door. There was no one around. We stepped out, and upon reaching the outside, we saw that the village was surrounded by wooden walls. "We have three options: climb the walls, take down everyone stealthily, or go violent mode," I suggested. "What''s violent mode?" Fred asked. "Fighting non-stop," I said with a grin. The twins exchanged glances for a second before shouting, "Violent mode!" excitedly. "First, let''s get better equipped," I said, heading back into the barn to search for materials. We made do with bones and wood, mainly to protect our arms and legs. Fred crafted a wooden shield, while George and I preferred mobility, so we skipped the shield. "They''ve noticed," I said, hearing the villagers. "Ready?" "Yes!" "Charge!" I shouted, rushing toward the villagers, who wielded rusty weapons but were no match for us. As we fought, more villagers kept comingthere were around 30 to 40 of them. It was a tough battle, but we defeated them all with minimal injuries. After the long fight, we stood victoriousexcept for one figure in the distance. The chief stood there, holding a massive greatsword adorned with glowing runes, emphasizing its rarity. "Is that a magic weapon?" George asked, surprised. Magical weapons in games were an innovation we had created, inspired by Gryffindor''s magical combat arts. Since spells still caused real damage, we didn''t want students getting hurt, so we focused on a different approach. That''s when we remembered martial arts and the fighting style of Godric Gryffindor, mixing it with physical abilities. "What runes does it have? Do you know, boss?" Fred asked. "Dash and Shock. Nice combination," I said excitedly. "Now''s not the time to be excited, boss," the twins said. "We only have bone weapons. I wonder if I can enchant my Mace Maximus." They discarded their broken bone armor and threw aside Fred''s shield, which was now just a chunk of wood. My spear had broken a while ago, so I swapped it for a spiked club dropped by a villager. George only had one bone sword left, while in his other hand, he held a rusty, half-broken swordalso a drop. The only weapon that remained undamaged was the mace Fred had crafted. "I told you my mace could be a legendary weapon," Fred boasted, while we ignored him. After a few seconds of silence, George spoke. "Umm how much longer do we have to wait?" he asked, looking at the great leader, who was approaching slowly, dragging the massive sword behind him. "I think he''s exhausted," Fred noted, watching how the leader struggled forward, breathing heavily. "Well, the sword could be pretty heavy," I said, defending the poor cannibal leader a little. Finally, after a few more moments, the leader reached us. "You... huff... how dare you... huff... fu... ugrh?" he gasped, trying to catch his breath. In the end, he even threw up, making us take a few steps back. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Um I feel kind of bad if we beat him now," George admitted. "It kind of seems like we''re the bad guys in this situation," Fred added. "Maybe we just need to push him back, and he won''t be able to get up," I suggested. We chatted amongst ourselves while watching the leader struggle to recover his breath Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 70 - 70: "Playing 2/2" "Don''t underestimate me, you idiots!" the leader shouted as he raised his sword in a defensive stance. "This is gonna be easy" Before George could finish speaking, the leader yelled, "Dash!" and rammed him with his shoulder, sending him flying several meters back. Luckily, George had good reflexes and managed to cross his swords in front of him to defend, but the impact felt like getting hit by a truck, injuring him slightly. When he landed, he had to kneel, a drop of blood trickling from his lip. "Shit. George, you okay?" Fred asked quickly, keeping his guard up. "I''m fine. Fred, watch out!" George shouted as the leader set his sights on Fred. "Dash!" the leader said, appearing in front of Fred and slashing downward. "Shock!" he shouted. Fred quickly rolled to the side to dodge. The sword, finding no target, struck the ground, creating large cracks where Fred had just been standing and sending out a shockwave that momentarily threw him off balance. The leader took advantage of this and swung a horizontal slash toward Fred. Seeing this, I quickly kicked one of the rusty knives lying on the ground, aiming for the leader''s face. The leader stopped his attack and blocked the knife with his sword. Fred used the distraction to jump back, putting more distance between himself and the leader. "Boss, we know we said magic knights sucked and that learning it was useless..." "But we have to admit, this is awesome!" the twins said excitedly. "Ugh, say that after we beat the boss," I said, keeping my guard up while watching the leader. "Ha ha ha ha. You damn rats, I''ll cut you into thousands of pieces and devour you while you''re still alive!" the boss said, laughing like a villain. "Normally, a person isn''t alive after being cut into thousands of pieces," I said with a mocking smile. "Unless they''re some kind of zombie." "But in that case, it''d be rotten meat. I don''t think that tastes very good," the twins added as we surrounded the boss. "Then I''ll just slice you open and devour your organs while you watch in terror at your own demise! Ha ha ha ha!" Not giving us time to comment on his weirdness, the boss took his defensive stance again and resumed his attack. "Dash!" This time, he aimed at me, but I jumped aside, dodging him. Taking advantage of the momentary instability caused by missing his strike, Fred threw his mace, holding onto the rope to pull it back. The boss raised his sword just in time to block. "Ha ha ha! Too slow. Too slow!" the boss shouted excitedly, showing his madness. Then, George took the lead, charging at the boss with both swords. He gave me a look, to which I nodded slightly, showing I understood. He then took a horizontal strike with both swords and was sent flying again a few meters. His rusty sword shattered into pieces, leaving him only with his bone sword. After exchanging glances with George, I had already prepared myself and moved behind the boss. When George was hit, I took advantage of an opening and struck one of the boss''s legs with my spiked club. "AAAAAH, you damn bastard!" the boss screamed, swinging his sword wildly in my direction. Barely dodging five or six slashes, I retreated again. Though he managed to graze me a couple of times, the cuts weren''t deep, but my clothes ended up torn and bloody. "Nice one, boss!" Fred shouted as he regrouped with George. "Damned... damned... damned..." The boss seemed to have lost it, repeating the same word over and over as his eyes turned blood-red with rage. "Dash!" He charged at me, but with an injured leg, his skill lost speed, giving me more room to move. "Shock! Shock! Shock!" Upon reaching my position, the boss spammed his shock ability over and over again against the ground. "Maybe abilities need a cooldown time," I said as I moved a few meters away to dodge the shockwaves. "Don''t be ridiculous, boss." "Being able to use a skill over and over makes it awesome," the twins quickly argued. "Alright, don''t complain later," I said as I regrouped with them to explain the plan I had in mind. "Fred, aim for his nape. George and I will take the aggro up front," I explained quickly. "Why me again? You already have aggro, boss. I''m not needed," George complained, a bit frustrated from taking the hits twice and only having one sword left. "Don''t whine. He''s the only one with a decent weapon," I said, showing my spiked club, which was about to break. It might last one more hit, but it wouldn''t do much damage. "Fine," George said with resignation, getting ready. "Time to prove that Mace Maximus is the true epic weapon!" Fred said excitedly with a big grin as he raised his bone club made from a coccyx. "Wasn''t it legendary?" George asked. "It''s legendary-epic," Fred corrected, while I ignored them and prepared to attack. After throwing his tantrum at the ground, the boss seemed to have regained some of his sanityif he had any to begin with. "What did the poor ground ever do to you?" I mocked. "Maybe he just found out that''s where vegetables come from," George added beside me. "Disgusting rats! Dash!" the boss shouted, appearing right in front of us and swinging another horizontal slash. I dodged it Matrix-style while George jumped high to avoid it as well. "Now!" we shouted together, attacking the boss''s head. The boss let go of the sword with one hand to defend himself, taking heavy damage to his right hand. This made it difficult for him to wield his sword quickly with his left hand, almost dropping it. "Aaarg, damn you!" the boss shouted in anger as he tried to attack us again with just one hand. At that moment, Fred seized the opportunity and attacked the boss from behind. "Mace Maximus!" he shouted foolishly as he struck the boss''s head. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The boss didn''t have enough time or speed to defend himself and took the hit head-on, falling to one knee, blood staining his face. But he still had a few seconds to make his final comment. "Huff, huff... ha ha ha... even if you defeat me, you''re doomed... ha ha ha," he said before falling forward and exploding into bright particles, leaving the drop behind. Typical miniboss lines. "Awesome!" the three of us shouted as we collapsed onto our backs, staring at the sky. "That was exhausting, ugh," said George, sprawled out with his arms and legs stretched out. His bone sword vanished along with my spiked club. "This mace will be my main weapon from now on," Fred said with a grin. "If the game continues. Maybe that was it," George said, crushing his brother''s dream. "I don''t think so. Joseph was the creator of the testers'' worlds, the ones who never wanted to wake up. I wouldn''t be surprised if he created a new world," I said as I sat up. And took off my dirty shirt, which was bothering me a little. "Boss, tell me what dropped. I don''t want to get up," George said, exhausted, since he had taken the most damage. "Hey, I''m exhausted too. I lost a lot of blood," I said, pointing at my stained clothes, which I tossed at him. I was exaggerating a little, but I was really tired. George barely moved, so the shirt landed right on his face. He quickly grabbed it and threw it away. Fred, being the least exhausted, got up and checked the drop for us. "Awesome, Boss and George! It dropped the sword and two separate enchantments," he said, showing the greatsword and two runic scrolls containing the enchantments and their descriptions. "Ugh, I don''t like the sword. I prefer speed, and even if I wanted an enchantment, I don''t have a weapon to use it on," George said from the ground, uninterested. "I already have a weapon, so the sword is out. Either of the two enchantments works for me," Fred said, leaving the drop between us to decide. "Alright, the sword is mine," I said casually as I picked up the greatsword. "I''ll take Dash then. I''ll need to find a weapon," George said, grabbing one of the scrolls. "That leaves Shock for me. I''ll put it on my mace," Fred said with a grin, picking up the remaining scroll. "You have to write the runes perfectly to use the item," I warned Fred, who was excited. "Then, Boss, please," he requested, handing me the items with both hands. I sighed. "Alright, but when we find the in-game currency, I''m charging you for this," I said, using a bone from the ground to engrave the mace. It took me only a few seconds. "That was fast!" Fred said, surprised. "Obviously, because I did it. Normally, someone would take much longer. By the way, even the slightest mistake would have made your weapon disappear," I said with a smile. "Then, good thing you asked the Boss and not me," George said with a smug grin. "Yeah, lucky me," Fred added, wiping nonexistent sweat from his forehead. "Alright, let''s get outside before our time in the booths runs out," I said. In reality, my time had run out a while ago since I only had half an hour available. We had been playing for three hours, but I used my admin privileges to register our session as "maintenance." We could only use this excuse for three hours before the booth''s energy ran out and we were automatically ejected. That was the maximum continuous usage time the booths could handle. "Alright," they both said as they got up and followed me. I strapped the greatsword onto my back. Fortunately, the drop included a sheath; otherwise, I would have had to drag it around like the boss did since it was quite heavy. "As soon as I find another sword, I''ll sell it. I prefer more mobility," I commented, feeling the massive weight on my backliterally. After walking for a few minutes, we reached the large wall''s gate. Instead of opening it, we climbed one of the towers beside it. "What the hell?!" Fred shouted, being the first to arrive. "What happened, Fred? What?!" George exclaimed as he arrived right after, stunned as he looked outside. "Well, it seems we were literally in the newbie village," I said as I saw what lay beyond. On the other side of the wall stretched a plain, and further beyond, a dark forest. But what truly shocked us was the scene unfolding before us: a full-blown zombie apocalypse. There were even giant black dogs devouring a corpse under a tree. "This is getting more interesting," I said with a smile, but a red alarm pulled us out of our surprise. "Damn, looks like our time is up!" "We can use the underground booth," the twins said, eyeing the red light from the floating stone in the sky. "Even so, we can only play on weekends. We have classes and punishments to attend during the week," I said, crushing their hopes. "Damn it!" the twins shouted in unison, just as the booth''s energy ran out, and everything around us faded into darkness. Normally, there should have been a friendly transition screen, but we had completely drained the booth''s energy. "Well, that was fun. Let''s go back before Snape finds us," I said, opening the door. "Too late, Mr. Flamel," said Snape, standing right outside the booth, easily catching us. Well, after all, he took his job very seriously. So we ended up spending the rest of our free day cleaning the entire game room, including the bathrooms. I''m pretty sure Snape had those bathrooms built just to punish us by making us clean them. After all, there were already bathrooms on the third floor outside the game room, so there was no real need to add more... --------------- P.S. I realized I wrote "coccyx" instead of "pelvis." My mistake, but I was too lazy to fix it, so just imagine it''s a split pelvis, and there''s your weapon. -------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ???? ko-fi.com/yodarki ???? https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 71 - 71: "Drama, Brooms, and Broken Hearts" "Playing that game was fun, but I think it''s missing something," I told myself as I headed back to my room after Snape''s punishment. By the way, Wanda and Harry had returned from their visit to their grandparents, so they were once again hovering around me. Since Harry was here, his two friends were obviously not far behind. "Seriously? You didn''t invite us? What kind of brother are you?" Wanda said as she threw peanut shells at me, courtesy of the snacks their grandmother had given them. "Sounds fun, but if I have to run into Snape I''ll pass," Harry said from the side. "I feel the same. We might end up punished just for entering the chamber," Ron added while sharing the sweets with Harry. "I only play trivia games. They help me memorize better," Hermione said from the side. After learning astral magic, she wasn''t as exhausted from studying anymore, so she had time to socialize with us. And since she was a good student, she received the same privileges as Wanda and meshe could skip classes as long as she passed a monthly exam. Obviously, this only applied to elective subjects. By the way, Wanda was a good student, something that surprised me. She even managed to tie with me in test scores. "So, Harry, your match against Hufflepuff is in a week. Are you ready?" Ron asked. "Yeah, more or less. I just hope the new broom arrives soon." "A new broom?" Hermione asked, interested. "Yeah, my brother ordered one for me, and it was supposed to arrive a few days ago, but I haven''t heard anything yet," Harry said, sounding a bit impatient. "Hmm? Wasn''t Dobby supposed to pick it up?" I asked, slightly confused. "What?" Harry asked again. "Dobby, the crazy elf you hired. He was supposed to go get it," I said casually, grabbing some peanuts from Wanda''s plate without her noticing. "Wait, Dobby has it?" Harry said, standing up in surprise. "I don''t know. Ask him," I said as Wanda realized I was stealing her food. And so, a peanut projectile war began. "Don''t play with your food!" I scolded as I dodged one of her shots. "You started it," she said angrily, moving her plate away from me. "Hurry up, Harry, call him," Ron said excitedly. "S-sure Dobby!" Harry called out quickly. With a snap, the house-elf appeared before us. Wanda and I stopped because we sensed that, besides Dobby, three other house-elves from the kitchens had also appeared invisibly, staring at him but doing nothing. "They must be assigned to watch elves that come from outside," I whispered to Wanda so the others wouldn''t notice. She nodded and kept watching Dobby with interest. Maybe because she didn''t have a house-elf, but she also didn''t like the idea of slavery, so she never asked for one. Although there was always Dobby''s way, not many elves would accept being free. "Master Harry, what does Dobby need to do?" the elf asked, now dressed in a small butler''s tuxedo, with a small hole in the sleeve right where the Flamel family crest was visible. By the way, about the crest that both Dobby and Misty haveit changes to match the family they choose to serve. And since Dobby has a contract with Harry, his crest alternates between the Flamel and Potter crests every so often. This shows that Harry belongs to both families. Maybe it''s because, aside from being part of the Flamel family, he is still the sole heir of the Potters. "Dobby, did you pick up my new broom?" Harry asked quickly. Dobby thought for a few seconds before replying, "Oh, right! Master Harry''s broom. Dobby went to get it, yes!" "Awesome!" Ron said, even more excited than Harry. "Can you bring it, Dobby?" Harry asked with a smile. "Of course, Master Harry. Dobby will fetch it now," the elf said before disappearing. We all remained silent for a few seconds until he returned. "Here it is, Master Harry," Dobby said, handing over the new broom. "Thanks, Dobby," Harry said cheerfully as he took it. Dobby quickly bowed and vanished, just like the elves that had been watching him. "He still has a lot to learn. When Misty arrives, no elf even notices her presence," I said, shaking my head, but I was more interested in the excitement of the not-so-small-anymore kids. "Great, Harry! Let''s go try it out!" Ron said. "Of course!" Just as they were about to rush out the door, Hermione stopped them. "I must remind you that it''s already 8 p.m., and obviously, you can''t go out. If a teacher sees you, you''ll be punished," she said quickly, killing their excitement. As always, the voice of reason. "She''s right. Maybe tomorrow, Ron," Harry said, a bit disappointed. "Alright. Maybe you can lend me your Nimbus 2000, and we can compare their speed," Ron said, sitting back down. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And what about my broom?" Wanda asked, holding out a hand expectantly. "You can fly with magic," I replied instantly. "So can you, but you still use that ugly cape," she said mercilessly. My cape, which was hanging on a coat rack in the corner, took offense, made some explicit gestures with its fabric corners, and turned away. "Sorry, Cape, I didn''t mean it that way," Wanda quickly apologized. "I fly for the same reason, but the cape is faster," I said while watching Wanda try to apologize without success. "You got one for Harry. I want one too," she said like a spoiled child. Sigh. "You also get pocket money from Grandpa. You have an entire vault. You can buy as many as you want," I replied, exasperated. "No. As my older brother, it''s your duty to buy the same things for your siblings," she said with determination, as if she held absolute truth. It seemed like she could go on all night, so I gave up. "Fine. We''ll go find one you like later," I said tiredly, while Wanda smiled victoriously. "I wish I had these kinds of fights with my brothers," Ron said a little sadly, stuffing his mouth with food as he watched us argue. What he didn''t know was that he could have the same kind of argument with his siblings. The twins were quite rich, and so were their parents. Especially their dad, who helped a lot with the creation of the amusement park and the laws he left with legal loopholes for what we did related to the Muggle world. So we paid a lot of bribesuh, I mean donations. "Boss, Wanda! They''re here!" Fred yelled, running into the room. "What''s going on?" I asked as I saw him panting, even though he had only run a few meters from our room. "There''s a problem with Lee," he said, looking a little scared. "What happened?" I said, quickly getting up. "He won''t be the commentator for the next match," he replied, sounding defeated. "Come on, just say it already, idiot! I''m dying of curiosity! What happened to Jordan?" Wanda said, a little annoyed. "He got his heart broken," George said calmly as he walked down the stairs. "What?" we all said at the same time. "Did they stab him?" Ron asked, worried. "No, idiot. A girl dumped him," I said, shaking my head. ----- So now we were all looking at Lee Jordan''s bed, where a giant caterpillar made out of blankets, even curtains, was lying. "By the way, why are you two in the boys'' room?" I asked, pointing at Wanda and Hermione, who had come in with us. "I-I wanted to see if Lee Jordan was okay," Hermione said, a little nervous. "I like drama," Wanda replied, eating popcorn that no one knew where she had gotten from. By the way, girls can enter the boys'' room for a while, but boys can''t enter the girls''. "So, Jordan, what happened?" I asked, a little tired. "Waaa! Angelina said she''s interested in someone else!" came the response from the giant caterpillar on the bed. "But didn''t she reject you several times this year?" Hermione asked softly. "Yes, but she never said she liked someone else! Waaa!" Jordan responded, starting to cry louder. "So, who is it?" Wanda asked, interested. Jordan, upon hearing Wanda''s voice, squirmed a little, then yelled: "You!" "Me?!" Wanda said, surprised, dropping her popcorn on the floor. We all looked at her with wide eyes, thinking: So, it was you, while shaking our heads. "Wait! It''s not my fault. I... I might... also like women... Possibly. But only the pretty ones. It''s not my fault!" Wanda said, a bit confused, trying to defend herself. Meanwhile, I already had the popcorn jar, obviously just the ones that hadn''t fallen on the floor. "You! Not only do you win the hearts of us guys! Now you want to steal all of our girls!" Jordan yelled, trying to free himself from his cocoon, though he only managed to get his head out. "No! I would never interfere in someone else''s romance!" Wanda screamed, defending herself. "That''s why I said it was better to hide our appearance a little. I''m never wrong," I said with a mocking smile. "Shut up! You''re just like her! When you showed your full appearance the day you came back, a lot of guys started questioning their sexuality!" Jordan said, looking at me strangely. I stood frozen upon hearing that, as it was the first time I''d ever heard it. I looked for help with my eyes towards the twins and the golden trio, but they just turned their faces, pretending not to see me. "Wait, Wanda might have her sexuality undefined..." "Hey!" "But I am completely heterosexual," I said, while Wanda seemed offended. "I don''t care! Half the guys and girls at Hogwarts like Wanda, and the other half like Stephen. What do we have left, the ugly ones?" Jordan said, covering himself back up. Meanwhile, Wanda and I were stunned, listening to the others trying to hold back their laughter behind us. Of course, they didn''t succeed. "Get out! I''m going to sleep!" I yelled as I headed for my bed. "I''m sleepy too. Bye," Wanda said, quickly leaving the room. The others also left, and when the door closed, we could hear them start laughing uncontrollably. --- The next day, while I was having breakfast in the dining hall, Wanda came over and sat next to me. "I think if we pay attention, Lee Jordan was right," she said quietly as she started eating. Upon hearing that, I looked around and noticed that both men and women were staring at us. A couple of guys even winked at me, which gave me chills. "Doesn''t it bother you?" I asked her. "For someone who has an undefined sexuality, it might even be interesting. I wonder if it''s the same for you," she said, vengefully, recalling my comment from the day before. "We''ll see. Good luck with all those stares," she said, walking away with her plate to sit with the others. She left me alone, while I felt all the gazes on me. "Damned traitor," I muttered, trying to figure out where I could eat until the effect of these crazies passed. I just hoped it was temporary. After all, I only showed my aura for a few seconds, while Wanda does it all the time. Although, of course, I reflected a lot, since it seemed like something I would have to deal with for a long time. ----------------------------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 72 - 72: "Brotherly Fury" "Hello everyone, welcome to this fabulous match where Gryffindor will face Hufflepuff," said Jordan into the microphone while the crowd around him cheered excitedly. "I''m Lee Jordan, and I''ll be your commentator," he explained. "And joining me are Prince and Princess Flamel, the heartthrobs of Hogwarts," he said, pointing to us beside him. "Hello," Wanda said, waving with a smile. "Sigh Hello," I said, while the crowd cheered in excitement. Wanda seemed amused, but I didn''t want to be here, feeling like I was in a zoo because of all the stares I was getting after this week. Before Jordan could say anything to me, I hadn''t realized, and I almost wished he hadn''t. Meanwhile, the Quidditch pitch was filled with excitement, although the sky was quite cloudy, almost ready to rain. It seemed that the observers didn''t mind; the excitement for this match was at the level of football for Muggles. Well, after all, they didn''t have many forms of entertainment like this. That''s why having to hide and organize tournaments of any kind attracted so many people. "With the players on the field, it''s time for Professor Hooch to release the Golden Snitch," Jordan shouted as he saw Professor Hooch had already released the other balls and, a few seconds later, released the Snitch. Harry, with his new broom, immediately sped toward it, surprising everyone with his speed. "Harry Potter has launched toward the Golden Snitch. And what speed! If I''m not mistaken, the broom he''s using is a Firebolt, isn''t it?" Jordan asked us. "That''s right, Jordan. My older brother here gave it to his dear little brother. I''m still waiting for mine, by the way," Wanda said, as people around her smiled. "Later," I said, changing the subject. "Looks like the match is going to end soon." I pointed to Harry, who was flying higher, getting closer to the Golden Snitch, while Cedric Diggory couldn''t keep up with the speed, falling far behind. As we watched Harry disappear into the clouds, Wanda and I suddenly stood up with serious faces, looking up. "What''s going on?" Jordan asked, seeing our expressions, while the people around us also watched us with curiosity. "What''s that?" Ron asked, pointing at the sky. Where bright lights were exploding, and black shadows moved like specters. "Harry! He fell off his broom!" Hagrid shouted, worried as he watched Harry fall rapidly, his hands glowing with mystical arts. As he fell, everyone could see Dementors trying to attack him. But Harry was fighting back, using all the spells and mystical arts he knew. Even using chains occasionally that slowed his fall for seconds. But suddenly he was surrounded by a huge swarm of Dementors, so he couldn''t defend himself, and under their attack, he fainted. "Go!" I yelled as I threw my levitation cloak toward Harry, which quickly caught him and pulled him away from the Dementors. While everyone was terrified by the uncontrolled Dementors, Dumbledore was about to cast a spell, but was stopped by Perenelle and Nicolas, who had come to watch the match. Dumbledore turned to ask, but fell silent before the contained rage of these two legends. "If you don''t let them handle it, they''ll get even more upset," Nicolas said seriously, shaking his head. "What do you-" Before Dumbledore could ask, he felt something behind him, a chill and the movement of magic. It was as if the world was angry; many students froze, feeling a primal fear, as if they were in the presence of death itself. They felt that if they moved, they would be punished by something stronger than them. They could only move their eyes toward where that fear was heading, to see Wanda and Stephen floating softly toward the center of the stadium, while it seemed that their aura or magic was distorting the space around them. Even the uncontrolled Dementors froze in place. The magic from Wanda, expelled from her body, made her clothes and hair turn red, the same color she had when Stephen first saw her. This time it wasn''t dyed; it changed to that color because of the magic emanating from her. Meanwhile, Stephen was flying with magic from this world mixed with magic he learned by observing Wanda. But, unlike her, his had a golden color. Because of the magic expulsion, the artifacts they both wore to hide part of their aura, which they normally kept contained because even Veela would pale if they met them, were destroyed, revealing this aura to everyone present. Upon seeing them, the spectators felt as if they were looking at the gods of magic themselves, knowing that with just a word from them, they would do whatever they could, even if they asked for their lives right now. Dumbledore was surprised, stunned by what he saw; only he and the Flamel couple had not fallen under the involuntary hypnosis these two exuded with their presence. At that moment, though furious, Stephen and Wanda knew it would be difficult to kill all the Dementors present, and not because they lacked the strength, but because it would take time, and someone would surely stop them halfway. Therefore, they both looked at each other and nodded, using all their magic toward the aura they were born with, which could hypnotize anyone with just their presence. They had only once tried to use it to see what they could do, and what they achieved scared them, so Stephen had hidden half of it long ago with tools. While Wanda had only let part of it out to tease Stephen. At this moment, they were going to use that aspect to the fullest, to the point where even Dumbledore and the Flamel couple struggled to maintain consciousness. "What do you want to do?" Dumbledore asked the Flamel couple, as he tried to maintain his Occlumency to the max and realized that even Snape, a master in this, had preferred to use a temporary blindness spell because he couldn''t stand it anymore. "Sigh Whatever the older siblings want to do," replied Perenelle, as her anger started to dissipate. Meanwhile, the Dementors in the sky realized they might be in danger, so they tried to move to escape, but they couldn''t. "Die," Stephen and Wanda softly said, but still, their voices reached every corner of Hogwarts. Upon hearing that, the students started to tremble in fear, but luckily, those words weren''t for them, but for the Dementors. Hearing those words, the Dementors started to commit suicide on their own, under the astonished gaze of everyone. Having exhausted much of their magic to increase their aura and cast such a hypnotic attack, it reduced quite a bit, and everyone began to come to their senses and realized what was happening. Meanwhile, Wanda and Stephen, a bit tired, headed to the infirmary to check on Harry. Seeing that, Dumbledore realized that these two had surpassed the level he had thought of a long time ago. And he realized that if they didn''t head in the wrong direction, he wouldn''t be able to stop them anymore. They were on a different level than Voldemort. "Your concerns are unnecessary," said Nicolas, interrupting his thoughts as he began walking behind Perenelle, who had rushed to see how Harry was doing. "Sigh That''s true. If the world and magic themselves respond to their anger, maybe I''m getting too old," he said as he approached the professors who had just recovered and sent them to calm everyone down. He then also headed to see how Harry was. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The anger he should have had for the Dementors had long since dissipated. After all, if there was no one to be angry at, what was the point? "Although maybe this will get them into trouble. They''ll know what to do," he said while walking, thinking about what would happen when the Ministry found out what had happened. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to anyone, a black dog was standing in a corner of the stands, still stunned by what he had just seen. He didn''t know whether to be happy because Harry had those two protectors or to be on guard in case they thought, like everyone else, that he was behind Harry. From now on, he felt he should be more cautious in what he did. Even Ron''s rat started to tremble, feeling terror at what would happen if they knew the truth. So, in his mind, he was planning how to escape. Meanwhile, Harry in the infirmary spent the whole day lying down. When he woke up, people in the hallways were talking about how he faced a swarm of Dementors who wanted to devour his soul, and when he couldn''t take it anymore, his siblings became gods among men to save him. This made his popularity soar to terrifying levels. Especially those who wanted to see them again in that imposing and powerful way, regardless of the feeling of suppression or fear they felt. Stephen wouldn''t have minded if it was just women, but when even men stopped him in the hallway to ask him to look at them like trash, it was something he couldn''t tolerate anymore. Therefore, the only thing he could do was use Wanda as a shield and escape. -------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 73 - 73: "Judgment and New Sister?" --- What happens when a girl obsessed with having a big family and a guy who now has a family, without feeling guilty for stealing someone else''s, become members of the same family? Basically, the extinction of a species that endangered her younger brother. So now I, the coolest older brother in the world, after a fit of rage, might have caused the extinction of a species. A species hired to watch over one of the prisons filled with the most powerful criminals in the world. Therefore, my sister and I are being judged at the Ministry of Magic. Mr. Flamel, you are accused of endangering the extinction of the species known as the Dementor, one of those the Ministry uses to contain the world''s most dangerous criminals. How do you plead? asked Minister Fudge, glaring at me with anger, not hiding it. Not guilty I replied calmly from the defendant''s bench. Wasn''t it you, along with Miss Wanda Flamel, who used a spell that caused the Dementors to commit suicide? insisted Fudge. As you said, they committed suicide. It''s not like we used a mind control spell or anything like that, right? There were hundreds of Dementors; it sounds impossible I replied, still calm, tapping the chains that were trying to tie me to the chair. Anyway, what were the Dementors doing outside the lands of Azkaban, surrounding and attacking students? That''s a good question I added, watching Fudge''s face turn red, about to explode. After all, the first thing I did when I arrived at the infirmary was use the media to quickly spread the news about the Dementor attack. At this moment, Fudge is looking for an excuse to justify why the Dementors went crazy, trying to blame Wanda and me. Maybe you and your sister used the Imperius curse to control the Dementors interjected a shrill-voiced witch dressed in pink from one of the seats behind Fudge. Haha, are you an idiot? I mocked. How dare you?! the pink toad screamed in fury. I think many here know what the Imperius curse is, right? I said with an even more mocking smile, looking at the pseudo-noble house members who were glaring at me with disgust. Without anyone noticing, I appeared behind Lucius Malfoy and spoke: Or is that not how many of you saved yourselves from judgment? I surprised everyone by appearing behind one of them, when just a second ago I was sitting in front of the room. What... how...? some shouted, surprised, while others quickly drew their wands and pointed them at me, ready to attack. Although I''d love to see how all of you accidentally attack Malfoy... What a shame I said, reappearing back in the defendant''s chair. Those present were stunned to see that I had disappeared before their eyes, as if I had never existed or moved. At that point, many realized that if I wanted to, I could have caused a massacre easily, which made them start visibly sweating from fear. I''m going to say something, and then do whatever you want I said while pulling a couple of scrolls from my clothes. There are no protection laws against Dementors. In fact, they''re actively looking for ways to eliminate them. I pulled out more documents and added: Here I also have the existing laws in favor of defense against dark creatures, and the absence of laws punishing interference with the extinction of creatures like these. Finally, I raised another document. And here''s the title of my grandfather as a member of the Hogwarts Board, where one of the rules says: "No board member shall ever allow a student to be in danger, and, if possible, must protect them as best they can." sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I kept a calm smile on my face, which seemed to irritate Fudge and his allies even more. By the way, I hope the Ministry has good lawyers, because your deployment of Dementors nearly caused a member of my family''s death. And not just that, but also the savior of the English magical world I said, looking at the camera placed in one of the corners, recording the entire trial. Obviously, I had called the media myself. And since there were no laws against recordings in wizard trials, Fudge and the others couldn''t stop it. What verdict does the jury issue? asked Fudge, defeated, knowing he couldn''t escape the blame. Innocent! answered Amelia Bones cheerfully, who was acting as head of the jury. Thank you I said with a smile as I settled in to watch Wanda''s trial from the gallery. Basically, it was the same as with me, just a formality. However, it seemed that the pink toad had a special hatred toward Wanda, so she tried to make things a little more difficult for her. A girl with your appearance and that veela ability should be controlled, so you don''t use it on professors and students she said with her shrill voice, looking at Wanda with contempt. It was clear that many thought Wanda might have veela blood. And everyone knew that Dolores Umbridge was known for hating semi-humans and half-bloods. Oh, I''m not semi-veela. I''m just prettier than a mouthless ugly monster like you Wanda replied mercilessly. At first, those present didn''t understand what she meant until they saw Umbridge trying to scream desperately, but her mouth had disappeared. Hmmmh hmmm! she tried to scream, but no sound came out of her non-existent lips. Again, those present began to look at the Flamel siblings with fear, hoping the trial would end quickly. Order in the court! CLACK! CLACK! shouted Fudge, banging his gavel. Please, give Umbridge her mouth back and let''s finish this said the grandmother, exhausted, wishing not to see us again anytime soon. The jury declares the defendant not guilty, Your Honor. You may leave Amelia quickly intervened, dismissing Wanda before she could return Dolores Umbridge''s mouth. It was clear that Amelia planned to avoid hearing her for a while, and Wanda understood that easily. With a smile, she ran out while Umbridge futilely tried to scream at her to stop. What childish and vengeful women I commented while walking out behind Wanda. We both quickly left the Ministry. --- And now what? asked Harry, who had woken up a day ago, but Grandma had brought him to the Flamel Island to take care of him. Harry''s question was about why Hogwarts would suspend classes for a week due to the Dementor attack. Obviously, all of this was thanks to me and the reporters, who exaggerated the situation on TV, creating panic among families. Many families took their children to make sure they were safe. Some stayed at Hogwarts, but it wasn''t enough to continue classes, so they had to suspend them for a week. According to the news, there was a huge war against the out-of-control Dementors who attacked students, leaving them nearly soul-less, and many were showing trauma or post-traumatic stress. Of course, all of that was false. The students just took the opportunity for a week of vacation. How about we go meet one of my friends and my goddaughter? Grandma Parenelle said as she entered the room where we were sitting, having overheard our conversation. Grandma, do you have friends? I mean, alive ones? I asked with a surprised expression. How rude. Of course, I have friends she replied, giving me a reproachful look. Haha, rude said Wanda, mocking me as she stood up to hug Grandma. Tsk, the last time I met one of your friends, we ended up with a plague in the family I commented, pointing at Wanda with my eyes. What did you say, baldhead? Wanda shouted angrily as Grandma stopped her before we started fighting. Stop being mean to your sister she scolded me, glaring at me. I''m not bald I muttered as I touched my head, feeling a little attacked. Do you have a goddaughter, Grandma? Harry asked, ignoring our fight. A goddaughter? I asked, surprised. Yes, she''s a couple of years older than you, so she counts as your older sister she answered calmly, petting Wanda''s head, who was happy to be pampered by her grandma. Why have I never heard of any goddaughter of yours? I asked, intrigued. Grandma sighed. Because she, along with her grandmother, had to hide for years. The family they belonged to was very dangerous and wanted to kill them to inherit the title she answered with a sad expression. Tsk, pseudo-nobles? I asked, somewhat disgusted by those families and their ridiculous customs. Their family rule was that heirs had to fight to the death. But she abandoned her last name and left with her daughter, wanting nothing to do with that family Grandma explained, now more serious. However, the new heir didn''t accept that and searched for them for years to kill them. That''s cruel said Wanda, listening attentively. That was until a couple of months ago. The family was exterminated in one night, while their mansion burned down Grandma continued, surprising everyone. They deserved it Wanda and Harry commented, while I remained silent, thoughtful. Finally, they can live freely, but Mary, my friend, decided to live in the mountains, away from everyone. However, she wants her daughter to experience the world Grandma said, visibly excited. She''s a very intelligent and strong girl. Maybe she could be a teacher at Hogwarts. Why do I have a bad feeling again? I said, looking at Grandma, excited. Am I catching a cold? I touched my forehead, as if trying to avoid the inevitable. Today, we''ll go meet her. And maybe she can live with us, like your older sister Grandma said with a big smile. Sometimes I think Grandma is so obsessed with having a big family, even more than Wanda. I can''t say anything, because after so many years of living, she was never able to have children. She tried to adopt sometimes, but it always ended up being a child planted by some dishonest people wanting the Philosopher''s Stone. So this time, we''re all going together. No excuses she said, standing up to go find Grandpa, who was doing his own thing. What a shame you won''t be the older brother Wanda said, half mocking me. I hope we get along Harry said, interested. Obviously, she destroyed the old family and burned their mansion I commented, looking at the two idiots. Do you think so? Wanda said, trying to consider the possibility. It might be a coincidence Harry said with a smile, thinking I might be exaggerating. By the way, why do I feel like I''ve had a dj vu? I said while looking at Wanda. ---- End of the chapter ---- _---------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work via Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 74 - 74: "Visit and Surprise" When we arrived at a house atop a small hill, I was quite surprised by all the barriers it had. Even Hogwarts would pale in comparison to the defenses of this place. "Grandma, what did your friend used to do for a living?" I asked, curious about the surroundings. There were even runic traps that one would normally find in ancient pyramids or tombs. "In her youth, she explored dungeons and dedicated herself to mastering runes," she explained calmly with a smile. "Wow, what beautiful flowers!" Wanda said, ignoring our conversation as she approached a rose that shone like a rainbow. "If you don''t want to suffer torturous pains for months until you die, I wouldn''t touch it," Grandpa said as he slowly walked behind everyone. "It''s a false dream flower; obviously, it''s a trap." "Kids, don''t touch anything until we''re inside. Mary can be quite... cautious," Grandma said, looking for a less violent way to say that she''s paranoid and distrustful. "Will she be like Moody?" I said with a smile, thinking it was exaggerated to compare her to him. "Possibly worse," Grandma replied seriously. "What? Is it possible to be worse?" I was surprised by her answer. When we finished talking, we arrived at the door. Grandma stood in front of it without making any move to knock. "Aren''t you going to knock, Grandma?" Harry asked doubtfully. "No. Just wait a few seconds," Grandma replied calmly. After an uncomfortable ten-second silence, the door opened by itself. A small lady peeked her face slowly, eyeing Grandma with distrust. She didn''t look older than 40 and was well-dressed in quite presentable dragon leather armor. Several high-value jewels adorned her body, clearly protective amulets. She had a small monocle on her face, glowing red, saturated with runes to the limit of what it could handle. "Who are you?" she said as she gripped her wand tightly. I noticed several runes for traps and defenses around the house beginning to activate. "Ah, right," Grandma said while touching the center of her necklace, regaining her elderly appearance. "It''s me, Perenelle. Long time no see, Mary," she greeted with a smile. "Blood," Mary said, sending a small vial. Without saying much, Grandma pricked her finger and dropped a drop into it. Mary held the vial up to her monocle, where multiple runes appeared and changed color in the lens. After completing the analysis, Mary put the vial down and joyfully embraced Grandma. "Peny!" she said, wrapping her arms around Grandma''s waist, visibly excited. Meanwhile, the rest of us were stunned by what just happened. "The monocle was created by your grandmother and Mary. It can read every magical component of the blood. Even with the Polyjuice Potion, one cannot copy the same magical resonance of each person," Grandpa explained as we watched Grandma and Mary quickly catch up. "Mary, long time no see," Grandpa said, approaching the two ladies. "Blood," Mary repeated seriously. Left with no choice, Grandpa did what Grandma had done. "Ah, Nico, it''s you. Hello," Mary responded without much interest, ignoring him, which left Grandpa a little sad. Grandma, meanwhile, tried to hold back her laughter. "Who are they?" Mary asked, pointing her wand at us while searching for answers from Grandma. "They are my grandchildren: Harry, Wanda, and Stephen. Stephen is the oldest," Grandma said proudly. "Hello." "H-hi." "Hello, Mrs. Mary," we greeted politely as she stared at us. "Are you sure they are them?" she asked again to Grandma. "Yes, Mary. Their magic is especially difficult to imitate, so it would be hard to infiltrate as them," Grandma replied calmly, anticipating a more thorough investigation. "Mmm... well, if you say so," Mary said, still somewhat doubtful. She approached us without lowering her wand. "Give me your blood; I''ll register you." Harry was the first to offer it, without hesitation. Wanda and I hesitated, looking at Grandma, who, understanding our concern, gave a soft nod. We finally followed Harry''s example, letting a drop of blood fall. Our blood, as it left our bodies, had a glow that quickly caught Mary''s attention. "You... give me that," she said, quickly taking the vials and examining them through her monocle. For a few seconds, she stayed silent. "How is it possible that you are so alike?" she murmured, stunned. "Well, we''re twins... unfortunately," I said calmly. "Unfortunately?" Wanda looked at me, offended and upset. "It''s your reward for saving millions of lives in your past life to have me as your twin sister," she said proudly. "More like the punishment for destroying several planets," I replied sarcastically. Before Wanda could lunge at me, Grandma stopped her with a disapproving look. We both dropped the fight for later, though Wanda threw me a threatening look that made me laugh mockingly. To calm her down, Grandpa gave her a bag of candies while we waited for Mary to speak again. She stared at us as if she had understood something important. "You don''t... mm... maybe," she said, looking intently at Wanda and me. "Take off the disguise," she said while waiting. We were a bit surprised that she had noticed we were wearing disguises or, in any case, hiding our exaggerated traits. Obeying her, both Wanda and I deactivated our tools, and our appearance didn''t change much, but the aura around us, our hair, and eyes did. Now they were glowing with magic, drawing everything around us. Especially our eyes, which glowed with a very magical blue, as if you could see the very mana of the world. "The hair is different," she said, uncertain, upon seeing our bright golden hair, which even seemed to glow in the dark. "But the eyes are the same," she said, a little stunned. I can say that we were somewhat surprised by the calmness with which she looked at us, since the first time anyone sees us like this, they tend to be spellbound or hypnotized. Even Harry, beside us, was staring with a dazed expression. Only the grandparents could resist it easily because they had raised me since I was a baby, so they were used to it. Therefore, when they saw Wanda, it didn''t have much of an effect. But now, this lady was looking at both of us like it was nothing. As if she was just as accustomed to it as the grandparents were. At that moment, my bad feelings came back, especially after hearing what she barely said. "I see, I see," she muttered to herself, as though she had understood something. "Come in," she said, without explanation, as she quickly entered the house. Still a bit stunned, we followed Mary into the house. We didn''t reactivate our disguises, so Harry was still following us, foolishly trailing behind. When we entered, Wanda and I were a bit surprised by all the weapons on the walls. There were even Muggle weapons, like shotguns and rifles. Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Something rare in the magical world, as wizards typically look down on these weapons, since they aren''t very dangerous to them. Obviously, I''m talking about small weapons, not overly powerful ones. These would be difficult to use to kill a wizard, since wizards in this world are quite resistant. They can literally lose an arm, and with a potion, in just a couple of days, it''s as good as new. And the clothes wizards wear are also quite resistant. For example, Mary''s dragon leather armor. Even a high-caliber rifle would struggle to penetrate it. Of course, if it hit her in the head, it would be different. "Naty, your godparents have arrived! And they bring a surprise!" Mary shouted toward the stairs that led to the second floor. "I''m on my way!" we heard a shout from upstairs. While we sat waiting for Mary''s daughter, we settled in the dining room where Mary and the grandmother were catching up. Meanwhile, Wanda and I were throwing candy wrappers at Harry, who was embarrassed by how he had acted a moment ago. "You should be used to this by now, idiot," I said, tossing him a wrapper. "Haha, he looked like an idiot again," Wanda teased. "Hello, godmother Perenelle and godfather Nicolas," a voice said, interrupting us, so we all turned to see the young woman entering the dining room. Harry was the first to see her because he was sitting facing the door, so he immediately became mesmerized and went back to his idiotic expression. Meanwhile, Wanda and I, without realizing it, felt something inside us. The same feeling I had when I first saw Wanda. The blood connection. "Here we go again," I sighed. "I was supposed to be the only sister I had," I quickly whispered to Wanda. "I never said I''d be the only one. You assumed it because we died at the same time," she whispered back. "Do you think she''s someone we know?" I asked quickly. "How would I know, idiot?" she responded, a little annoyed. As we started hitting each other and fighting, the new girl who entered the room greeted the grandparents warmly with a hug. "Naty, you''re getting more beautiful every day," Nicolas said with a smile as he observed his goddaughter and handed her a gift. "She''s so beautiful, I feel sorry for the broken hearts she''ll leave behind. She reminds me of my youth," Perenelle said, giving Naty a hug as she stood there stunned. Naty, who was surprised by the youthfulness of Nicolas and Perenelle, noticed they looked around thirty years old. They even seemed younger than their mother. "You guys are young?" she asked automatically, which both grandparents took as a kind compliment. But, of course, it was a question. "Naty, these are my grandchildren," Perenelle said, pointing to the three noisy ones behind her. Well, basically, Harry was mesmerized by Naty''s beauty, so he didn''t make a sound. But Wanda and Stephen had started pulling each other''s hair a while ago, so they were making a lot of noise in someone else''s house. Naty, with a smile, slowly walked up behind them and spoke. "Hello, Wanda, long time no see. Hi to you too, Stephen. Tony told me about you a while ago." Upon hearing those words, the two, who had been in an all-out sibling battle, froze in their positions. Sigh. "Yeah, that''s where we came from," Stephen said as he released Wanda''s hair. Wanda nodded, also letting go of Stephen''s hair, and the two turned to see who it was. And standing in front of them was a beautiful redhead, a woman with a body sculpted by the gods themselves. Which, technically, wasn''t wrong. "Natasha!" Wanda exclaimed in surprise as she looked at the voluptuous woman in front of her. "So, Black Widow, huh?" I said, a little surprised as I observed Natasha. She looked at both of them with a soft smile. "Naty, show them," Mary said, ignoring our words. "Sure," Natasha said as she touched a rune tattooed on her wrist. As she touched the rune, her appearance didn''t change much. Like us, her aura, hair, and eyes were the things that shifted. But unlike our blonde hair, she kept her red hair, which now glowed as if it were living flames, creating a beautiful display with her blue eyes shining with the same intensity. At that moment, both the grandmother and grandfather were stunned, as they had never known her true appearance. "Wait, why do you look like that?" Wanda asked, confused, noticing Natasha had the same appearance as in her past life, but now more magical. "Oh, because I''m a shapeshifter, and this is the appearance I grew up with and am used to," Natasha replied simply, knowing she was among trusted people. Shaking off their surprise, grandmother Perenelle spoke. "Is Naty also a sister to Stephen and Wanda?" she asked, cheerfully surprised. "From the blood samples and their eyes, I can say yes," Mary said calmly. ---End of the chapter--- _---------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work via Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 75 - 75: "Blood Ties and Crossed Destinies" "Then, the reason you rejected your family was because they discovered Natasha''s blood and wanted to use it for themselves," said Perenelle as everyone sat down after Natasha''s surprise. Mary nodded and began to tell everything that had happened and how she had lived hiding. Meanwhile, Natasha, Wanda, and Stephen were sitting not too far away, having another conversation. "To be precise, we come from the same universe, but from different timelines," Stephen explained to Natasha. "True. In my timeline, I never met you, but I could see your timeline through your Wanda," explained Wanda. "That''s right. In my timeline, the one I changed, we did know each other. But you come from a timeline where you didn''t meet me," Stephen added. "I see. I thought the Avengers failed, and that we all ended up here," said Natasha with understanding. She came from the original timeline where she sacrificed herself to get the Soul Stone and never knew how everything ended. "Can you guys know how it ended?" she asked, a little cautiously. Wanda and Stephen understood Natasha''s fear, so they answered with everything they remembered. "Before dying, I saw part of your timeline. Wanda was fighting alongside a large army against Thanos again," Wanda explained. Stephen had to tell the ending as if he had seen it, but obviously, it was from his first life''s memories. It could even be from a different timeline, but it would still help Natasha. "After coming back from the past, they managed to bring everyone back. Except for you," he said, looking at Natasha''s face. But since he didn''t see an ounce of regret, he continued. "Then, Thanos found out, one from a different time, but he was defeated, thanks to someone who sacrificed themselves," he explained. "Who?" Natasha asked, a little sadly. "Tony," Stephen said seriously. "Alright. Thanks," Natasha replied, feeling lighter from the worries about her old life. Now that she knew her sacrifice meant something, she could live in this world peacefully. Especially since she had her adoptive mother here, and now she knew she had blood siblings. Although she would miss her sister Yelena and her friends from the other life, that no longer chained her to keep thinking about that life. So, she was finally able to let it go. "By the way, did you tell your grandparents about your past life?" Natasha asked, a little surprised. "Yes. Thanks to that, I don''t have to make excuses when I show something that''s not from this world," said Stephen, looking toward the corner where his grandparents were listening to Mary''s story. "Although they''re the only ones who know. Harry just thinks I''m some sort of prophet, and it''s better that it stays that way. His occlumency isn''t good enough yet to know more," he explained with a smile, pointing at Harry, who was sitting in the other corner, occasionally glancing at Natasha with a flushed face. Natasha gave him a gentle smile, making Harry nervous and look in another direction. "I prefer not to tell my mother. She can be a bit obsessive with protection," Natasha explained with a smile. "If she knew I died once, I''d be wrapped in a cotton blanket, unable to move. She already did that when I scraped my knee as a child," Natasha said, remembering and smiling. "Really? My grandmother wouldn''t let me near the other kids. Once, she punished the boy who gave me flowers on my birthday for a week," Wanda said, remembering her grandmother with a nostalgic smile. "Before creating the tool to hide my features, grandmother would paint a huge scar on my face and put a dirty wig on me because she was afraid a bad witch would kidnap me," Stephen also shared about his childhood experience. "Ah, that''s why I found pictures of you as a child dressed as a girl," Wanda said with a teasing smile. "No... Grandma wanted to see if I''d look good as a girl, so she dressed me up," Stephen explained, a little annoyed. Both of them started laughing uncontrollably. The day passed quietly as Natasha bonded with her new siblings, until it was time to say goodbye. In a couple of months, Mary was going to move, this time for good, without having to move every week. She would live in a village at the tip of a mountain. Although it was hard for her to let Natasha go, she knew she couldn''t force her to stay. That''s why she was calm knowing Natasha would live with the Flamels, especially now, knowing she had siblings. Natasha would stay with her until she accepted the new job, so she wouldn''t go to the Flamel house for a few more weeks. "Goodbye, Naty. We''ll be waiting for you," Wanda said, giving her a big hug. As Stephen was saying goodbye, Natasha asked him: "Do you think Tony could be here too?" The question caught Stephen by surprise. "Honestly, I can''t answer that. Even if he were, we don''t know if it would be in the same time," he said thoughtfully. "But you can say he died the same way we did: giving his life for the universe," he added. "I see. I''ll look into it a bit on my own," Natasha said, understanding. "Since there''s nothing highly advanced technologically in the muggle world, at least we know he''s not there," Stephen joked. But that joke gave Natasha an inspiration to look for information. Before leaving, Stephen asked her: "Did you finish off your mother''s old family?" With a soft smile, Natasha replied: "I don''t know what you''re talking about." She then said goodbye to Harry, who foolishly could only wave his hand. Stephen, seeing this, felt disappointed in his younger brother. "You know, since she''s my sister now, technically she''s your sister too, right?" Stephen said, shattering Harry''s daydreams. "What? Yes, I already knew that," said Harry, a little down. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Harry, do you like redheads?" Wanda asked in a teasing tone. "Of course not!" Harry defended himself, a bit embarrassed. "You know? I''m also a redhead, but I leave my hair blonde to mess with Stephen," Wanda explained. "So you can''t fall in love with me because I''m your sister," she added with a teasing smile. "I know! Who would fall in love with you?" Harry said, a little angry, as he walked away. "Seeing how sometimes you''re stunned even by Stephen''s real appearance, he should be careful too," Wanda continued teasing. "Is it true, Harry? And I thought of you as my brother!" Stephen said, pretending to be disappointed. Normally, Wanda and Stephen fought all the time, but when they teamed up to tease Harry, they had a mutual understanding. "Don''t worry, Harry. Even if you like men, we''re your family, and we''ll understand you," Stephen said as he and Wanda followed Harry, who wanted to walk away. "Now that I think about it, there is someone who''s a redhead and a man... Ron Weasley," Wanda said with a smile. "Could it be...?" "Enough already! Grandma!" Harry shouted, unable to take it anymore, looking for his best shield. "Mummy''s boy," Stephen and Wanda said in unison. "You two, stop bothering your brother!" shouted Perenelle, seeing how both of them were teasing Harry, who ran for help. Both ended up being punished. Meanwhile, in a hidden orphanage in the slums of France... "Stupid human, more respect! I''m a god." "Shut up, idiot. I told you not to play with my computer." "Pff, that caveman technology can''t be called a computer." "Your brain is from a caveman, calling yourself a god all day." "Insignificant human, this god will beat you up!" "Whenever you want, idiot. I already beat you once, I can do it again." Two children, strikingly similar, with hair so black it seemed to devour light itself, and yet so beautiful that it seemed to show stars like a night sky, were arguing. Their bright blue eyes were partially hidden by contact lenses, and their faces, very similar, with slight differences, made it clear they were twins. That was the daily argument of these two in the orphanage. The other children, used to their temperaments, usually ignored them or kept their distance. Some went to call the director to stop them again. The director was already fed up, but she couldn''t throw them out of the orphanage, so she could only pray for someone to adopt them once and for all. End of Chapter I lost what was supposed to follow from the previous chapter, so if it doesn''t connect well, I did the best I could, haha. ---------- Thanks for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue providing unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 76 - 76: "A somewhat complex day off" "Vile wicked witch, let my sister free from your charm!" Astoria shouted, pointing at Wanda, while behind them stood Luna and Ginny. For some reason, the three of them were dressed in female steel armor. Armor based on Valkyries, which made them look really good in it. "Muahahaha, useless little girl, it''s too late! Your sister is mine now, muahaha!" Wanda said, laughing like a noble villain, putting her hand over her mouth. Behind her stood Daphne, who was doing her best to hide the expressions on her face, but it was clear how her ears were turning redder and redder from embarrassment. "What the heck is that laugh?" Stephen asked, just as he was passing by and came across this scene. "Prince!" Astoria shouted happily when she saw Stephen arrive. "You must help us defeat the wicked witch who kidnapped my sister!" she said courageously. "Muahaha, foolish girl! Stephen won''t help you. After all, he''s part of my evil family," Wanda said, as if she had unraveled a great secret. "What?!" Astoria screamed in surprise, showing a face of betrayal as she looked at Stephen. "What are you doing? Grandma is going to get mad if you talk like that about the family," Stephen said, still not fully understanding what was happening. "Silence, subject!" Wanda told Stephen. "Wasn''t he part of your evil family? Sigh," Stephen said, already tired of whatever was going on, as he took out his phone and sent a message. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of an incoming message was heard on Astoria''s phone, which she stopped to look at. "There you go, the embarrassing childhood pictures of Wanda. Misty found them hidden while cleaning her room," Stephen said as he walked away with a victorious smile. "Traitor brother!" Wanda shouted. "Muahaha, now you''ll have to bow before me, witch!" Astoria said, smiling, this time like a villain. "You corrupted by power way too quickly," Stephen said, stopping for a second and then continuing on his way, ignoring whatever the girls were doing. After the encounter they had with Natasha, it was finally time to return to school. Stephen, in these days, thought about what Natasha had said, but quickly pushed it out of his mind. "If someone else shows up, so be it. It''s not like it''s going to change my lifestyle," he told himself, more like self-hypnosis, since with just one more Wanda, everything had become noisier around him. Obviously, not counting Harry, because he knew how Gryffindor Harry and his friends could be when they invited him to join the family. "Talking like that makes it sound like a mafia family, haha," Stephen thought with a smile, as something else caught his attention. It was Draco Malfoy, who was being accompanied by Hagrid while crying and holding his arm. "I''ll tell my father!" he kept shouting the whole time. Moments later, he saw the golden trio running into the castle with worried faces. "Stephen, you have to help Buckbeak!" Harry said, looking at Stephen as if he had found the savior of the world. Well... technically, he was. "Hagrid''s hippogriff? It should be in the safe zone in the Forbidden Forest," Stephen said, a little confused. "No. Hagrid taught us how to greet hippogriffs today," Harry explained. "Even Harry flew over the castle. It was awesome!" Ron said, a bit excited. "But the idiot Malfoy tried to force Buckbeak to let him ride, and Buckbeak scratched him," Harry quickly said. "Buckbeak was just defending himself," Hermione explained. The three spoke without giving Stephen a moment to breathe, making him a little stunned. "Alright. Calm down," Stephen said, calming the trio. "Just call Grandma and have her prepare a lawyer." "A lawyer?" the three asked confused. "Malfoy will probably try to take this to court. So, get a lawyer for Hagrid and Buckbeak," Stephen quickly explained. "I see. I''ll call Grandma," Harry said as he ran off, followed by the other two after they waved goodbye to Stephen. "Why did they run off? Don''t they have their phones?" Stephen said, watching the three of them run with all their might. Before they were stopped by McGonagall''s shout, who told them not to run in the hallways. Sigh. "I feel like my intelligence drops every time I cross paths with someone today. Could it be my imagination?" Stephen said, while continuing on his way again. "Boss, found you!" Fred yelled from afar when he saw Stephen. "Boss, we got some Honeydukes contraband. Want something?" George asked, showing his bag full of magical candies. "The new candies that make you float came out," Fred said, starting to swim in the air like a frog, just as the effect wore off and he fell face-first to the floor. After all, those candies only last a few seconds; if not, they''d be strategic weapons. "Pass," said Stephen, as the twins quickly accepted his refusal and ran off again, only to be scolded by McGonagall, who wasn''t too far away. Sigh. "I don''t think it''s my imagination," Stephen said again, while arriving at the Black Lake. Turning a rock into a lounge chair, he simply lay down and looked at the large tentacle that occasionally emerged from the lake. While somewhat distracted, he felt a gaze on him coming from the edge of the forest. When Stephen turned around, he saw a large black dog staring at him. "Right! I had forgotten about you," Stephen said, recalling the story of that dog. But before he could get up and approach, a loud noise caught his attention at the castle entrance. When he tried to look back at where the dog was, it had already escaped. "Tsk. Later," he said, as he headed toward the loud noise in the castle. When he arrived, he saw all the students excited about a big fight that had started between Gryffindor and Slytherin. Furious, the Slytherins had started an eight-against-two fight with Gryffindor, but one of them was an apprentice in mystical arts, so he managed to keep them at bay by simply defending himself and protecting his companion. "Okay, enough," said Stephen, as magical chains trapped everyone involved. "Boss!" yelled one of the Gryffindor students, surprised and happy to see Stephen. "Dean, what happened?" asked Stephen, recognizing the boy, one of Harry''s friends, Dean Thomas. "They started it. They were talking badly about Wanda and you, so I told them they were jealous of our house. Then they started attacking us," Dean quickly explained. The Slytherins remained silent, glaring at Stephen with hatred. "Aah, what a nuisance," Stephen said, but quickly noticed the approaching professors running toward them. He left the mess to them and was about to leave when McGonagall stopped him, informing him that the headmaster wanted to see him. So, he headed to the headmaster''s office after making sure everything was under control. Knock, knock. "You wanted to see me, Headmaster?" Stephen asked as he entered the office. "Stephen, yes, please take a seat," Dumbledore said, seeing him walk in. "Stephen, I wanted" but before he could continue, Stephen turned around with a serious expression. "Now what?" he said, a little angry. Dumbledore followed Stephen''s gaze and saw three boys who appeared in the center of the office, holding a time-turner in their hands. The three boys had black, blonde, and red hair. When they recovered from the flash, they stood frozen, staring at Stephen. "Shit, Albus, it''s the uncle!" yelled the red-haired boy in surprise. "Shut up, Pietro, idiot! He''ll figure out who we are," replied the dark-haired boy. "I think he already figured us out, thanks to you idiots," he then looked at Stephen and said, "Hello, Uncle Stephen, I''m Scorpius Greengrass. Technically, we''re relatives in the future," the blonde boy said, presenting himself elegantly. "Idiot! Why are you introducing yourself?" Albus shouted angrily at Scorpius, pulling him back toward them. "Alright. My mom said our duty is to annoy the uncle when we see him," Pietro said with a smile, waving at Stephen after recovering from his surprise. Albus didn''t know what to say, so he just took his criminal allies and reactivated the special time-turner. They disappeared just as a portal appeared above where they were. Stephen felt a gaze from the portal, but before he could do anything, it closed. Sigh. "At least I know I don''t have the worst part... yet," he said, turning his gaze back to the surprised Dumbledore. The headmaster was whispering, "Albus, eh," with a big smile. "You can go, Stephen," Dumbledore said, still smiling, while eating some candies from his desk. Stephen, a bit furious, grabbed all the candies and ran off while shouting, "Senile old man!" _Author''s note Scorpius is Astoria''s son, but not Malfoy''s. Pietro is one of Wanda''s sons. Albus is Harry''s son (though that''s well known). The two boys who looked alike are the children of the twins, and since they are twins, their kids resemble each other quite a bit, with slight differences from their mothers. Rosie is Stephen''s second daughter. Lily is Harry''s daughter. (Also known), but maybe not Ginny''s. e.e still thinking about it. I''ll see who''s more popular; you all choose. Thanks for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue providing unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 77 - 77: "Divination, Prophecies, and the Dog" "Stephen, have you seen Harry? We''ve been looking for him all day." Hermione arrived with Ron, where Stephen was playing with Luna, Ginny, and a bunch of little bowtruckles that had fallen from the tree under which they were resting. "Harry? Hmm. I think Wanda kidnapped him when she heard Professor Trelawney''s prediction," said Stephen, recalling seeing Wanda dragging Harry while putting armor on him. "Does she really believe in that? Professor McGonagall said Divination is an unreliable subject," Hermione commented with some disdain. "You only say that because Professor Trelawney said you had no talent," Ron retorted mockingly from behind Hermione. "Professor McGonagall said none of the students who Trelawney predicted would die actually died," Hermione defended herself. "That''s because they weren''t prophecies; she just said it to get attention... But the real prophecies she gave did come true," Stephen interrupted, ending the discussion. "What? Which ones?" Hermione asked, incredulous. "Voldemort''s death is the best example. Trelawney predicted he would be defeated by Harry," explained Stephen. "What?! She was the one?!" Ron exclaimed, surprised, while Hermione wore an expression of disbelief. "Well, obviously she''s not as strong as her grandmother was. She tends to scare students into believing her, but she''s not completely a fraud," explained Stephen calmly. "I still don''t believe Divination is completely true," said Hermione stubbornly. Sigh. "You''re in a school where ghosts run through the halls, three-headed dogs are used as pets, and you don''t believe someone could see one of the possible futures momentarily. You sure are stubborn," Stephen replied as he stood up. "Didn''t you hate Divination? And what do you mean by ''seeing one of the possible futures''?" Hermione asked, confused. "That''s what Divination is about: trying to see one of the possible futures for each person. Each individual has thousands of options as they move forward, and predicting which one is the most accurate is the purpose of Divination," explained Stephen calmly. "I don''t hate Divination; I hate prophecies. It''s different. Divination is seeing one of the futures, and a prophecy is being tied to a specific future," Stephen clarified, looking at Ron and Hermione, who were still confused. "To put it simply, a prophecy is a future that can''t be changed." "So, you don''t want to be tied to a prophecy?" Hermione asked. "Exactly. With my luck, I might end up having to save the world... again," Stephen muttered, more to himself. "How about this? I''ll tell you six possible futures in the next half hour, and then you can stop bothering me," Stephen proposed. "Can you make predictions?" Ron asked, somewhat skeptical. "Why six?" Hermione questioned. "First, because I''m awesome. And second, because with six, I don''t waste too much energy," Stephen replied with a smile, to which both agreed. Stephen concentrated for a few seconds and used the Divination of this world, a method that always confused him because it was different from using the Time Stone to see millions of futures. Divination in this world showed very few futures, which always caught Stephen''s attention, as if something was keeping the timelines to a minimum. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, he said six because those were the timelines he could see, or maybe the only ones that existed. At first, Stephen felt strange seeing a universe with no more timelines, but he concluded that each universe has its own rules, and maybe that was the limit here. What Stephen didn''t know was that in the Harry Potter world, there was only one unchangeable timeline. The other five were consequences of its existence and that of his "siblings." "One: Harry arrives with Wanda and a black dog tied. Two: Wanda brings Harry and the dog tied. Three: Harry gets hit by Wanda for losing the dog. Four: Wanda lost Harry and the dog in the forest. Five: Harry lost Wanda and the dog in the forest. Six: Wanda and Harry come without the dog," Stephen quickly said after a few seconds. "Why is there always a dog?" Ron asked, confused. "So, do we just wait?" Hermione inquired, skeptical. "Yes, but don''t bother us. Shoo, shoo!" Stephen said, gesturing for them to move away. As Ron and Hermione walked away annoyed, they saw Stephen returning with Ginny and Luna, who were feeding the bowtruckles. A few minutes later, they saw Wanda and Harry, dressed in metal armor, approaching in the distance. "Harry!" Ron shouted, running over with Hermione. Hermione looked around and didn''t see the dog, so she smiled triumphantly at Stephen. "Where''s the black dog?" Ron quickly asked. "How do you know about the black dog?" Harry asked, surprised. "What? Was there a black dog?" Hermione replied, stunned, while Stephen returned the same triumphant smile as before. "Yeah, Wanda took me to hunt the supposed Grim in the Forbidden Forest," Harry explained. "When we saw it, we chased it, but it escaped." "Harry fell into a pit full of troll dung, so I had to help him out," Wanda said with a teasing smile. "You said you wouldn''t tell!" Harry protested, indignant. "I never said that. My exact words were: ''How funny! I have to tell everyone.'' Then I took 132 photos before using a stick to pull you out," Wanda confessed, showing pictures of Harry covered in mud. "Why didn''t you lift him with magic?" Stephen asked, holding back laughter. "Because it wouldn''t be as funny," Wanda replied. "Damn it! I''m going to take a bath!" Harry yelled, running off, although he had already used cleaning magic. "Harry, remember to use a lot of perfume!" Stephen shouted. Ron and Hermione followed him. Ginny and Luna returned to their classes. Stephen looked at Wanda, who was still reviewing the photos. "Why did you let the guy I asked you to catch escape?" Stephen asked, irritated. "I had to help Harry. I couldn''t leave him behind," Wanda said, avoiding his gaze. "If you don''t tell me, the photos I gave to Astoria will be sent to everyone," Stephen threatened. "No! Anything but that!" Wanda begged, grabbing his hand. "He''s an Animagus, and he''s Harry''s godfather," Stephen clarified, pinching her cheeks. This made Wanda angry. "Fight me to the death, you bastard!" Wanda screamed, exploding. Both began a fight that ended when McGonagall arrived and punished them by making them clean bathrooms for a month. -------++Quick Note++-------- This chapter is more of an explanation of time''s behavior in this world. Let''s say the Harry Potter world shares the same time-travel style as Back to the Future. This is suggested through the Time-Turners and The Cursed Child book. It''s not the same style as the MCU, where there are thousands of universes, but there are some. It also helps in that there won''t be any time paradoxes or anything like that. And remember, this isn''t my idea, it''s how the author wrote it... I think I didn''t read The Cursed Child, but I saw a summary, and basically, it''s a Back to the Future version of Harry Potter. That''s all I have to say, leave your power stones, they help a lot, you know. ----------------------------- Thank you for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 78 - 78: Catching the Rat "Human, when do you think they''ll find us? I''m bored of this place," asked a boy lying on the floor, staring at the ceiling of his room. The room, usually shared with several children, was empty at dawn, as everyone vanished to avoid two of their companions. "I don''t know. Stop bothering me. The old man sent us here because he said it would be easier for them to find us," answered the other boy in the room, surrounded by computers and components that looked like they had been salvaged from the trash. "Who''s supposed to find us? This is your fault for destroying half the castle, and now we''re stuck here," said the first boy, getting up from the floor and yelling at the other. "The old man said our supposed family. And the castle wouldn''t have exploded if you hadn''t touched what wasn''t yours," the other boy retorted as he stood up from his seat, just as angry. "We''re supposed to wait in this disgusting place? I''d rather go back to Nurmengard. I don''t care about this so-called family," the boy shouted furiously. "What? You miss your new dad already? Poor thing," the other mocked, prompting the boy to charge at him, starting their daily fight once again. As they fought, matching pendants could be seen around their necks, bearing a symbol any wizard would recognizethe Deathly Hallows. At the same time, they were tools meant to suppress their magic until their "siblings" found them. After all, the place where they had appeared was difficult to investigate, and the man who found them knew they had to be discovered by their "family" due to a prophecy he had foreseen. That''s why he used the destruction of the castle as an excuse to send them to the Muggle world, near a town where a certain red-haired witch and her mother were about to move. Meanwhile, Stephen, who despised prophecies more than anything, had no idea he was already part of one. And when he found out, he might just weep tears of blood. Meanwhile, Stephen and Wanda, after finishing their punishment cleaning bathrooms, were dragged away by the twins. "Boss, we found what you were looking for!" said Fred, pulling a small box from his pocket. "It was easy and disgusting," added George, nodding. "Hope Ron doesn''t cry," Stephen commented as he opened the box, revealing a fat, ugly rat staring at him in fear. "What are you gonna do with it?" Wanda asked, feeling a bit sorry for the rat. "Send it to prison," Stephen replied casually, as the rat began trembling even more. "Scabbers? What did he do, steal Dumbledore''s cheese?" the twins asked, confused. "No. Something worse. He killed several Muggles and framed his best friend for it Oh, by the way, Scabbers is actually an Animagus named Peter Pettigrew," Stephen explained, dropping the rat to the ground and pulling out his wand. The rat, realizing what was happening, desperately tried to escape, but Stephen''s spell easily caught it, forcing it back into its true forma short, plump, filthy man with rodent-like teeth. He looked so disheveled that Wanda took several steps back in disgust. As everyone stood frozen in shock, Stephen didn''t give Peter a chance to speak, binding him with glowing chains. At that moment, Ron, Harry, and Hermione came running toward them. "Fred! George! Give me back Scabbers!" Ron shouted upon spotting his brothers, who were still too stunned to notice him. Seeing they weren''t even acknowledging him, Ron grew even angrier. "Where''s Scabbers?!" he yelled again, frustrated. Finally snapping out of their shock, the twins glanced at Ron, then at each other, before silently pointing at the filthy man writhing on the ground. "And who''s that?" Ron asked, taking a step back in disgust. "Scabbers," Wanda answered with a grin, standing at a safe distance. "More precisely, Peter Pettigrew, the Animagus who hid as a rat for twelve years. By the way, did none of you ever question how a rat could live that long?" Stephen added, throwing the question at the three Weasleys, who were still in shock. "Wait, you mean Percy and Ron?" Fred couldn''t even finish his sentence before bursting into laughter. George took over, laughing as he said, "They slept with a fat, ugly man for years! Hahahaha!" "He even bathed with them! Hahahaha!" George added, while Fred chimed in, "I once saw Percy kissing the rat while practicing! Hahahaha!" The more they recalled, the worse it gotespecially now that they knew Scabbers had never been a rat at all. Meanwhile, Ron stood completely frozen, mumbling to himself that this was all just a bad dream. At that moment, Percy, who was patrolling the halls, was drawn to the commotion caused by the twins and the gathering crowd of students and professors. "What are you all doing out so late?" Percy asked as he spotted his siblingsand Ron, who remained standing there in shock. "Come on, Percy. We have something fun to tell you," the twins said, grabbing him by both arms and launching into the storyloudly enough for all the students around to hear. When Percy heard everything, he, too, fell into the same state of shock as Ron. "I-is that true, Stephen?" Percy asked, clinging to the hope that it was just one of the twins'' pranks. But as he saw Stephen nod slowly, all hope drained from his face, and he nearly collapsed. The gathered students were stunned by the revelation that Peter Pettigrew, once thought to be a posthumous recipient of the Order of Merlin, had been living as a rat all these years. Others, however, joined the twins in laughing at the horrifying childhood stories of Percy and Ron unknowingly sharing their beds with a grown man. "What is going on here Peter?!" Professor McGonagall gasped as she arrived, staring in shock at Pettigrew, who was supposed to have died twelve years ago. Right behind her was Snape, who, for a moment, almost pulled out his wand at the sight of the cowering man. "If it isn''t none other than Mr. Pettigrew. What is a corpse doing so far from its grave?" she asked venomously and sarcastically, gripping her wand tightly as her mind rapidly processed what she was seeing. "Peter?!" Lupin shouted upon seeing his supposedly dead former friend lying on the floor. He didn''t know what to feel at that moment. "Can you explain what is happening, Mr. Flamel?" Professor McGonagall quickly asked, eager to understand the situation. "Of course, but it would be best to go to the Headmaster''s office," Stephen replied. The professors nodded while he dragged Peter Pettigrew along. The twins continued telling embarrassing stories about their brothers as they left. Stephen stopped near Harry, making sure he would also hear what was about to happen. Wanda followed closely, determined not to miss anything. "I see. So Peter was the one who betrayed James and Lily Potter," Dumbledore said with regret after hearing the full story, once Stephen and the others arrived with the man who was supposed to be dead. Everyone was completely shocked upon hearing the full story. Harry, after a moment of shock, quickly recovered and exploded with fury. "You bastard! You betrayed them! They were your friends!" he shouted, pulling out his wand and pointing it directly at Peter''s neck. The others reacted to Harry''s outburst and quickly moved to calm him down. "Wait, Harry," Stephen said, swiftly disarming him with a flick of his wand. However, Harry summoned a sword, determined not to stop. This time, Wanda intervened, blocking the attack with one hand. This surprised the professors present. "He killed my parents!" Harry yelled furiously, struggling against his siblings, who were trying to stop him. "We know, Harry. But that doesn''t mean we''ll let you do something you''ll regret. After all, you have a weak conscience. We can kill him for you without feeling guilty if you want," Wanda said, trying to calm her younger brother, though her words unsettled the professors, who preferred not to comment. "If you kill him, Black will still be guilty of a crime he didn''t commit. He''s supposed to be your godfather. Don''t you want to help an innocent man?" Stephen added, helping to soothe Harry. Slowly, Stephen''s words took effect, and Harry, though still hurt, calmed down. He collapsed to the floor as tears flowed uncontrollably. Wanda approached and hugged him while motioning for Stephen to comfort him as well. Stephen, slightly uncomfortable, simply patted Harry''s head, making Wanda roll her eyes. Meanwhile, the adults faced a similar situation with Snape, who seemed on the verge of casting an Unforgivable Curse on Pettigrew. Only Dumbledore''s firm gaze stopped him, though the veins in his hand gripping his wand made it clear how much effort it took to restrain himself. Lupin, on the other hand, was in shock, sitting in a chair with his face completely pale. The day James and Lily died had been the day he lost all his friends, leaving him completely alone in the world. Now he learned that the real culprit had been alive all this time while another had been unjustly imprisoned for 12 years. The impact of this revelation was devastating. "Albus, what will happen to Black?" McGonagall asked, breaking the tense silence. "Yes, Minerva. I will send a letter to the Ministry immediately," Dumbledore replied as he began writing on a parchment. Although the wizarding world already knew about telephones, the Ministry still used letters due to restrictions imposed by Minister Fudge, who preferred to maintain the traditional system. Stephen, however, decided to send a direct message to Amelia Bones, knowing that as the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, she had the power to act faster than any letter. Dumbledore used a phoenix feather quill to speed up the process, aware that Black was still considered a dangerous criminal with an active arrest warrant. The message was quickly answered, and before they could react, Minister Fudge appeared through the fireplace, accompanied by several Aurors and a Dementor. The Dementor, upon seeing Pettigrew bound on the floor, lunged at him, but Stephen stopped it, grabbing it by the head with inhuman strength. "What are you doing, Fudge?!" McGonagall exclaimed, alarmed by the Dementor''s attack. "Obviously, Peter Pettigrew died twelve years ago! That man must be Sirius Black in disguise!" Fudge shouted, trying to justify his actions while ordering his Aurors to attack. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you attempt to attack the suspect again, you will be charged with obstruction and evidence tampering," a firm voice called from the fireplace. It was Amelia Bones, who had just arrived with a group of elite Aurors. Her presence filled the room with authority, making Fudge take a step back. "Amelia, what are you doing here?" Fudge asked, clearly annoyed. "As the head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, it is my duty to be here," Amelia calmly replied, motioning for her Aurors to take custody of Pettigrew. "This is a deception! That man is Sirius Black in disguise! He must be executed immediately!" Fudge insisted, losing his composure. "We will determine that," Amelia replied firmly. "For now, we will suspend Black''s sentence until this case is resolved." The Aurors apprehended Pettigrew while Amelia discreetly nodded at Stephen, silently thanking him for his quick action. Fudge, furious, stormed out of the room with his Aurors, unaware that his Dementor had vanished. "See? You take your ''Dementor Extinguisher'' title too seriously," Wanda joked as she watched the remnants of dark energy dissipate from Stephen''s hand. "You know, all of this would be much easier if you just did your job properly," Stephen replied, visibly annoyed. "Anyway, it worked," Wanda said with a triumphant smile as she led Harry away, letting him rest after the intense events. The professors were still somewhat bewildered by what had happened, but Stephen had no time to waste. "I have another matter to attend to. I''m leaving," he said as Dumbledore gave him an approving nod. Now, Stephen had a new mission: to find the fugitive witness who could change his own destiny. End of the Chapter. - Thank You for Reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 79 - 79: "Guilty and Innocent" Stephen grabbed Wanda, who had been bothering the Golden Trio, and dragged her along to search for the dog Sirius in the forest with him. They could have used tracking spells or guiding magic to find him faster, but living in Hogwarts was starting to affect them. "We''ve been searching for two hours. Why don''t we go back and continue later? I''m hungry," Wanda complained as she walked sluggishly behind Stephen. "You should''ve caught him when he was right in front of you," Stephen said mercilessly, not even looking at her. "Ah," Stephen suddenly exclaimed, stopping in his tracks. "What? Did you find him?" Wanda asked, looking around expectantly. "No but I just remembered where he might be," Stephen said as he turned around and started walking back toward Hogwarts. "Seriously? And you''re saying it now, idiot?" Wanda huffed, annoyed, as she ran after him. Wanda and Stephen quickly headed toward the Whomping Willow, which, instead of attacking as usual, lowered its roots in an attempt to show affection toward them. "Hello!" Wanda said happily, smiling at the massive tree acting like a friend. "Let''s move," Stephen urged, walking swiftly toward a hollow space beneath the tree. This passage led them to the infamous Shrieking Shack in Hogsmeade. There, standing defensively and growling at the intruders, was Sirius Black in his black dog form. "Easy there, puppy. We''re here to help," Wanda said calmly, showing her empty hands. "Growl..." The dog, however, didn''t care. The moment Wanda tried to step closer, he bared his teeth, ready to attack. "Ugh, how annoying," Stephen muttered, visibly irritated, and quickly bound Sirius in shining chains, leaving him on the ground, struggling to break free. "You''re getting dangerous. I hope you don''t have to fight any women," Wanda teased, making a face as she looked away. "I''m just tired. You''re carrying him," Stephen stated, turning on his heel and walking off without waiting for Wanda''s response. "Heywait... Oi!" Wanda could only shout as she watched Stephen''s back disappear around a corner. "Tsk. I actually didn''t want to catch you because you stink," she muttered, using magic to lift the large dog with one hand while covering her nose with the other. Ever since the siblings had acquired their new bodies, their magical powers and senses had sharpened, as their bodies and mana were directly connected. In the world of Hogwarts, as a wizard grows, so does their magic. Therefore, if Stephen, Wanda, or Natasha were to reach the Flamel couple''s age, they might end up with bodies similar to Thor''s. Or maybe they already did. After all, Thor wasn''t born stronghe became that way as he grew. However, he relied purely on hand-to-hand combat, whereas the Flamel twins specialized in magic. As Wanda carried the dog, Stephen sent a message to Amelia to inform her they had captured Black. That''s why, upon arriving at the castle entrance, they found several Aurors waiting alongside Kingsley Shacklebolt. "Hey, Shack. Are you on duty?" Stephen asked with a grin, seeing the tall man dressed in rather flashy robes. Kingsley, a member of the Order of the Phoenix, knew Sirius, and Stephen trusted that he would ensure his safe arrival to Amelia. "Hello, Instructor Stephen. How are you?" Kingsley greeted amiably, as he was familiar with Stephen from Auror training sessions. As Stephen and Kingsley conversed, Wanda arrived, floating Siriusstill in dog formbound in bright chains with her magic. "Here. I think you should give him a good bath," Wanda said, keeping her distance from the dog, who glared at her in irritation. "So this is the rumored twin sister. She looks strong," Kingsley commented, observing Wanda, whose resemblance to Stephen was undeniable. "Tsk. Stop being so nice and get going. See you at the trial," Stephen said, hurrying the Aurors along. "Then, we''re off," Kingsley said with a smirk before bidding them farewell. As the Aurors departed, Stephen and Wanda walked leisurely back to their rooms. "Sigh... Well, one less thing to worry about," Stephen said with a relaxed smile. "You work with the Aurors?" Wanda asked, intrigued. "Yeah, for a while now. I''m an instructor," Stephen replied, glancing at her. "Hmm," Wanda hummed, a small smile forming on her lips. "What?" Stephen asked, raising an eyebrow. "Nothing," Wanda replied, quickening her pace as her grin widened. "Hey. I hope you''re not getting any weird ideas," Stephen said, narrowing his eyes. "How could you think that about your poor little sister?" Wanda teased before dashing ahead. "Hey! I''m serious!" Stephen shouted, running after her. -------------- Sirius Black''s trial was arranged quickly. Stephen had planned for it even before the school year started, and with Amelia''s help, they had been preparing for it from the beginning. Of course, there were opposing voices, particularly from Fudge and Barty Crouch. The latter was one of those responsible for imprisoning Sirius Black without trial, and if Sirius was proven innocent, he himself would have to face judgment. Harry was called as a witness, not for Voldemort''s attack, since he was just a baby and memories from that time would be inconclusive even in a Pensieve. The reason for his testimony was to recount the times he had encountered Sirius Black throughout the year, emphasizing that, despite having many opportunities, Sirius never attacked him. He was also supposed to testify about Ron''s rat, confirming that it had always been hidden with the Weasley family. Ron and the Weasley family were also called to corroborate the same. Harry waited outside the courtroom, accompanied by the Flamel couple, the Weasley family, and the hired lawyer. For this trial, they had hired two lawyers: one to defend Sirius Black and another to protect the rights of the Weasley family, in case anyone attempted to blame them for harboring a criminal. "Don''t worry, Ron, Harry. Your brothers will be by your side," Perenelle said as she watched the nervous boys. "They''re only calling you as witnesses," Molly added, trying to reassure them. "Although Ron might be accused of hiding a criminal and sent to Azkaban," the twins teased. "Percy too," they added, earning a deadly glare from their mother. Ron visibly tensed, and even Percy, standing behind him, felt a cold sweat run down his forehead. "Ignore them. That won''t happen," Arthur said calmly. "Wait, what do you mean by ''my brothers will be by my side''? Where are they?" Harry asked, looking around for Stephen and Wanda. "Don''t worry, you''ll see them soon," Nicolas said with a mysterious smile. "Alright," Harry replied as an Auror called him inside. Harry walked through the door, feeling a bit nervous, while his grandparents waited outside. They knew Stephen had taken care of everything. Upon entering the courtroom, Harry stood a few meters away from Sirius, who looked at him with guilt from the chained chair. Although the chains barely restrained him, they seemed more symbolic than restrictive. Harry met his gaze but was interrupted by Peter Pettigrew, seated to Sirius''s right in another chained chairexcept his chains were much tighter. "Harry! Tell them I''m innocent! I never hurt you! I was just hiding out of fear of Sirius Black!" Peter pleaded as the chains tightened around him. "Sirius Black was imprisoned for 12 years. Being afraid while he was in Azkaban sounds absurd to me, Mr. Pettigrew," the Flamel family''s lawyer stated firmly. "I-I... but he''s dangerous," Peter stammered. Meanwhile, Sirius remained silent, looking at Harry with a mix of hope and guilt. His lawyer had advised him to speak only when necessary, so he endured Pettigrew''s lies in silence. Following his lawyer''s instructions, Harry averted his gaze from Sirius to avoid any accusations of being in collusion with him. He observed the audience, noticing the faces of Malfoy, Dolores Umbridge, and even Dumbledore. However, what caught his attention the most were two blonde heads waving at him from the center, whispering loudly enough for everyone to hear. "Whispering. Harry! Over here! Hi!" "Whispering. Four-eyes! What an ugly outfit!" It was Wanda and Stephen, seated in the section reserved for noble houses. Every noble magical family in Britain had a seat in the Wizengamot. Stephen occupied the Potter family''s seat as its representative, after convincing Harry to appoint him. Wanda, on the other hand, represented the Flamel family, though they officially had no seat in Britainonly in France. Stephen had "persuaded" the right people to secure one. "Order in the court!" Amelia shouted, striking the gavel and shooting a stern look at the Flamel twins to make them stop interrupting. "Mr. Potter, is it true that you saw Mr. Black seven times this year and that he never attempted to harm you?" Amelia asked, getting straight to the point since the trial''s outcome was already predictable. "Yes. Even when I mistakenly wandered into Knockturn Alley, he guided me out," Harry answered. "In his Animagus form, correct?" Fudge abruptly interrupted. "Y-yes," Harry replied, somewhat nervous but following the advice not to lie. "A form he failed to register, violating the laws established since 1692," Fudge declared, glaring at the court with severity. "And who''s this chubby guy?" Wanda whispered to Stephenbut everyone in the room heard it. "Ahem." Fudge cleared his throat, trying to regain control. "Clearly, he remains guilty of other crimes," he continued, ignoring the suppressed laughter from some attendees. "Let me remind you, Minister, that the penalty for failing to register one''s Animagus form is usually a fine or, at most, five years in prison. My client has already spent 12 years in Azkaban, which seems like an excessive punishment for such a CRIME," the lawyer emphasized, stressing the last word while Fudge returned to his seat with a dark expression. "He may not have attacked because of the security provided by the Flamel family. We know they protect their young wellunless the adopted son is not deserving of such care," Umbridge said, casting a fierce look at the Flamels. "Oh, Harry has all the protections my grandfather makes. Even one of his buttons could explode and easily destroy Knockturn Alley, especially if there are fat, ugly, pink toads around," Stephen replied mockingly, hiding an insult. "Hahaha! Fat, ugly, pink toad?" Wanda repeated, glancing at Umbridge with an obvious comparison and laughing openly. This enraged Umbridge even more, and if she could, she would have cast Unforgivable Curses at that very moment. The trial continued with intensity. Stephen and Wanda''s words had managed to unsettle Umbridge and Minister Fudge, but Amelia maintained control of the courtroom with a firm hand. "Mr. Pettigrew," Amelia began, ignoring the furious glares from the opposition, "can you explain how you managed to remain hidden for so many years without being discovered, even by the people in the house where you resided?" Peter, sweating profusely, stammered, "I... I was just another rat. No one paid attention to me. I lived in silence, without causing trouble. All because I was afraid of Sirius Black." "Mr. Pettigrew, is that true?" Sirius''s lawyer interjected. "Because according to our testimonies, you deliberately sought out influential people to hide. You even chose to live with the family of a Ministry of Magic director, didn''t you?" "That''s a lie!" Pettigrew shouted, trying to stand up, but the chains held him down. "I didn''t know who the Weasleys were at first. It was pure coincidence." "An interesting coincidence," Stephen commented from his seat, crossing his arms with a smirk. "Order in the court!" Amelia repeated, glaring at Stephen. "Mr. Pettigrew, can you explain why you chose to reveal your identity recently, after years of hiding?" Peter looked around, desperate. His eyes darted over the tribunal members, to Sirius, and finally settled on the Flamels, who watched him like a cornered prey. "I had no choice," he finally murmured. "They caught me... they found me." "They?" Amelia asked, raising an eyebrow. "The Flamels!" Peter exclaimed, pointing at Stephen and Wanda. "They forced me. They threatened me. They''re dangerous!" Wanda scoffed in amusement, while Stephen tilted his head with a falsely surprised expression. "Mr. Pettigrew," Amelia continued, ignoring the accusations. "Can you explain why you chose to betray the Potters instead of continuing to be their Secret Keeper?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The question fell like a bucket of cold water. Peter began trembling, unable to respond immediately. "I... I was scared," he finally confessed. "Voldemort was too powerful! If I refused, he would have killed me. I had no choice." "So instead of protecting your friends, you decided to sell them out to save yourself," Sirius finally spoke, his voice deep and filled with restrained anger. "It wasn''t my fault! I couldn''t do anything!" Pettigrew shouted, turning to Sirius. "You don''t understand what it was like to live under his shadow!" "I understand perfectly," Sirius replied harshly. "But unlike you, I never betrayed my own." The courtroom fell silent after his words. Even the tribunal members who had remained neutral began exchanging glances, considering the implications of Pettigrew''s confession. "Mr. Potter," Amelia resumed, turning back to Harry. "Do you have anything else to add regarding your encounters with Mr. Black or Mr. Pettigrew?" Harry swallowed nervously but spoke firmly. "Yes. Ron''s rat, Scabbers, was always with us. But when Sirius escaped from Azkaban, it actively started trying to run away." Amelia nodded, satisfied with the response. "Thank you, Mr. Potter. You may take your seat." Harry stepped down, feeling a massive weight lift off his shoulders. As he passed by Stephen and Wanda, both smiled at him reassuringly. "You did well, Harry," Stephen murmured as Harry returned to the Weasley family''s side. "Now, let''s proceed with the final review of the evidence and the verdict," Amelia announced, striking her gavel. At the center of the courtroom, Sirius and Pettigrew waitedone with calm resignation, the other trembling in fear. -------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 80 - 80: "End of the Trial and a New Family" "Given all the evidence presented by the defendant, Sirius Black, including his willingness to take Veritaserum, we find the accused... innocent, Your Honor," Dumbledore declared in his role as Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. Upon hearing this, Harry, who was now sitting in the visitors'' section, burst into joy while looking at Sirius Black, who collapsed to the floor, crying like a child. "Now, regarding Peter Pettigrew, thanks to the evidence obtained by Mr. and Miss Flamel, the court finds him... guilty of all charges, including mass murder, treason, and faking his death to frame an innocent man," Dumbledore stated, his voice carrying a hint of sorrow, as he had watched Peter and his friends grow up at Hogwarts. "Thank you, Albus," Amelia said before turning to Black and Pettigrew, the latter now begging for mercy. "As for Mr. Black, due to the Ministry''s mismanagement and poor judgment, all confiscated properties will be returned to him, and he will be granted compensation of 700,000 Galleons for damages," Amelia announced. Fudge stood up in shock, attempting to protest, but upon noticing everyone''s staresDumbledore''s includedhe begrudgingly sat back down. "So little? Grandpa gave us more for Christmas," Wanda muttered under her breath, though the nearby witches and wizards heard her, their faces twisting with envy. "It seems the British Ministry is quite poor," Stephen added mockingly. Though those present heard him, they chose to ignore the remarkif 700,000 Galleons was considered little, what did that mean for them, whose family vaults didn''t even come close to that amount? Technically, Nicolas Flamel possessed as much wealth as an entire country''s economy. The difference was that he never spent it, always accumulating it, as the Flamels were frugal. Moreover, he could create gold with the Philosopher''s Stonethough he refrained, out of respect for the economy. "There''s nothing more to add regarding Peter Pettigrew. He will be sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban," Amelia declared, striking the gavel against the desk. "This was boring. Why did we even come?" Wanda asked, slumping into her seat. "To annoy Harry," Stephen answered calmly as he stood up. "Well, it was fun seeing his surprised face, haha," Wanda said, rising as well to follow Stephen. Technically, they shouldn''t have been there due to their age, but rules were for the weak. When the Wizengamot voted on their presence, no one dared to antagonize them. "How does it feel to finally be free?" Stephen asked as he approached Sirius, who was hugging Harry while reminiscing about his parents. "I must say, even though I was wary of you, you really helped me... thank you," Black responded, looking at Stephen and Wanda with genuine happiness. "Though you still stink," Wanda commented, smiling as she pinched her nose. "Haha, true. I definitely need a good bath after twelve years," Black admitted, his joy undiminished by the remark. As they all began leaving the Ministry, Black reunited with Lupin, who looked at him with guilt, but Sirius welcomed him with a warm embrace. While they walked toward the fireplaces, Black revealed to Harry that he was his godfather. "Harry, I''d love for you to live with me, but I understand you now have a great home," Sirius said seriously, looking at his godson with guilt and fear, as if everything were a dream. Harry looked visibly torn, so Stephen intervened: "Before even considering that, it''d be better for you to fully recoverphysically and mentally. Because if you take Harry, you''ll probably have to face my grandmother, and you''ll need all the strength you can get," Stephen said with a smirk. "Well, that''s true," Sirius admitted, somewhat disappointed. "But you can come visit me!" Harry quickly exclaimed, then turned to Stephen. "Right?" he asked softly. "It''s your home too, dummy. You can invite whoever you want," Wanda supported. "Obviously," Stephen added. Harry''s face brightened with joy as he turned to Sirius. "Please visit me often," he asked with a big smile, leaving Sirius stunned. If not for the eyes watching, he would have cried. "You have your mother''s eyes, but unfortunately, you look like your father, haha," Sirius said nostalgically, his smile tinged with melancholy. "I''ll come whenever I caneven if I can''t, I''ll still come," he promised, wrapping an arm around Harry''s shoulders as they continued walking toward the exit. After the trial, we parted ways with Sirius and the others, as we had to return to Hogwarts. "Why do I feel like we spend more time outside school than inside, even during the holidays?" Harry asked as he walked behind them. "This year was full of trouble, hahaha," Wanda commented, laughing as she recalled everything. Sigh "I just hope it''s all over now," Stephen said seriously. "So, will you finally stop being so bitter?" Wanda asked, leaving Stephen bewildered. "I have no idea what you''re talking about," Stephen replied, pretending ignorance. Meanwhile, Harry remembered something and began whispering to Wanda, making her eyes light up. "So, Fleur got mad at Stephen because she found out about all the letters he received on Valentine''s Day? And Stephen was also upset with her for the same reason?" Wanda asked in a low voice, though Stephen clearly heard everything, barely containing his irritation. "They''re so cute and dumb. But they''re not dating yet, right?" Wanda asked, a bit confused. "Fleur said Stephen is a coward who doesn''t dare to ask her out," Harry replied, trying to hold back his laughter. "He really is a coward," Wanda said, staring at Stephen''s back as he tried to walk faster to get away from them. "Maybe I''ll ask her out instead. After all, we have the same face, and I have a better personality," Wanda said with a mocking look, waiting for Stephen''s reaction. And it didn''t take long to come. "If you two don''t get to your rooms right now, I''ll hang you upside down in the Great Hall and use so much magic that not even a hundred Dumbledores could get you down," Stephen said in a cold, emotionless tone, making it clear he was serious. "S-sure, I think Hermione needed help with her homework," Harry blurted, not realizing how dumb his excuse sounded, before running off. "I''ll ask Daphne out because I can, and I''m not a coward like some people," Wanda teased but still ran off before Stephen could grab her, laughing loudly. "Tsk. Being an only child sounds great right about now," Stephen muttered darkly but let it go. As he walked to his room, he received a message from Natasha. When he read it, his expression darkened again. [I found them.] "Them?!" Stephen exclaimed loud enough to catch the attention of nearby students and portraits. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Damn it," he muttered before storming into his room and slamming the door shut. ------- Meanwhile, in an orphanage somewhere in France, a small fair was being held, selling food and toys made by the children. It served to raise funds for daily necessities and also to attract potential adoptive parents. In a secluded corner, unnoticed by anyone, two boys were busy with their own tasks. "Tsk, if I had my superpowers, I could build a computer in a second. Damn old man," one of the boys complained as he assembled a laptop from scraps he had traded with other kids. "It''s magic, you idiot human. And you could only use it once before passing out for three days," the other boy responded, watching him with boredom. "Magic, yeah, sure. It''s probably some kind of genetic alteration or something. Anyway, why did the old man have to put these on us?" he said, pointing to the collar around his neck, which couldn''t be removed and was the reason they couldn''t use magic. "I don''t know. He said our magic could attract something unwanted and that we don''t have enough mana yet. But after we turn eleven, we''ll be able to use magic," the other replied, resting his chin on his hand. "Whatever," the first boy grumbled, finishing assembling the laptop. "I''m a genius. I managed to put together a decent and functional computer with this underdeveloped technology," he declared proudly as he turned it on. "So, what''s the plan?" the other boy asked, standing up but trying to hide his excitement. "I want to see if there''s another me in this timeline or at least one of the Avengers," the first one said, causing his companion''s expression to darken upon hearing that name. Before he could type anything, both boys felt a strange sensation. It wasn''t bad, but rather a connectionsimilar to the one they felt between themselves. However, now, there was a third presence. They quickly turned around. "That won''t be necessary. Because we''re not even in the same universe," a female voice said from behind them, appearing without anyone noticing. "Hello, Tony," the woman greeted, leaving both boys speechless. They instantly recognized her since she had the same face and hair they remembered. Though, of course, she was using a disguise. "Hello, Nat. Last I knew, you had thrown yourself off a cliff to get the Soul Stone," Tony responded, recovering from his surprise. "Right. That was quite a rough fall. I''m glad to know you guys made it... and I''m sorry about your death. Though it''s strange seeing you two together," Natasha said, recognizing them despite their now-childlike appearances. Their features retained about 50% of their original traitsenough for her to identify them. "Well, the wizard said I was the only one who could save the universe," Tony replied smugly. "Tsk," was all Loki said, clicking his tongue, ignoring Natasha but staying to listen. "The wizard, huh?" Natasha mused, realizing whom Tony was referring to. "By the way, it looks like we''re siblings now. Welcome to the family," Natasha said with a smile as she pulled out her phone and sent a message to Stephen. End of the Chapter ---------- Thank you for reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 81 - 81: "Evil Stephen?" Today, the twins felt like they could go to bed early, so they headed straight to their shared room with Lee Jordan. "Is the boss coming after all?" Jordan asked as he walked alongside the twins. "He should''ve been here a while ago," Fred replied, walking with boredom. "Maybe he''s already in the room," George said, making the others pick up the pace. "Maybe we can play something before bed," Jordan said happily, intrigued by the twins'' previous gaming adventure, which he had overheard. This time, he wanted to be part of it and not regret missing out, especially after hearing about the epic battles they had. When they entered the room, they saw Stephen busy drawing a circle with intricate patterns and runes on the floor. For some reason, he had a serious expression and a manic grin, making the three of them stop in surprise. "B-boss, you''re back. What are you doing?" Jordan asked, feeling a bit intimidated by Stephen''s manic appearance. "Oh, guys, you''re here. I''m engraving a magic circle," Stephen replied with a smile that only reached his lips but not his eyes. "I-I see. What''s the circle for?" Fred asked, feeling uneasy about Stephen''s demeanor. "This? To destroy the world," Stephen said nonchalantly, then ignored them and continued drawing the circle. "WHAT?!" the three of them exclaimed, thinking they had misheard. "To destroy the world," Stephen repeated as he finished tracing the circle. "Done. Hand me the vial by your feet," he said, standing up. Hearing that, the three trembled slightly until Jordan grabbed the vial containing a bright white liquid and clutched it tightly. "No, boss. Can we talk about this?" Jordan asked, beginning to tremble under Stephen''s gaze. "Of course, just give me the vial," Stephen said with a friendly smile that sent shivers down their spines. "Crap, he''s lost it. Fred, grab him!" George shouted as he lunged at Stephen. Stephen dodged by stepping aside. Fred, seeing this, also lunged at Stephen but was stopped by a blow to the chest that nearly knocked the soul out of his body. "Stop joking around, guys. I just need to destroy the world and start over," Stephen said. "Do you realize how insane that sounds, boss?" Jordan said while running to a corner of the room. "No, no. It makes perfect sense. To create, you must first destroy, so it works in reverse," Stephen said, dodging George''s attack as he spoke. "It still sounds crazy," Fred said, getting back up and forming a united front with his brother against Stephen. Meanwhile, Jordan started screaming for help. "HELP! THE BOSS HAS GONE EVIL!" he shouted at the top of his lungs, attracting all the Gryffindors in the common room. At that moment, Harry had just arrived, feeling somewhat down, when he heard the commotion and quickly rushed upstairs, accompanied by Ron and Hermione. "What happened?" Harry asked as he entered and saw the mess in the room, only to be greeted by a flying vial. "Harry, protect the vial! The boss wants to destroy the world!" Jordan yelled, tossing the vial to Harry before Stephen could grab it. "WHAT?!" the Golden Trio and several students who had entered after hearing the noise shouted. Several female students rushed to help restrain Stephen, only to be effortlessly knocked down. Fortunately, Stephen was only using his fists; otherwise, they would have been more seriously injured. "HAHAHA! You''re a thousand years too early to defeat me!" Stephen shouted like a final boss, reaching Harry, who, acting on instinct, tossed the vial to Ron. Feeling Stephen''s predatory gaze, Ron began to panic and threw the vial randomly while everyone screamed, "Someone, catch it!" Meanwhile, the others got back up to fight Stephen and stop his plan, only to be defeated once again. Suddenly, a female voice spoke, stopping everyone for a moment. "What are you all doing?" Wanda asked, having arrived at some point, drawn by the noise. In her hands, she held the glowing vial. "Wanda, you have to stop Stephen! He''s lost it and wants to destroy the world!" Harry shouted from where he lay on the floor. Hearing this, Wanda surveyed the entire room, analyzing the magic circle and the vial in her hands. "Hmm?" she muttered, quickly processing the situation, and then a smile appeared on her face. Seeing that smileeerily similar to the one of the person who had just defeated themeveryone had a bad feeling. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see what''s going on," Wanda said, as everyone''s expressions turned to shock, realizing what she was about to do. Wanda raised the vial above her head, aiming at the floor. "Wait!" Harry tried to shout, but it was too late. Wanda smashed the vial right at the center of the magic circle, leaving everyone stunned. That was all they could do before a brilliant light emerged from the center of the now-activated circle, engulfing everyone present and then expanding throughout Hogwarts. For a few seconds, they were all blinded by a white light, forcing them to cover their eyes for protection. A few moments later, all those caught in the magic circle''s activation realized they didn''t feel anything unusual, so they opened their eyes to find that everything remained the same. "What happened?" Jordan asked, looking at his hands and realizing he was still alive. "Did it fail?" Ron asked Harry, who had no idea how to respond. Meanwhile, Wanda interrupted them with her laughter. "HAHAHAHA!" Wanda laughed hysterically, clutching her stomach from laughing so hard. "Tsk. You figured it out too fast," Stephen said, also chuckling and grumbling at Wanda. "What was that?" Hermione asked, recovering before the others, as everything had seemed strange to her from the moment she arrived. After all, Stephen, even though he had beaten everyone up, had obviously not put in any effort. "Hahaha! Wait... hahaha! Wait, my stomach hurts! Hahaha!" Wanda said as she tried to explain but couldn''t stop laughing. Stephen rolled his eyes at his overly dramatic sister and explained: "It''s a purification glyph. It''s meant to remove Hogwarts'' curses," Stephen explained as he cleaned himself up and fixed his clothes after the big fight or rather, the beating he had delivered. Everyone quickly understood as they sat on the floor, muttering mild insults at Stephen since they were exhausted and sore. "Idiot boss." "Damn it, again." "Baldy." "No wonder he''s called the Dark Prince." "Even the twins can''t compete with his pranks." "Wanda too." "Maybe they should hand their throne over to the troublemaker twins." "As I said, you all need more training. It''s time to level up for the next stages," Stephen said with a fierce grin. Hearing that, everyone suddenly regained their energy, stood up quickly, and ran away. "Well, boss, since everything''s fine, we''re leaving." "Bye, boss. Nice prank." "I need to call my grandma every night at 9." "It''s 7." They all said before running off without looking back. "You really fooled us, boss. We thought you had gone crazy," the twins said, laughing at the well-executed prank. "That was too much for a joke!" Jordan said angrily. "Haha, sorry. I saw an opportunity and took it," Stephen said apologetically. He had seen how excited they were and just couldn''t resist. Meanwhile, Wanda, who had been lying on the floor and had finally caught her breath, sat up. "Too bad it was a little late," Wanda said as she sat down. Hearing that, Harry, Ron, and Hermione nodded, looking somewhat sad. "Lupin got fired?" Stephen asked, knowing what they were talking about. "Yeah. They found out he was a werewolf," Ron said, who didn''t think it was that bad to fire someone who could accidentally infect them. "It was Snape''s doing," Harry said, a bit angry. "Can we help him?" he asked Stephen again. "I don''t think it''s necessary," Stephen replied calmly as he cleaned up the mess with a spell. "Remember that your godfather is his best friend and now a free man. Not to mention, he''s part of an old and wealthy wizarding family," Wanda added, finishing Stephen''s thought. "I see," Harry said, thinking about it, his sadness fading. "Even so, he was the best Defense professor we''ve had so far," Hermione said, feeling conflicted. "Don''t worry. Now that the curse is gone, we''ll finally have a proper permanent teacher," Stephen said with a smile. After that conversation, everyone returned to their rooms. Before his siblings left, Stephen told them: "Natasha told me she found our siblings," Stephen said, surprising Wanda and Harry, as well as the twins, who were turning on the console to play. "Our siblings? There''s more than one?" Wanda asked excitedly. "You have more siblings, boss?" Fred asked, curious. "Yeah, let''s just say three more," Stephen replied, sounding tired. "Wow. How come we never knew about that?" George asked while counting the Flamel siblings on his fingers. "Let''s just say we were separated at birth," Stephen answered without going into details. "So that makes five No, six, counting Harry," George said. "They''re almost catching up to us," Fred added with a grin. "Sigh Yeah," Stephen said wearily, gesturing for them to continue with their night. Then, he turned around and lay down. Though, of course, he wouldn''t get much rest, as McGonagall quickly arrived to ask about the light that had illuminated the entire school, forcing Stephen to explain everything. Then, he had to explain it again to the headmaster, who sincerely thanked him and let him return to bed. The days went by as classes continued. Stephen and Wanda once again tied for first place in grades, while Harry had a great year in Quidditch, winning the cup. Gryffindor also won the House Cup again, thanks to capturing an internationally wanted criminal and clearing an innocent person''s name. Additionally, by cleansing the school of dark magic, several hallways became usable again. Stephen was even offered his prefect badge back, but he declined, saying he wouldn''t be able to have fun with so many responsibilities. McGonagall briefly considered forcing it on him, but knowing it would backfire, she let it go. With the end of the school year approaching, Stephen, Wanda, and Harry were excited to meet their new siblings, who had already moved into the Flamel house with Natasha. For some reason, Natasha still hadn''t told them who they were. By the way, Grandma Perenelle was absolutely overjoyed to have so many grandchildren and couldn''t be happier about their expanding family. So, as soon as classes ended, Wanda, Stephen, and Harry were eager to return home and meet their new siblings. The only thing Natasha told them was the surname these two had taken from their adoptive fathernone other than Grindelwaldsomething that greatly surprised Stephen. Meanwhile, Wanda had no idea who Grindelwald was, and Harry felt like he had heard the name before but couldn''t remember where. Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! Ko-fi Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 82 - 82: "Family Night" After sharing our past years and experiences, we started getting along better. Of course, the fact that we were connected by blood helped. Even Loki, with his dark personality, accepted usat least a little I think. "So, a group of old ladies kidnapped you as soon as you arrived at the orphanage? Is that why they wore wigs and contact lenses?" I said, teasing Tony. "Hey, for your information, nothing happened. A woman named Vinda Rosier took me out of there damn," Tony said, and it wasn''t clear if he was cursing the kidnapping or the fact that he was saved. "Hahahaha," Wanda laughed as she listened to the story. "Isn''t Vinda Rosier?" Natasha asked, thinking aloud. "Yes, one of Grindelwald''s followers. Looks like they were looking after them well without them even realizing it," I whispered so only Natasha could hear. "It''s better if they don''t know it''ll go to their heads." It was best if they remained unaware that, as Grindelwald''s children, they were technically his heirs and that many would die just to serve them simply because they bore that last name. As we talked, Misty appeared before us, slightly startling Tony, while Loki just looked at her with interest. "Young master, Master Harry will be home soon. The lady has told Misty to prepare a welcome party for everyone," Misty said, and with a few snaps of her fingers, she started festively decorating the house. "Is she one of the magical creatures you mentioned?" Tony asked with curiosity while eyeing Misty. "And who''s Harry?" he added in passing. "She''s Misty, part of the family since I was born. Her race is called a house-elf. But if you mistreat her, I''ll rip your head offand not the one on top," I said with a smile, which made Tony and Loki a bit nervous. And they should be, because I was dead serious. In this world, wizards are quite resilient, so they could recover, but it would be very painful. "An elf? It''s different from the proud and annoying ones in Alfheim," Loki said, recalling something with irritation. "Harry is our adoptive brother. He had the misfortune of losing his parents to the Dark Lord of this era, and his uncles weren''t very good people," I explained. "So, another one for the club of people with parental issues," Tony said, which didn''t sit well with everyone. "Who has parental issues?" Wanda said, standing up slightly irritated. "Isn''t your dad Magneto? And he doesn''t even know you exist," I cut in, leaving her speechless. "And you? You never treated your family as family because of guilt," Wanda shot back angrily, hitting a sore spot. After all, I always felt guilty for being Stephen when I really wasn''t, and I treated his family more like friends or acquaintances rather than real family, even though I helped them however I could. As I listened, I noticed Loki with an arrogant smirk. "What are you laughing at? Your real father was a frost giant who despised you for being small. And your adoptive father gave the throne to your dumb brother and then died," I said irritably, watching Loki''s expression change. It was hilarious. "And you always thought your father saw you as trash and he died too," I told Tony, who was taken aback but remained silent. When I turned to Natasha, I decided to keep quietshe was smiling, but her eyes weren''t. So, I just sat down like nothing had happened. The problem was that Wanda, who might have known more about Natasha, seemed oblivious and kept going after me. "Natasha''s adoptive father was a fat man who mmh" She didn''t get to finish before Natasha dragged her into another room. Soon after, a few slaps were heard, followed by Wanda''s voice apologizing. "Waah! I give up! I''m sorry!" she shouted, then walked out, wiping away tears. Natasha followed behind with a smile and sat down again. The three men in the room wisely chose not to ask what had happened. But it was clear who the rightful older sister was. "Aren''t you going to sit down?" I asked Wanda, who remained standing next to the couch. "No, I''m fine," she replied, casting depressed glances at Natasha. I just ignored her. After a few minutes, Harry finally arrived, smiling. He seemed to have had a great time. "Hey, Harry, how was it?" Natasha asked as he walked in. "Hi. It was good," he said, still a bit dazed, but quickly recovered. It seemed he was slowly getting used to Natasha. "So, is he the kid who''ll be our brother?" Tony asked, scanning Harry. Loki was doing the same, though he pretended not to care, sneaking occasional glances. "H-Hello, I''m Harry Potter sorry, Flamel," Harry introduced himself awkwardly. "Anthony Grindelwald, but you can call me Tony. And this idiot is Lokijust call him psycho or clone number two," Tony said, introducing himself and pointing at Loki. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see you''re eager for a brutal beating. I''ll grant your wish," Loki said, standing up to fight, while Tony got into a defensive stance. "Looks like the childish brain affects you all the same. It''s good not to be the only one," I commented, remembering the dumb things I did as a kid. Meanwhile, after hearing that, both of them calmed down a bit and sat back down in mild embarrassment, realizing I was right. Once we all settled down, we decided to head to the main dining hall to meet our grandparents. There, a spectacularly adorned table filled with all kinds of dishes awaited usclearly Misty''s work and her magic. "Come on, sit down quickly," Grandma urged with a big smile as she saw us arrive. I sighed as I settled into my usual spot. "It was simpler when it was just me," I muttered, my tone betraying a hint of jealousy. "Don''t say that. Without me, your life would be dull and empty," Wanda replied with a mischievous smile upon hearing me. "Wait until you''re asleep to have those crazy, nonsensical dreams," I retorted as I walked away, ignoring her. It was better for my peace of mind. "I''m so happy to see that Stephen has such a big family. Even though we always raised him as our son and grandson, we sometimes felt a little guilty that we didn''t share blood. But we love him with all our hearts," Grandma said, wiping away a tear as she watched all of us. "And now, seeing that you have so many siblings fills me with joy. Most of all, I''m happy that they''re part of our family too," she added with a warm smile. "It''s okay, Grandma, there''s no need to get so emotional," I said, trying to downplay the moment, but seeing her cry, I couldn''t help but feel moved. We all came together to comfort her, saying kind words as we took our seats. "I''m glad I''ve lived this long," Grandma commented with a smile before dinner began. During the meal, we all shared our stories. We talked about Hogwarts, Natasha about her time searching for the kids, and they about their experiences before arriving at the orphanage. "Grindelwald, huh that old man was quite a problem in his time," Nicolas said, reminiscing. "And to think that what stopped him was just a simple magizoologist," he added with a smile. "That interests me," Loki said, leaning forward, clearly intrigued. "Grindelwald was about to become the supreme leader of the International Confederation of Wizards. But Dumbledore sent his protg, Newt Scamander, to save a little Qilin. These creatures choose the new leader among the candidates," Grandpa explained. "The International Confederation of Wizards is basically the UN, but with more power over the Ministries of Magic," I quickly added for the others. "Grindelwald had a dead Qilin under his control, manipulated through dark magic. Poor creature. But Newt brought its sibling, who chose another candidate. After a great battle against Albus, Grindelwald finally surrendered," Grandpa continued. "Alright, enough talk about the past. Tell me, what are your plans for these holidays? We also need to prepare the little ones for their entrance into Hogwarts," Grandma interrupted, steering the conversation elsewhere. "The twins and I need to find a source of ener" I stopped before finishing my sentence, looking at Tony. "Even though you''re one of the most annoying people who could''ve come, you''re the right one for this," I said as I stood up. "That''s very offensive. Hey, wa" Tony started, but I didn''t let him finish as I grabbed his arm, ready to take him with me. However, Grandma stopped me with a stern look. "Later," she said simply. I let go of Tony, raising my hands in surrender, while he adjusted his clothes and sat back down with a grunt. After the party, the grandparents retired to rest, and we moved back to the lounge. "So, what''s your plan?" I asked Tony and Loki as the girls joined us. "Going back, obviously," Tony responded without much thought. "Same," Loki said, unexpectedly agreeing with Tony. "That''s going to be complicated but not impossible," I commented, looking at both of them. "And you?" I asked Wanda and Natasha. "I''ll go wherever the majority goes," Wanda said, unconcerned. "As long as I know everyone is safe, that''s enough for me," Natasha replied. "Well then, for now, the plan is to advance this world''s technology by at least 1,000 years," I said with a confident smile. "Wait, what do you mean by 1,000 years? Even in our world, there was strange technology at this time," Tony remarked, surprised. "Well, to be precise, that was thanks to the aliens who arrived on that planet. Here, technology advances much slower. And don''t even get me started on magical technologythey were literally stuck in the Middle Ages until I forced them to move forward," I explained. Tony remained silent, contemplating, while Loki seemed increasingly intrigued. The atmosphere felt full of possibilities, and even though we were a mismatched group, I couldn''t help but smile. "Well, we have to admit that we make a good team in both the magical and technological fields," I said, looking at everyone as I listed our strengths. "Wanda: a dark witch with knowledge of multiversal magic thanks to the Darkhold and all the other things she learned by destroying reality and the things she had combined," I said, pointing at her, while she frowned at me. "Natasha: a spy who surely stole a lot of international technology for S.H.I.E.L.D.," I continued, to which Natasha gave a slight nod, acknowledging the credit. "Loki: prince of Asgard, with access to technology and magic far more advanced than this world''s," I mentioned, and he puffed out his chest with pride. "Although technically, he''s a frost giant and should''ve been living on a glacier," I added, making Loki roll his eyes. "Tony Stark: not the best, but one of the most outstanding tech geniuses in the world," I said, pointing at him. "Hey, who could be better than me?" Tony interrupted, somewhat annoyed. "Reed Richards, Hank Pym, Doctor Doom, Nathaniel Richards," I replied, raising a finger for each name. "Alright, I get it," Tony said, crossing his arms in annoyance. "But who the hell is Nathaniel Richards? I don''t even know him." "He''s known as Kang the Conqueror," I replied, watching Loki for any reaction, but he remained stoic. "He discovered how to travel through time and dimensions. He, along with his variants, created the Council of Kangs, whose goal is to dominate the universes," I explained calmly. Tony clicked his tongue and shifted in his seat, clearly irritated by the comparison. "And I, the Sorcerer Supreme, with knowledge of Kamar-Taj''s magic and most branches of both white and black magic," I concluded, pointing at myself. "So, how exactly do you plan to advance this world 1,000 years technologically?" Tony asked, clearly intrigued despite his apparent bad mood. "First, we''ll combine magical technology with scientific technology," I replied confidently. "Magic has unlimited potential, and if we manage to integrate it with engineering, we could overcome this world''s limitations in a matter of decades, if not years." "That sounds like a job only someone with a brilliant mind like mine could accomplish," Tony said, regaining a bit of his usual arrogance. "Only if you follow my instructions," I shot back with an ironic smile. As we discussed the details of our plan, I noticed that everyone was starting to take an interest. Even Loki, with his indifferent attitude, seemed to be seriously considering the potential of what we were proposing. "And what about magic?" Wanda asked, curious. "That''s where you and Loki come in," I replied. "We need you both to expand the range of spells and find ways to apply them to modern technologies. Natasha can handle information gathering, while Tony and I work on the prototypes." "Sounds ambitious," Natasha commented, leaning back against the couch. "It is. But if we manage to combine our skills, there''s nothing we can''t accomplish," I concluded with confidence. And so, with the plan outlined, the night continued with discussions, ideas, and strategies. We might not have been a conventional family, but at that moment, I felt like we could accomplish anything together. One thing I didn''t mention was that Harry had been there the whole time, speaking comfortably with usfor one simple reason. He had spent the entire time staring in awe at Natasha from a corner. I admit I was wrong; he still wasn''t used to this. As for Natasha, she simply ignored himshe had already adapted. ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki Patreon yodarki Chapter 83 - 83: Before many start complaining, this chapter is more of an introduction to two types of special chapters. Multiverse specials: where the protagonists travel to other Harry Potter universes or even different ones if they wish. Video game specials: where the protagonists enter games so realistic that they feel like another world. This way, I can explore some fun stories for everyone. -- "The Sun in the PalmNo, That''s Not It" The next day, after we had all gotten along, the official vacation period began, so I had plenty of time to waste. The company? That''s why I hired good employees. I''m just waiting for Tony to get distracted so I can dump everything on him and finally be free. As an Auror instructor, I''m not technically an Auror, so I can skip work as long as I send the training programs. Besides, the raids on dark wizards have significantly decreased, since everyone is now afraid of being caught by the restructured elite Aurors. "So, Tony, yesterday I couldn''t ask for your help, but today I can," I said as I kicked his door open. "It''s bad manners to enter someone''s room like that. Sigh," he said, looking at me seriously. "So, what do you need?" "Seriously? Wanda does that to everyone," I said, pointing at the room across the hall just as Wanda kicked open Harry''s door. "Harry, let''s play video games!" she shouted, knocking the door off its hinges. "Wh-what?! Wanda?!" Harry exclaimed, still half-asleep. "Sigh. She''s nothing like the Wanda I know," Tony said, watching the brash Wanda of this world. "Try being locked up, watching the destruction of multiple worlds for who knows how long, and finally getting out to live a normal life," I replied, slightly defending Wanda''s personality. "Don''t tell her I defended her," I quickly added. "Whatever. Just tell me what you need. I have things to do," Tony said, rolling his eyes. "A magical power source," I said seriously, staring at him. Tony was instantly interested. "As you know, we created a magical technology company, but the problem is energy consumption. The more complex the machines, the more energy they consume, obviously. They can''t run solely on ambient magic anymore. And above all, I don''t want to create some kind of magical pollution," I quickly explained. "It''s for the virtual reality machines, isn''t it?" "Yes, it''s to play video games all day," I admitted without hesitation. "Magic can be converted into electricity. Have you tried converting electricity into magic?" he asked while jotting something down in a notebook. "Yes, but magic acts like an electromagnetic pulse. It destroys anything that contains electricity," I explained, recounting the experiments and failures we had encountered. I even told him how the twins and I had almost caused a nuclear plant to explode and had to escape before the Aurors guarding strategic locations discovered us. Tony looked at me in disbelief. "I''m good at things related to magic," I defended myself, feeling a little guilty under his stare. "How do the devices you have work?" he asked. "One rune stores energy, and another absorbs magic from the environment. Grandpa helped me create them," I said, drawing the runes in the air to show him. "Does that work on a person?" Tony asked, somewhat surprised. "Yes, but it doesn''t make you better at magic, and it depletes quickly because it''s pure magic. In our bodies, it has to transform," I clarified. "Is there a limit to how many runes can be together?" "Yes. The normal limit is ten, but my limit per object is fifty-three," I said proudly. "Though Grandpa can handle 127." "Alright, let''s go see old Flamel. I have an idea," he said, standing up with his notebook. I had to admit that leaving things to the expert was the wisest choice, so I didn''t mind following him for a while. On the way, Tony explained part of the plan, but he wanted to discuss the final details with Grandpa. When I passed Wanda, I asked her to bring Loki to Grandpa''s office, though I still didn''t know why. ...... When we arrived, Grandpa was already waiting for us with a smile. "Hoho, that''s quite a strange plan you have there, young one," he said after hearing Tony''s proposal. "So that''s your power. I have to admit, it suits you. Though Loki''s surprises me a bit," I said to Tony while glancing at his notes. At that moment, the door burst open with a kick. "Captain, I brought Loki!" Wanda announced, saluting me like a soldier. "Sigh. I don''t know how you convinced Amelia to make you a vice-instructor," I said as I looked at my sister, dressed in the Auror instructor uniform. A few hours earlier, Amelia had sent me a message saying she had accepted Wanda as a substitute instructor. I wasn''t surprised, but I wondered when Wanda had spoken to Amelia to get the job. Obviously, she did it just to annoy me, but since I outranked her, I''d dump all the tasks on her so she could learn. "I just went to all the squads and kicked their asses, sir," Wanda replied, keeping her hand in salute. "Tsk, cut that out, idiot," I said, annoyed by her attitude. "Being an Auror instructor sounds interesting. Too bad I already got a job," Natasha commented as she entered the room. "By the way, aren''t you going to untie Loki?" she added, pointing to the floor. Loki was tied up with tape over his mouth, writhing as he glared at us furiously. "Sigh. I told you to call him, not to kidnap him," I said, untying him with magic. "Damn mortal! I will reclaim my honor with your death!" Loki exclaimed, taking a fighting stance with a pair of daggers. "First sibling fight?" Wanda asked, eagerly getting into a stance. "Haha, it''s good that you''re getting along," Grandpa said, watching the scene with a smile. "Yes!" Wanda replied cheerfully, while Loki looked disgusted. "Why would I get along with a lunatic?" Loki muttered venomously. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Finally, someone who gets me. Please, stab her," I said to Loki, giving him a thumbs-up. After a brief moment of chaos, Natasha stopped Wanda before she lost control, while I asked Loki for help with what Tony wanted to explain. "Do you know any Asgardian runes or magic that can create or store energy?" I asked quickly. "Tsk, there are several, but they don''t work with mortal electricity," Loki replied, irritated but cooperative. He knew that any technology we created would help his return to Asgard, so he wasn''t entirely opposed to collaborating. After all, technological advancements happen step by step, even if they start with something as simple as a hairdryer before reaching a turbine. "So, what''s the plan?" Natasha asked as Loki and I inscribed runes with the same purpose of storing energy. "To create a magical Arc Reactor using my technomancy ability and Loki''s capacity to create things," Tony explained, surprising several of us. "What''s technomancy?" Wanda asked. "And Loki can create things?" "Surprised, mortal? This god can turn illusions into reality," Loki answered proudly. "Bah, Misty does that effortlessly with teacups," Wanda said, unimpressed. "Tsk, it''s different," Loki retorted, deciding to drop the argument. "Technomancy is basically creating technological objects with telekinesis," I explained. "Grandpa put collars on us so we wouldn''t use those abilities since they consume too much energy," Tony added, showing his collar. "But it''s deactivated now." "In short, I''m going to create a particle accelerator that will use runes to convert energy into magic before it becomes electricity. The prism should only fill with something similar to mana," Tony detailed as he sketched. "It''s like making an Arc Reactor but adapted to the laws of this world," Natasha commented, grasping the concept. "Wouldn''t it be easier to just create a regular Arc Reactor?" Wanda asked, confused. "No, because of energy conversion," Tony replied condescendingly. "Magical energy is way cooler, and electricity is for losers." "Don''t treat me like an idiot!" Wanda shouted, attempting to hit him, but Natasha stopped her. Ignoring the scene, I asked Tony, "Why did you ask if runes could be used on a person?" "Because I can create technological objects, but without materials, it''s impossible," he replied, looking at Loki with a dark smile. Loki, feeling cornered, tried to play dumb. It didn''t work. And so, we trapped Loki, inscribed runes all over his body, and turned him into a human magic battery. For three days, Loki worked non-stop, creating components under Tony''s detailed instructions. Each piece had to be perfect, and although Loki didn''t fully understand mortal technology, his magic allowed him to generate the necessary basic materials. Meanwhile, Tony assembled the parts, first creating simple machines to facilitate the assembly of more complex components. When the two finally collapsed from exhaustion, the magical engravings on their bodies faded due to overuse. "Good thing we have strong bodies," I commented while watching the two lying on the floor, foam at their mouths. "Should we throw water on them to wake them up?" Wanda asked, poking Loki''s stomach with a stick. "Are you a monster?" I replied, looking at her seriously. "Just slap them." I approached Tony and gave him a light slap on the cheek. "I don''t know who''s worse!" Natasha exclaimed, watching us smack the unconscious duo. Eventually, both woke up, and although they looked like hell, Tony had a satisfied smile on his face. "It''s time to test it," he said determinedly. Grandpa, Loki, Tony, and I finished filling the room with runes everywhere, including the walls, to protect us in case something went wrong. "Turn it on," Tony ordered Wanda, who eagerly nodded and pulled a lever in front of her. Woosh. The particle accelerator started up, the runes glowed, and the particles moved at an impressive speed. Tony watched his laptop screen intently. "Just a little more... Now!" At that moment, Grandpa activated a magical tool that made the runes glow an intense red. They looked like they were about to explode. The shaking started to rattle the room, and we all braced for an explosion. But suddenly, a beam of energy shot toward the one-meter-tall prism in the center of the room, also covered in runes. It began to shine intensely as small cracks appeared on its surface. "Tony, it''s going to explode!" Natasha shouted, looking for cover. "No! The runes are stabilizing it," Tony assured, never taking his eyes off the prism. The cracks began connecting, forming a strange pattern as if the runes were weaving something. Finally, the machine shut down, and everything fell into silence. The room was pitch dark. "Did it fail?" Wanda asked in the gloom. Before I could answer, the prism began shedding pieces of its surface. But they weren''t just any piecesrather, a carbonized layer revealing a brilliant core underneath. Slowly, the object transformed into an orb that floated in the air, illuminating the room with a magical glow. "Wow, it''s beautiful!" Wanda exclaimed, watching the orb in fascination. "Did you notice?" Grandpa asked in a serious tone. "Notice what?" we all responded in unison. "It shines just like your eyes," he pointed out, leaving everyone stunned. We looked at each other, disabling any illusion or magic hiding our true gaze. "It''s true," Wanda murmured, inspecting our eyes. "Then it worked," I said with a smile. "We created a magic core." "And now... we can play as much as we want!" I added triumphantly, looking at Tony, who raised a tired thumbs-up with a grin. ----------------------------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki Patreon yodarki Chapter 84 - 84: "Romance and Prison Break" "Hello, beautiful. It would be a pleasure to invite you for a ride," I said while lowering my sunglasses, leaning against the window of my new car. "Oh, what a shame, but I''m waiting for someone more handsome," Fleur said with a mocking smile while tucking her platinum hair behind her ear. "Tsk. More handsome than me? Sorry, but that''s impossible," I replied arrogantly. "Poor thing, you''ve never been rejected, have you? Let me be the first one to do it then," Fleur said, gently stroking my chin with a playful smile. "That just makes me want you by my side even more." "Okay, enough of this. We''ve been here for half an hour listening to your silly flirting," Wanda intervened angrily. "Nat, tell them something." "I don''t care, I just want to watch the movie. We still have time," Natasha said, sipping her soda, sitting at a table not far from us. "I don''t know if I''m happy that my girlfriend is hanging out with my sisters and not with me," I said, still upset that I wasn''t invited. Wanda had said it was a girls'' night out. "I''ll bring you a gift," Fleur said, giving me a quick kiss before leaving with Wanda, who was making insulting gestures. Now, everyone is probably wondering how that happened. Me going out with Fleur, and she going out with my sisters. Well, let me take you back a week. ------------ "I can''t believe you''re making a jealousy scene when nothing happened," I shouted angrily at Fleur, who was glaring at me. "Nothing happened? NOTHING happened?! What about that bitch?" Fleur shouted even angrier. "I already told you, she just fell on me, I didn''t have time to react," I replied defensively. "Really? The dueling champion, master of mystical arts and martial arts didn''t have time to react?" Fleur continued debating. Meanwhile, my brothers were a few meters away listening to the whole thing, along with the Weasley twins. After all, once we finished the power source or magical reactor with Tony and Loki, they arrived to test the online mode with us. I also invited Fleur, but since she was at a tea party with her schoolmates, I ended up inviting everyone at once. Them from France, us from the Flamel island. The problem started when one of her friends lunged at me and tried to kiss me. Fleur immediately expelled her and then used the portal to get here. "What''s all this noise?" Natasha asked as she entered the room and saw everyone watching our little show. "Hi, Nat, you came just in time," Wanda said while eating popcorn. "By the way, who''s that cutie?" Tony asked, grabbing some popcorn from Wanda. "Stephen''s not-girlfriend," Wanda said with a mocking smile. "The coward still hasn''t asked her out." "What nonsense," Loki said, though he stayed to watch the spectacle. "Well, it might sound weird, but usually, normal people fall for women who aren''t their female version," Tony teased Loki, making him angry. "Alright, don''t bother your brother, Tony," Perenelle, who was sitting aside with her own bucket of popcorn, said. "Grandma?" Natasha asked, surprised to see her grandmother enjoying all of this. "It''s about time they grew a pair. They''ve liked each other since they were kids," Perenelle said, referring to Stephen, the indecisive one. "Maybe he was waiting for it to be legal. After all, mentally, he might be older," Tony mocked. "He''s just a coward," Wanda said. "The boss is still the boss, even if he can''t handle a woman. You can, boss," the twins said softly while pulling more snacks from their pockets. "Do you realize I''m listening to you, right?!" I shouted angrily at my noisy relatives. "Don''t get distracted. I want you to say it already! I don''t want to waste my love on someone who doesn''t want to be with me! I''m just getting jealous over nonsense," Fleur shouted as she started to break down, speaking with sadness. "Obviously, I like you! I''ve always shown it! Do you need me to shout it to the world?!" I shouted angrily, thinking our feelings were obvious. "YES!" Fleur shouted. "I like you. From the first moment I saw you, I liked you. All the time we spent together was the happiest!" I shouted at the top of my lungs, while in the background, we heard an "Ooh!" from all my relatives. I would fix things with them later. "I like you too. I''ve wanted to hear that all this time!" Fleur shouted, with tears in her eyes. We then stared at each other for a few seconds. "This is interesting," Natasha said, joining the others in eating popcorn. "It was about time," Perenelle said with a big smile. While the others chatted among themselves, Fleur and I turned around and went to our rooms. In Fleur''s case, the guest room she always uses. "Where are you going?" Wanda asked curiously. "To change for a date," we both said in unison without turning around. "Tsk. They''re so in sync and still not going out," Perenelle said with a mix of annoyance and happiness, remembering what Dumbledore had told her about some troublesome kids who tend to appear in his office. "Such a shame," Tony said. "What?" Wanda asked, not understanding what he meant. "Nothing, it''s always sad to see someone beautiful stop being single," Tony said, mischievously. "Isn''t it supposed to be that you have a wife and daughter in another world?" Wanda whispered so only her brothers could hear. "Yes, but that doesn''t stop me from appreciating the beauty of women," Tony replied calmly. "Then why do you never appreciate my beauty?" Wanda said, a bit upset. "Maybe because we share blood, but I can''t feel any sexual attraction toward you two," Tony said, pointing to Wanda and Natasha, who looked at each other with fake surprise. "Or maybe because I know your personalities after all these days of living together." After saying that, though not loud enough to avoid getting punched, Tony went to his room to continue studying Nicolas''s books. ----------- Well, basically after that, we had a great date and continued like that every day for a week, until Wanda got upset and took Fleur, Natasha, and Daphne to watch a movie that was releasing today. By the way, it''s going to be interesting to see their reaction when they realize that Fleur and I appear in the movie. After all, Wanda is more into video games, so she doesn''t know that Fleur is an actress, and I tend to show up occasionally when I''m bored. After all, I''m the owner of the only movie studio in the magical world. "So, what''s the plan, Alacazan?" Tony asked, moving to the front seat since he was sitting in the back while we were traveling. "Why are we traveling in this thing if we could just use a portal?" Loki asked from the back seat, annoyed. "No. We can''t. Minors can''t use portals or Apparition until they''re of age, especially in the Muggle world," I replied calmly as I started the car. "Where are we going, Stephen?" Harry asked, sitting next to Loki. By the way, the reason we''re all in the car, even bringing the four girls, is because of an expansion spell. "To steal Muggle technology and then visit an old man who''s imprisoned in a castle like an enchanted princess," I said, sounding mysterious. "We''re going to see the old man? Why?" Tony asked quickly, implying that he understood right away. "Tsk. Smart people don''t usually have girlfriends," I said, annoyed, breaking my mystery. "Unfortunately, I always win the girl," Tony said arrogantly. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What''s the plan, human?" Loki asked, intrigued. "The old man, after losing his battle against Dumbledore, probably made an unbreakable vow or signed a magical contract. If it''s a vow, I''m just going to annoy him for giving me a prophecy. But if it''s a contract, we''ll help him get out and annoy Dumbledore," I said with an evil smile. "Who are we visiting? I still don''t get it," Harry asked, confused. "Gellert Grindelwald. The former Dark Lord before Voldemort and the most dangerous living one to date," I said with a smile while Harry looked shocked. "You want to free a Dark Lord? Are you crazy?" Harry quickly said. "Relax, he''ll only be able to get out but not do anything. His glory days ended when Dumbledore defeated him," I replied calmly. "By the way, he''s Loki and Tony''s adoptive father," I added, once again surprising Harry, while Loki and Tony pretended they weren''t listening. After traveling to the human world, I asked Misty to take us to the now prison of Nurmengard. "Did we just go steal blueprints for a weapon?" Tony asked, annoyed. "I lost a bet with Nat, so now I have to build her one combined with magic. And this weapon is her favorite," I said as I put the blueprint for a British gun away. "Did the old man tell you the story of this place?" I asked while we were walking toward the entrance of the imposing castle. "Yes, every day," Tony replied. "So long, young master Loki, young master Tony," said the door guard, quickly opening it for us. "The guards are supposed to protect, to make sure no one enters or leaves. But knowing Grindelwald, all the guards are probably now his followers," I said, noticing the so-called guards greeting Loki and Tony warmly. "The old man can be quite persuasive. Luckily, we were the ones who got here," Tony said, implying that if it had been anyone else, three more people would have already joined Grindelwald''s followers. "Well, he might be right. The god of lies and an egocentric playboy are hard to convince," I said teasingly. "We''re here," Tony said, interrupting the conversation. By the way, we left cowardly Harry at home because he complained to grandma that we were going to free a Dark Lord. But grandpa gave us permission as long as Grindelwald couldn''t do anything, like conquering a country. "Hello, old Grindelwald. I don''t know you, but I''ve heard a lot about you," I said while looking at the decrepit old man inside the cell. Gellert Grindelwald was no longer what he used to be. Now he was just a scruffy, dirty old man inside a cell that didn''t even have a lock. "Are you Flamel''s grandson, right? Hahaha, nice to meet you, kid. Looks like you got to meet my kids," Grindelwald said with a smile. "Yes, I met my brothers. But before anything, vow or contract?" I asked quickly. "Hahaha, straight to the point. Dumbledore no longer believed in vows or even blood oaths, so now it''s a magical contract," Grindelwald answered calmly, leaning against the wall while sitting on his bed. "I see. That makes it easier," I said as I began my spells. "What''s your plan, kid?" Grindelwald asked this time a bit more seriously. "I''m going to get you out. In exchange, you won''t be able to use magic or your influence for anything, but you''ll be able to go outside," I said as a light contract appeared in front of me. "Why go out? I''m fine here," Grindelwald said, refusing. "Really? Don''t you want to spend time with your kids?" I said, while Loki and Tony looked visibly annoyed, but there was some expectation in their gazes. "And most importantly, I need something to annoy Dumbledore. I feel like he''s too relaxed since he doesn''t have to take care of Harry anymore," I said, a little annoyed, remembering the old man who''s always snacking since Harry moved in with us. "Albus, huh? What''s the real reason?" Grindelwald asked, realizing something. "That... you''ll have to see for yourself soon," I said as I slapped the contract with both hands, and it disappeared into Grindelwald. "All set, now you can leave. But you won''t be able to use magic. By the way, this is a small gift you''ll appreciate," I said, throwing him a necklace similar to the one he gave his kids. Without asking, Grindelwald put it on, and in a few seconds, his appearance changed to how it was when he was 40. "Hahaha, I can''t die without knowing, right? Then I''ll do what you say and, at the same time, enjoy seeing Albus''s face," Grindelwald said as he walked out of his cell. ----------------------------- Thank you for reading. Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep providing you with unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 85 - 85: On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. "Quidditch World Cup" "Nnngh..." "WHAM!" "Harry, wake up," Wanda said as she entered Harry''s room, kicking the door almost off its hinges. "No... no..." Meanwhile, Harry seemed to be having a nightmare, as he didn''t wake up like he usually did when Wanda barged into his room. "Four eyes, wake up!" Wanda said. To do it quickly, she hit him with a book that was on the table. "THUD!" "What? Wanda?" Harry said, waking up from the blow as he looked around his room, trying to regain his composure. "I told you not to barge in like that. They''ve changed the door five times this week," he added, annoyed. "Don''t care," Wanda responded dismissively, leaving the room with a smile. "Who told you your room was in front of Stephen''s?" Tony commented as he walked past Harry''s door with a donut in hand. Harry, resigned, could only sigh. After all, he was just collateral damage. Since Stephen had set up barriers in his room to prevent Wanda''s constant interruptions, she took out all her frustration on Harry''s door. It was common to see Wanda trying to break Stephen''s barriers until she was exhausted, then venting by annoying her younger siblings. Fortunately, Natasha always kept an eye on her. "Get ready, kid, or Wanda will come looking for you again," Tony said before leaving. "You''re younger than me," Harry responded, both amused and confused. Though, he had gotten used to how peculiar Tony and Loki were. Harry quickly changed and was about to leave his room to have breakfast when Stephen appeared in the hallway. "Hey, four eyes," Stephen greeted him, half asleep, with a croaky voice. Then he looked at Harry''s door and chuckled before walking off, leaving Harry annoyed. "Hey guys, are you ready for the World Cup?" Grandpa Nico asked as he saw the last two descend to join the table. "Yes, Grandpa. I''m just going to eat a toast, then I''ll go get Fleur and her sister, they''re coming with us," Stephen said, taking a juice offered by Misty. "See you at the tent," he added, kissing his grandmother on the head. "I''m leaving too. I have to pick up Daphne and Artoria," Wanda said, eating quickly before running out after Stephen. "Do we really have to go to this mortal entertainment?" Loki asked, irritated, now used to his new familyor as he preferred to call it: a temporary alliance. "You can stay if you don''t want to go," Tony responded indifferently. "Alright. Stephen said it would be fun," Natasha said calmly. "And to bring our weapons," she whispered, so only Loki and Tony could hear. They both raised an intrigued eyebrow but didn''t ask further. "Alright, go ahead. Don''t keep the Weasley family waiting," Perenelle urged her grandchildren with a smile. "Don''t you want to go, grandparents?" Harry asked quickly as he got up. "No, it''s fine. Have fun, you young ones," Nicolas responded calmly. Thus, Natasha, Tony, Loki, and Harry went into the fireplace to transport themselves via the Floo Network. "I''ll always hate this type of travel," Tony said, annoyed, as they arrived at the Weasley house and shook off the dust. "I prefer this one over the other," Loki commented, recalling an unpleasant memory. "Hey guys, you made it!" Molly exclaimed, hugging each of them. Both Loki and Tony made uncomfortable gestures, but Natasha glared at them, forcing them to behave. "Good morning! Come on, sit down. We just made some tea," Molly said with her characteristic warmth. "Thank you, Mrs. Weasley," Harry responded as he took a seat. Loki and Tony stayed near the door, observing everything with a mix of curiosity and skepticism. "So, is everyone ready for the World Cup?" Arthur asked as he entered the kitchen with enthusiasm that seemed to spread to everyone present. "Yes, Mr. Weasley. Though Loki still doesn''t understand why mortals get so excited about a sport," Natasha commented, smiling slightly while looking at Loki, who crossed his arms with an air of superiority. "Well, we''ll see once we get there. I''m sure even Loki will find something interesting," Arthur added optimistically. Fred and George burst into the room, carrying a couple of large bags that were clearly filled with suspicious items. "Joke products? I hope that doesn''t involve explosions," Tony said, eyeing the bags warily, easily understanding these kids. "Don''t worry, Mr. Tony. We''re professionals," Fred said, winking. "That doesn''t reassure me at all," Tony murmured. The Weasley family was already quite familiar with the new members of the Flamel family, and they got along very well. At Harry''s birthday, they were introduced to the guests, including the Weasleys and Sirius Black. Molly, in particular, had become very good friends with Natasha. She was impressed by how mature and strong she could be, especially after solving a small problem with Sirius Black and the beating he received after one of his pranks. Every time Molly remembered that scene, she couldn''t help but laugh. Tony and Loki, on the other hand, kept calm and tried to stay under the radar. They didn''t want to risk provoking Natasha''s wrath. While Wanda was more annoying and out of control, Natasha in "older sister" mode was much more terrifying, something even Stephen carefully avoided. That dynamic always amused the grandparents. Finally, the twins woke Ron up with a bucket of water, courtesy of their creativity, and the group followed Mr. Weasley. They left the Burrow chatting quietly while walking to the hill where the Portkey was waiting. The twins didn''t take long to notice Hermione''s strange behavior around Natasha. For some reason, Hermione had developed a sort of admiration for Natasha since she showed her abilities at Harry''s birthday. "Do you see Granger? I think she''s become a fan of Nat," Fred said quietly. "And with good reason, considering what she did to Sirius and us that day," George added, remembering the beating that left them behaving like angels in Natasha''s presence. Arthur, meanwhile, greeted the tired Daryl, the one in charge of watching the Portkey. "You on shift all day?" "Yeah, shortage of staff," Daryl responded resignedly, showing noticeable dark circles under his eyes. "Only Amos is left, and then you can go." An enthusiastic shout interrupted the conversation: "Hello!" Cedric Diggory and his father, Amos, were quickly approaching. "Arthur! How are you?" Amos greeted with his characteristic smile, while Cedric nodded politely to those present. However, his eyes stopped for a moment on Natasha, clearly impressed. The twins quickly surrounded him. "Cedric, you''d better not fall for Nat," they said in unison, each grabbing him by the shoulder. "What? Why?" Cedric asked, confused. "Roses are beautiful..." Fred began. "...but they have thorns," George finished dramatically, leaving Cedric even more perplexed. "Ah, you''re Harry Potter!" exclaimed Amos, changing the subject. "Cedric told me about you... You almost beat him last year! A story you''ll tell your grandkids, Ced, playing against Harry Potter!" Cedric blushed. "Dad, Harry caught the Snitch when he fell off his broom..." "But you didn''t fall!" Amos jovially interrupted, giving him a pat on the back. The group preferred to stay silent out of courtesy, although Hermione seemed ready to protest until Harry made a calming gesture. Finally, everyone placed their hands on the old, worn-out boot. Loki sighed with evident distaste at the sight of it. When the Portkey activated, the tug behind their belly buttons left some of them staggering upon landing. Tony, Loki, Hermione, and Ron ended up on the ground, while the others watched them with amusement. "How did you stay on your feet?" Ron asked, surprised. "Stephen uses Portkeys to get home from King''s Cross. I''m used to it," Harry explained resignedly. "Poor you," Ron commented sympathetically. As they walked toward the camping area, Sirius appeared to greet Harry. "Harry!" he exclaimed with a big smile as he hugged him. When he saw Natasha, his step faltered, but his pride pushed him to continue as if nothing had happened. The twins couldn''t contain their laughter at his reaction. "Hello, Sirius," Natasha greeted with a mocking smile. Sirius, embarrassed, hurried his steps with Harry. "And with you, the Black Widow," Tony joked while following the group. At the entrance of the campsite, they were greeted by Cred, an Auror known for occasionally working with Stephen. "Hello, Cred. You here?" Arthur asked. "I lost a bet," Cred responded, clearly frustrated. "I got stuck with the entrance. At least I didn''t end up with the noble families, full of snobs." The group continued through the tents until they heard a shout: "We''re here!" It was Wanda, greeting them cheerfully along with Daphne, who had become much more expressive since being freed from the family curses. "Tony, Loki, I found you," Artoria said eagerly before dragging them along to find Gabrielle. Both sent looks of help, which Natasha ignored with a mocking smile. Stephen appeared with Fleur and Gabrielle, who quickly ran off to play with Artoria and the two resigned twins. "Let''s buy some toys before the match," Fleur suggested with a smile, and the group headed toward the magical market. "And what are these?" Ron asked, picking up a kind of transparent screen from a counter. "It''s a magical map," the shopkeeper explained with a professional smile. "It shows where each player is using symbols. It''s ideal for people who get dizzy looking in all directions." "And this?" Hermione asked this time, taking a pair of circular glasses that were clearly magical. "They help you see things farther away as if they were right in front of you," the shopkeeper answered. Then she took the glasses and showed Hermione how they worked, zooming in on a distant object. Meanwhile, Harry noticed a small logo on all the magical items for sale. It seemed familiar, so he looked at Stephen, who simply returned a smile. That was enough for Harry to confirm his suspicion: these products came from Stephen''s company. In the end, everyone bought some glasses and hats that changed color based on the wearer''s mood. "That hat was our idea!" Fred proclaimed, putting one on that started glowing a bright yellow. "Stop lying," Ron replied, as skeptical as ever. Stephen, laughing, confirmed that this time Fred was telling the truth. The twins had created this product line under Stephen''s company brand. Although they hadn''t given up on their dream of opening a joke shop, they took advantage of the company''s technology to develop their own brand. They planned to sell those products in their future store, even internationally, but for now, they enjoyed designing new things. When everyone returned from their walk, loaded with bags of magical items, Molly and the older Weasley brothers had already arrived at the camp. They all quickly approached to greet them, but then they separated to get ready for the match. "Why are you still upset?" Fleur asked while walking alongside Stephen, who had a dark expression. "I was thinking that maybe Bill needs a hit or two," Stephen replied, making his irritation clear. Bill couldn''t stop staring at Fleur, and that made Stephen visibly jealous. "Although I''d love to see that, today''s not the time," Fleur said with a smile, gently hugging Stephen. "Can you two stop doing that every time I''m around?" interrupted Wanda, appearing behind them with visible annoyance. "Jealous?" Stephen asked, teasing. "Why would I be, when I can do the same?" Wanda replied defiantly, while Daphne, walking behind her, just rolled her eyes at her "friend''s" competitiveness. "Enough with that. We need to change," Daphne said, grabbing Wanda by the arm and dragging her away, while Wanda stuck her tongue out at Stephen mockingly. "I swear she gets more childish as she grows," Stephen said, slightly irritated. "Maybe because she''s finally found her whole family and reunited with them. She can be herself now," Fleur responded sympathetically, remembering the story Stephen had told her. Though she only knew part of it, she understood that the Flamel siblings had been separated for a long time, each lost in different places around the world. Now that they were finally reunited, they could heal and be themselves again. ----------------------------- Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank you for reading. Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue providing you with unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 86 - 86: On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. "Discussion in the Stands" "Stephen, who do you think will win?" Harry asked excitedly as we climbed the stairs, which trembled with so many people talking around us. Luckily, thanks to magic, we were not in any danger. "Ireland, but Bulgaria will catch the Golden Snitch," I said calmly. "We''re betting on that," the twins said with a smile. "Remember to use the metal detector I gave you when you go to collect your winnings," I said with a smile. "You worry too much. Our dad knows Ludo from work," the two twins replied foolishly. "If you get scammed, it''s not my fault. I warned you," I said as I continued on my way. While we were chatting, a repulsive voice sounded. "Weasley? What are you doing here? This is a seat for the tournament sponsors... Or did you win the lottery, Weasley?" It was Lucius Malfoy with his son, who had been insulting Ron as soon as he saw him. I''ve always been struck by how Malfoy always targets Ron and Harry. It''s pretty eerie to be so obsessive about two kids. While I thought of funny things, Lucius addressed his son Draco and said: "Draco, what is this? Why are you talking to... this?" He showed his disdain blatantly, giving a look as if he were staring at trash. "They were invited by me, Mr. Malfoy. But it''s stranger to see your family here. After all, since I took control of my family''s Black stores again, I thought you wouldn''t have money to be playing around anymore. Or maybe you came to beg for alms in the wealthy boxes," Sirius said, defending the Weasley family while speaking with a calm smile. "Sirius Black. It seems your stay in Azkaban did you good. You used to be just a stray dog, and now you''ve become the heir to an ancient house," Lucius said, looking at Sirius with contempt and restrained anger. "I wouldn''t mind helping you go with your fellow Death Eaters. Maybe it will help you become a better person too," Sirius replied calmly, showing no trace of anger. Malfoy was more than furious about Sirius'' release. After all, while he was imprisoned, part of the Black family''s business and lands were being controlled by the Malfoys since Narcissa, his wife, was Sirius'' sister. But after Sirius was released and exonerated, he returned to reclaim everything that was rightfully his. Malfoy opposed all of this, claiming that the profits he made managing the business were far superior to anything Sirius Black had done, as he had abandoned his house years ago. He even tried to take him to court, but a sudden business alliance with the Flamel family and Magitech scared the entire English market, causing Malfoy to run with his tail between his legs. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This also caused several waves, where many pure-blood families lost a lot of money and control over the monopoly they had held. Everyone now refers to this business alliance as "the alliance of the three giants." What they don''t know is that two parts of this alliance belong to the same houseafter all, Magitech was created by Stephen under another name, so Stephen couldn''t wait to see the faces of those pseudo-nobles. Magitech now controls international magical technological advancements. The Flamel family, owning many alchemical patents, has now preferred to delve into investments in several fields, especially magical medicine. And the Black family ventured into potions, and thanks to a few ancient recipes from their family and others that Harry found in his vault, they quickly took a large portion of the market. Sirius wanted to give a large portion of the shares to Harry as an apology for all the years he failed as a godfather. But Harry rejected it after a long argument with Sirius, who tried to give him part of the company. Harry got tired and showed that he had shares in the Flamel and Magitech companies. After all, he was now part of the Flamel family like everyone else who had the same. So Sirius gave up, but he would surely find a way to make up for lost time. He obviously gave a percentage to the recipes Harry found, and in that, he didn''t want to budge, after all, they belong to the Potter family. Meanwhile, with the Magitech company, I might have gotten a little carried away and monopolized much of the international market, and now I''m flooded with work. So I had to convince all the Flamel siblings to help manage it, after all, they make money with the company''s existence, so they should do something. Harry quickly declined because he wants to be an Auror. Meanwhile, Wanda is not at all reliable, so I threw her out of the conversation while she complained. And Loki said he would only work if he were the president of the company, so we gave him a beating. Then Tony and Natasha will help me. Of course, we hired some really good people. For example, Andromeda and Ted Tonks, Sirius'' sister and brother-in-law, whom he reunited with after a long time. The funniest part was when Tony found out the name I used to start the company: Tony Stark. And he kept complaining about identity theft and all that, but he calmed down when I told him I used Steve''s name for the Eldritch magic books. Back to Sirius, who even regained his seat in the Wizengamot by kicking Malfoy out, who had been using it as if it belonged to him. It is clear that it is a pure-blood family, but the Malfoy family is relatively new compared to the Black family and even the Potter family, so they needed a lot of money to regain a seat for their family. "And by the way, Malfoy, as you can see, I''m better than ever," Sirius said, showing himself surrounded by friends with happiness. The way he spoke to Malfoy, without showing contempt or any trace of annoyance, was because he now knew how to fight, not just with his wand, but also with politics. When he returned, he was dragged into the Black castle by his grandfather, Arcturus Black, who had retired long ago. He trained him in the art of politics and business management. Arcturus Black was supposed to have died by 1991, but honestly, it''s no surprise, considering some elderly people who should have died long ago but are still in contact with my grandparents. Obviously, it''s our existence that changed that. Arcturus Black also had Harry go through something called pure-blood rehabilitation by the Ministry of Magic, through which we discovered that the Evans family, Harry''s mother''s family, has magical roots. And with a little help from me, it was highlighted that Harry''s blood was considered purer than many other families. According to the elder Arcturus, that would help with the Ministry''s attempt to control Harry. And although he had two powerful families protecting him, technically, only the Black family was considered of English purity. After all, the Flamel family had its roots in France. By the way, Wanda also wanted to take the test and forced us all to do it, causing the ineffable official to kneel before us and say that we were the gods of magic incarnate. Luckily, they have a silence contract. Now, Harry, considered a pure-blood, had the hidden benefits of being one. Something that the Weasley family counts on, even if they were considered traitors. After all, even if they want to deny it, the Weasley family is a pure-blood family, and that helped a lot in preventing many families that wanted to destroy them from doing so. For example, the Malfoys, who had a deep hatred for them. They would have done it a long time ago, or at least made Arthur''s life miserable by taking away any job he could get. And when they found out that the Weasleys used to associate with the Black and Flamel families, the pure-bloods went crazy with jealousy and hatred. Obviously, they didn''t show it in front of us because they feared we would attack their economy and they would lose everything, like others who couldn''t keep quiet. Seeing that he was at a disadvantage, Malfoy simply made an annoying sound and took his son away to get away from us. "You''re already acting like a pure-blood," I mocked as Sirius made a disgusted gesture. "It''s true, Sirius, you seem like a different person," Harry said, joining in while laughing. "Try staying yourself when you have the old man drilling your head every day. Maybe they brainwashed me," Sirius said, complaining. "I feel like it''s not the same anymore." "Maybe you already had a problem with your brain from the start," Natasha said, casually walking past Sirius with a smile as she searched for her seat. "You..." Sirius said, half-furious, but when Natasha turned around, he swallowed his words. "Cough. Let''s sit down before more annoying flies show up," he said, turning to look at us as if nothing had happened. Everyone, seeing that, held back their laughter, except for the twins, who started mocking Sirius. Later, Fudge arrived with the Irish Minister, while Malfoy quickly approached with a sycophantic smile. It seemed like he still wanted to cling to the minister. After all, when the Malfoy family had all its power, they supported him to settle his dirty dealings with the Ministry. But now that Fudge realized that Malfoy was no longer as useful as before, especially since he had some sort of bad relationship with Sirius Black, he began to distance himself. After all, he didn''t want one of the oldest families to be against him. Though Sirius had already been against him for a long time, he learned to hide it well thanks to his grandfather''s training. Although Sirius doesn''t like under-the-table dealings, he knew that if he wanted to have power in the English magical world, he had to endure it. So, he accepted Fudge''s approach, as it was very helpful in reclaiming the power of the Black family. Above all, Fudge was delighted because now he had a connection with one of the three parts that form the alliance that basically controls most of the English market. So, he welcomed Black and introduced him to the Irish Minister. Something worth mentioning is that Fudge seemed to not understand the Irish Minister, so Sirius, who knew Irish, helped a little, earning the appreciation of both Fudge and the Irish Minister, and the deep hatred of Malfoy, who simply went to sit not too far away, glaring at our side. After speaking with the ministers for a while, Sirius returned to sit with us, wearing a proud and somewhat smug smile. "It seems like speaking another language makes you feel quite important, doesn''t it?" Natasha said, speaking in perfect Irish. "Although I think the word ''perfection'' is not one I would use to describe your Irish. You defended yourself," I said, also speaking in perfect Irish. "Hey, don''t bother the guy who made an effort to learn another language. Even if he did it a little wrong," Tony said, joining in the collective teasing while speaking Irish. "What are you all talking about? Why are we all speaking Irish? I prefer Russian or German," Wanda said, arriving half out of breath because she had run to buy some snacks. Of course, she spoke in fluent Irish. "Alright, alright, I get it, everyone speaks Irish better than me," said Sirius, annoyed by our collective bullying. "I can speak seven languages," Wanda said, still not understanding what was going on. "Eight, if you count one that doesn''t exist in this world." "I can speak ten languages," Natasha said with a smile. "Oh, I thought I knew more, but I only speak six languages," Tony said, seeming to compete. "I can speak ten mortal languages. And one that could drive a normal person insane. Looks like you''re less than me," Loki said, boasting to Tony. Meanwhile, the rest of us just let him be, after all, we were used to it. "Twenty-seven languages. But I can understand all of them with just one listen," I said, as everyone was surprised for a second, but then they realized who I was and said annoying words. "Show-off," Tony said. "Conceited," Natasha said. "Egotistical," added Harry, taking the chance to tease. "Vain mortal," Loki said. "Pathological narcissist and bald," Wanda added, laughing. After listening to my dear siblings, I had to start a death battle for my ego, which caused Amelia and several Aurors to intervene to stop us before we started using magic and ended up destroying the entire stadium. While the twins shouted about opening bets, Molly Weasley stopped them. And so, at last, the show we came to see began. ----------------------------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 87 - 87: On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. "Match and Mayhem" "Let''s welcome the cheerleaders from Bulgaria: the fire veelas!" shouted Ludo excitedly, who was acting as the commentator for the match. With his announcement, a group of stunning veelas entered the stadium, dancing gracefully and attracting the attention of all the men and several women in the crowd. "Wooooo!" everyone cheered, as some seemed ready to jump out of their seats and run toward the veelas. For example, Ron, who had to be held back by his mother. Harry, on the other hand, showed quite a bit of excitement, but not as much chaos as Ron. After all, he lived with people just as dangerous as the veelas, so he was used to it. Quite the opposite of his godfather Sirius, who was held back by Arthur and the twins to prevent him from throwing himself headfirst onto the field. Meanwhile, I sensed a dangerous presence beside me, so I began counting stars. After all, they looked quite beautiful tonight. "I think I just saw the Big Dipper," I said, while continuing to count the stars. "How nice," said the smiling blonde beside me, staring at me intently. Another person who wasn''t having as much fun as I was was Wanda. At first, she got carried away by the atmosphere and was reprimanded by Daphne. Now, she was counting stars with me. "No, silly, that''s the Little Dipper," Wanda said, pointing to a star slightly higher. "That bigger one is the Big Dipper." While we argued about stars under the dangerous gaze of two women, the veela''s opening act ended, and we were able to look back at the pitch. Just in time to see the men embarrassed, trying to regain their pride or begging for forgiveness from their female companions, who only gave them looks of disgust. "How easy it is to lose the respect you earned by acting wise just minutes ago," Natasha said bluntly, not looking at anyone in particular. But the one who felt it like a punch was the embarrassed Sirius. "Ugh, well, spending 12 years in prison may have affected me a bit," Sirius tried to defend himself. However, Arthur immediately fell silent under Molly''s angry gaze, who was also upset, as he couldn''t stop stealing glances at the veelas. "How embarrassing," Ron muttered, scratching his head nervously. "And you, Harry, why didn''t it affect you as much?" he asked, looking at his friend, who simply laughed at him. "Well, after all, he lives in that place, right, George?" Fred said, looking at his brother. "True, Fred. If the boss or the dwarves showed their true appearance all day, Harry would probably even question his own sexuality," George added, teasing. "Stop saying nonsense," Molly quickly intervened, helping Harry, although deep down, she seemed to agree with the twins. Ludo started presenting Ireland''s mascots: "Let''s welcome the leprechauns!" With his shout, a bunch of small creatures riding brooms began throwing gold as they flew over us. This caused even more chaos than the veelas had with their dancing. People were throwing themselves at the money falling from the sky. The Weasley twins went crazy, trying to gather as much as possible from the ground, but I grabbed them by the neck before they could take off running. "It''s fake gold, idiots. It disappears after a while," I said, breaking their enthusiasm. By the way, Ron, who had saved several coins, was also disappointed and sat back down next to Harry and Hermione. ---- After that, the match finally began, and with it, the chaos of the crowd. Ireland started scoring points like crazy, leaving Bulgaria without a chance to catch their breath. Even the mascots of both teams began to fight in a corner. The veelas, in their anger, took on a rather terrifying appearance: their necks stretched, and they resembled harpies, screaming with a shrill, destructive voice as they attacked the leprechauns. These responded by throwing fireballs. A referee had to intervene to stop the chaos. "You''re wondering if I also change into that form when I get angry, aren''t you?" Fleur said with a smile, realizing I was watching her. "Ha, of course not. I''ve seen you angry," I replied calmly with a smile. ("And you look more terrifying," I thought to myself.) "Why do I feel like you''re thinking something rude?" she retorted, somewhat annoyed, while pinching my arm. Meanwhile, the match continued, with Bulgaria being crushed by the score difference. At one point, Viktor Krum seemed to spot the Golden Snitch and started flying toward it with all his skill. Ireland''s Seeker, although surprised, didn''t let himself be intimidated and followed him. However, even if Krum caught the Snitch, Bulgaria would still lose due to the significant point difference. Nevertheless, Krum quickly captured the Golden Snitch, ignoring the consequences for his team. This caused his teammates to get furious, and even Bulgaria''s fans insulted him for a while. "Viktor Krum just caught the Golden Snitch!" shouted Ludo with excitement. "And with that, the match is over! Although the Bulgarian Seeker caught the Snitch, Ireland won by a difference of 170 points." The Irish fans lost control with joy, shouting and celebrating enthusiastically. Meanwhile, the Weasley twins were dancing with joy for winning their bet. "We won! We won!" they shouted, hugging each other excitedly. "Remember the fake coins when you get your money back," I warned them as they ran off to find Ludo. "Yes!" they answered, completely ignoring Molly''s shouts from behind. "Those kids..." Molly murmured in anger. "Don''t worry, dear, they''ll be back soon," Arthur said with a smile, trying to calm her down. "In the meantime, let''s go to the tents and get something to eat," Sirius suggested with a grin. We all followed him, chatting excitedly on the way. When we arrived, we began setting everything up to make a campfire and cook in the Muggle style, since Arthur insisted so much. Meanwhile, Loki and Tony were "kidnapped" again by Artoria and Gabrielle, who wanted to play a magical game called Gobstones. We have to admit that, although those two can be annoying in many ways, they never disrespect the girls, which deserves recognition. In Tony''s case, it''s understandable since he had a daughter before he died. But Loki maybe it''s the good manners his mother taught him, even though his life got a little messed up in the end. Whatever Loki is before us now, both of them gave their lives for their loved ones. As everyone gathered around the campfire, Molly took control of the meat, kicking out Arthur and Sirius, who wanted to keep adding strange spices. I took that moment to pull them aside. "Sirius, Arthur, do you have a moment?" I asked, as they followed me to a corner of the tent. "What''s up, kid?" Sirius said, intrigued. "There may be a Death Eater attack later. It''s best if you stay alert," I said directly, without beating around the bush. "Are you sure?" Sirius asked, becoming serious immediately. "Do the Aurors know about this?" Arthur asked, just as worried. "Yes. That''s why Amelia is in charge of security and not Ludo, as it was supposed to be," I replied softly. "What''s the plan? We need to put Harry in a safe place," said Sirius, clearly nervous about the implication of a Death Eater attack with Harry present. "We should send all the kids to a safe place," added Arthur, sharing his concern. "Wait, don''t worry. Misty will be there to make sure no one gets hurt," I said, trying to calm them down. "Misty... your house-elf?" asked Sirius, recalling the times Misty had moved Harry from one place to another. "Yes. She''s more powerful than any known elf or wizard. They''ll be safe," I reassured them confidently. Although both seemed skeptical, they trusted me, so they agreed. "In the meantime, don''t let the others separate. And notify some nearby families," I added, giving them instructions. "By the way, make sure Barty Crouch doesn''t find out." "Crouch? Why?" Arthur asked, confused. "The attack has something to do with him," I said without going into further details. "Tsk. I knew that guy wasn''t trustworthy," muttered Sirius, irritated, remembering his own experience with Crouch. As we returned to the others to enjoy the food and fun, time passed quickly. Sirius and Arthur mentioned they would step out for a moment to greet some acquaintances, assuring us they''d be back soon. They didn''t want to worry anyone, so they asked everyone to stay inside the tent, claiming there were too many drunk people outside. No one suspected anything, and they continued with the games and conversations inside the Weasley''s tent. "Did you bring your weapons?" I asked my companions as we played cards a little apart from the group. After all, we were in a game of explosive Snap, and the others preferred to stay away to avoid the explosions. "I don''t need weapons," Wanda replied, focused on the cards. "I''m always ready, human," Loki said with a sarcastic tone, though he was surprisingly concentrated on the game. "I could create part of my armor combined with magic, thanks to the old man Nicolas," Tony commented, tossing his card deck aside, triggering an explosion that caught everyone''s attention. "You lost! Hahaha," Wanda said with a victorious smile. "I''ve got a few modified weapons, but maybe my wand will be enough," Natasha added, leaving her deck on the table, having already won the game. "That''s good. Remember to use the protection amulets; they might save you from a deadly curse or two," I said with a smile as I finished my deck too. "Alright, guys, it''s time to sleep!" Molly interrupted, stopping everyone''s game. "Remember: boys with the boys and girls with the girls." We dispersed to sleep, but outside, the atmosphere began to feel strange. Although people were still having fun, a sense of unease filled the air. Suddenly, a scream shattered the calm. I looked up to the sky and saw it: the Dark Mark, shining like a terrifying threat. The crowd lost control, and the screams multiplied as hooded and masked figures began falling from various points of the camp like black mist from the sky, casting spells and causing chaos as they passed. "Everyone on guard, don''t separate! Misty, keep an eye on them," I ordered, as the house-elf materialized and took a defensive stance near the others. "Amelia, how''s everything going over there?" I asked, using a magical communicator, different from the typical magicphones. On the other end, Amelia responded urgently: "There are too many! I''ve already requested reinforcements from the Ministry." In her position, a team of Aurors was fighting fiercely against several Death Eaters, managing to take down four who had set a tent on fire. But the situation wasn''t promising: the enemy forces were numerous, and the attacks kept coming. Especially in the noble section. Where anyone could be a traitor at this point. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In another section, Arthur and Sirius were guiding several families toward the nearby forest, helping protect those they could. Although Misty offered to teleport them, both men refused, preferring to help directly. The Weasley twins, meanwhile, managed to chain up a couple of Death Eaters with improvised spells, showing how much they had learned during their daily training. Meanwhile, our group managed to establish a safe zone surrounded by magical protections so the wounded and families could take refuge. Each of the adults kept watch over a strategic point, but at a critical moment, we realized Harry wasn''t with us. Alarmed, Sirius and Arthur quickly went in search of him. Natasha and I decided to join them, leaving the rest of the group in charge of protecting the safe zone. On the way, we encountered several Death Eaters. One of them nearly managed to injure Sirius, but Natasha saved him with a well-placed kick, deflecting the spell. "Thanks," murmured Sirius, a bit embarrassed as he got up, holding his side. "Anytime, but I think you should work out more," Natasha replied with a smile. "I was in prison for twelve years, obviously lost my physical condition," Sirius shot back, a bit defensive. But Natasha didn''t listen and continued walking. Finally, we reached the burning tents and saw Harry surrounded by a group of familiar men pointing their wands at him. Surprisingly, Harry didn''t seem scared but alert, evaluating the situation. "Wait, I want to see what Harry does," I said to the others, stopping them when they tried to intervene. After all, we were close in case anything happened. One of the men cast a spell to stun Harry, but he dodged it with agility, summoning a glowing sword. Without hesitation, he charged toward his attacker. The other Death Eaters, surprised by Harry''s speed, tried to cast more spells, but he dodged them with precise movements. He even managed to cut through some of the spells with his sword before jumping toward the first attacker and knocking him out with a kick to the chin. The others tried to raise their wands again, but Harry outpaced them, using a magical chain to immobilize the farthest one and creating chaos in their ranks. With a series of expertly executed punches and moves, he left them all unconscious. The last man standing, seeing the scene and recognizing the attacker, raised his hands in desperation. "Harry Potter, it''s me, Amos Diggory! We met before," he said quickly, introducing himself with a trembling voice. "Diggory?" Upon hearing the name, Harry lowered his guard and recognized Amos, as well as some of the unconscious men. "That was amazing, Harry! You''ve got to teach me how to fight like that!" Sirius exclaimed, walking over with a jovial smile. ----------------------------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you''re enjoying my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work via Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue providing unforgettable stories! Chapter 88 - 88: On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. "The Last One Missing" After Stephen and the others arrived, he kicked the ones lying on the ground to wake them up. "What''s... what''s going on?" asked Barty Crouch, wincing from the pain as he woke up. At that moment, the battle had ended, and several Aurors quickly approached Stephen. "Sir, we captured 30 Death Eaters who initiated the attack, and 20 more who came out of the noble section," reported one Auror in a low voice. "Alright. Stay close, you may need to catch an accomplice," Stephen responded while watching Crouch wake up. Meanwhile, Amos and those who woke up first were embarrassed, looking at Harry, who was talking to Sirius. "Harry, where did you learn to fight like that?" asked his godfather excitedly. "Stephen taught me how to fight, but Natasha showed me people''s weak spots," Harry answered calmly, now knowing he was safe. "Why? Do you want to learn? I''m better at pointing out pain points while demonstrating them," Natasha chimed in with a smile. Sirius quickly rejected the offer with an uncomfortable gesture. Meanwhile, the others who were protecting people in the forest approached when they saw there was no more danger. They seemed worried about Harry, but seeing him unharmed and hearing how he had easily defeated Crouch and his group, they began to praise him. Even Amelia arrived with more Aurors. At that moment, an Auror sent by Stephen returned with a house-elf holding a wand in its hands. "Instructor, I found this elf with a wand," he said, placing the elf on the ground and handing the wand to Stephen, who passed it to Amelia to handle the situation. "Winky?" said Barty Crouch, looking around as if searching for something. "That''s my wand," Harry said, surprised to see the wand in Amelia''s hands. "Why does the house-elf have it?" Amelia asked, looking at Harry intently. Then, she turned her gaze to Crouch. "Do you know this elf, Mr. Crouch?" "Yes, it''s my family''s servant," Crouch replied brusquely as he cast a spell to wake the elf. When Winky woke up, confused, Crouch spoke angrily. "Winky, bad elf! What did you do?" "Winky didn''t do anything, no..." she replied, trembling with fear. "Priori Incantatem," Amelia said, causing the wand to reveal the last spell cast with it. Voldemort''s Mark appeared in the air, causing expressions of surprise and horror among those present. "You''ve failed in your duty, Winky! You''re a useless house-elf!" Crouch shouted with hatred, throwing a piece of clothing at her. "No! Winky doesn''t want to be free... no... not the clothing, no!" the elf cried through her tears. "It seems she''ll have to be interrogated," said Amos, stepping forward to grab her. "No... Master, don''t leave Winky. Winky isn''t a bad elf..." the creature sobbed. Hermione watched the scene sadly, unable to understand how a being could be treated so badly without even defending itself. But Wanda, with a subtle gesture, signaled to her that everything would be fine as she pointed to Stephen. Stephen watched Crouch with irritation. He knew how important it was to protect house-elves, something he constantly showed with Misty and even through his jokes with Dobby. He wasn''t going to let an innocent elf be harmed. Crouch, nervous, tried to leave the area quickly, but Stephen gave a clear order: "Capture him." The Aurors quickly conjured chains of light, trapping Crouch instantly. "What are you doing?" Crouch protested furiously. "What''s the rush, Mr. Crouch? A family visit, perhaps?" Stephen said with a smile. Then, he added in a biting tone, "By the way, blaming someone found unconscious next to the wand, without checking the footprints, is pretty sad for a Ministry employee." Crouch turned pale upon hearing those words. Stephen continued: "Harry, what did I tell you to do in these cases?" "Say what I saw, even if it sounds crazy. Because family will always believe you," Harry responded, somewhat embarrassed. After a brief pause, he continued: "I saw the one who cast the mark in the sky." Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Harry''s statement shocked everyone. "Was it her?" Amelia asked, pointing at Winky. "No, it was a young man who made a gesture like a snake," Harry explained, recalling the details. Stephen extracted Harry''s memory with a spell, showing the image of the man in the air. Amelia and Amos immediately recognized the individual. "He''s not supposed to be dead..." Amelia murmured, her face serious. "It seems Crouch''s last visit to his son was... interesting," Stephen remarked with a sarcastic smile. Amelia ordered the remains of Barty Crouch Jr. to be examined while the Aurors escorted the detained father. The rest of the wizards took care of helping the injured and searching for survivors among the burned tents. Stephen signaled Wanda to clean the Dark Mark from the sky. Instead, Wanda created a huge figure with the four Hogwarts animals destroying Voldemort''s mark. "How dramatic..." Stephen commented as those present cheered excitedly. After all, most of them were former students of Hogwarts. After saying goodbye to Sirius, the Weasley family, the Greengrass sisters, and the Delacour sisters, all the Flamels were sprawled on the sofas in the dining room while Misty prepared tea for them. "So, what''s the deal with the magical version of the KKK?" Tony asked, already accustomed to drinking tea while devouring a cookie. "Enemies of Harry. A group of fools," Stephen replied calmly. "Did you even read the history of this world?" Wanda inquired, looking at him as if he were an idiot. "No. Is that necessary?" Tony replied nonchalantly. "He''ll probably learn about it at Hogwarts," Natasha said with a smile. Harry, Wanda, and Stephen grimaced upon hearing that, recalling the transparent Defense Against the Dark Arts professor. "Why don''t you just defeat them all at once, wizard?" Loki asked, joining the conversation. "I already said. They''re enemies of Harry. If Harry needs help, he can ask for it," Stephen responded casually, which surprised Harry. "Can you defeat them all?" Harry asked, confused. "Why don''t you just do it?" Stephen looked at him for a few seconds before responding: "The headmaster, the grandparents, the elders of some hidden families, Grindelwald... Even the International Confederation of Wizards has an elder who could show up here and destroy pure-blood families as if they were just simple cabbages," Stephen explained, pausing. "Do you know why they don''t do it?" Harry shook his head, trying to process what he had heard. "Balance," Tony replied calmly, cutting the silence. "That''s why neither Dumbledore nor Voldemort got directly involved in the battlefield," Stephen continued. "Voldemort knew that openly facing Dumbledore could trigger something worse. If either of them took too much initiative, other elders could intervene." "Basically, it''s like the weak fight the weak, and the strong fight the strong," Wanda added, reclining on the couch. "The only thing the magical world''s elders worry about is keeping magic from being discovered by Muggles," Stephen explained. "Because that would cause a war. Even Voldemort, completely insane, avoided involving himself directly with the Muggle world." "By the way, everyone I mentioned is on a watchlist. That''s why the grandparents prefer staying locked up at home," Stephen pointed out, gesturing toward Wanda and Natasha. "Those two and I are probably on the list as well. I''m sure of it. So, the only ones who can act a little recklessly are you three, youngsters," he said with a smile. "Are you indirectly calling us weak?" Tony grumbled, irritated. "Tsk," Loki frowned, though he didn''t say anything. "Me too?" Natasha asked, somewhat confused. "Do you really think the destruction of such a powerful family wouldn''t be questioned? I''m sure that even if they have no proof, they''ll be keeping an eye on you," Stephen explained. "Remember that wizards don''t think like Muggles. They have other, more magical ways of understanding things. After all, houses protected with magic don''t catch fire easily." "After all, you have to kill the owner to burn the house," Wanda added with a mocking smile toward Natasha. "What a spy" She didn''t finish the sentence as a pillow hit her square in the face. "So, Harry, unless we have an excuse to destroy half of the magical world in England, we can only help you behind the scenes," Stephen said with a smile. "But wasn''t Voldemort considered one of the strong ones?" Harry asked. "Not anymore, since he was killed by a one-year-old," Stephen replied calmly. "Is that why all the training?" Harry asked again. "No, that''s because it bothers me to see someone so weak in my family," Stephen said with a mocking smile. "Even without the training, according to the prophecy, you had a chance to win. And speaking of prophecies, I just remembered something. I''ll be right back," he said, and ran off. As Stephen left, Harry was left pensive and a bit down. "Scared of the future, kid?" Tony asked, looking at Harry, who seemed dejected. "No. It''s just..." Harry couldn''t find the words to describe his feeling. "Do you feel too weak to face Voldemort?" Wanda asked this time. "Well, after all, I don''t have the same level of magic as you guys," Harry said, explaining his sense of weakness. Although Stephen''s training had made him physically stronger, if it came to fighting with pure magic, he would be defeated from exhaustion. "Well, wizards in this world gain more mana as they grow," Natasha explained to reassure the young man. "But what if Voldemort doesn''t give me time to grow?" Harry asked again, uncertain. After all, he had always felt secure because he thought Stephen and Wanda were protecting him. Maybe that''s why he stopped thinking about Voldemort, but now he realized that Voldemort was his enemy, not his siblings''. And he started to feel a bit afraid. "I have an idea," Wanda said with a smile, as she pushed the furniture aside to leave everyone in an empty center. "What are you planning?" Tony asked. "There''s a spell from the darkho... ancient times. It''s said that the witches of Salem used it to unite a new member to their coven, making the whole group share the same blood," Wanda explained as she began drawing magical symbols on the ground. "Hey, hey, you''re not going to summon some kind of demon or anything, right?" Tony asked quickly, looking at the ground and stepping back a few paces. Loki, for his part, also stared at what Wanda was doing, with a sour expression. "No... As long as we do it just once, it should be fine. That way, Harry will share our blood," Wanda explained, somewhat avoiding the question. "That way, he''ll also be our blood brother," she said with a smile while the others looked at her skeptically. "Wouldn''t it be better to wait and see what Stephen says?" Harry asked, a little scared. "Don''t worry. Stephen''s doing another spell upstairs, they won''t feel it. So, he can''t complain," Wanda said with a smile and then pointed out where everyone should stand. Meanwhile, Stephen, who had also drawn a giant symbol on the floor of his room, but one different from Wanda''s, said: "Misty, the blood." Misty approached with a vial containing a drop of a milky white liquid. "The last drop of divine blood that exists in this world. I wonder which dimensional god it belonged to," Stephen said, eyeing the drop in the vial. It exuded an enormous amount of magic. The spell Stephen was about to use required the blood of a dimensional god, but obviously, there were no such gods in this world. So, he had searched for something similar and found this drop, which had passed through many hands for thousands of years and ended up in a museum in Egypt. It was said to belong to an Egyptian god, but after investigating, he hadn''t found the true owner. "With this, I''ll say goodbye to the prophecies. A silly way to use it, but it''s better that this blood disappears before someone discovers how to use it properly," Stephen said, knowing it would be very dangerous if a dark wizard found out another spell could be used with this vial. So, he chose a simpler spell he knew: to destroy the prophecies that currently existed in the world. He then threw the drop in the center of the room, which glowed and then disappeared, leaving everything clean, without a trace. Meanwhile, at the Ministry, in the place where all the prophecies were stored, one by one, they began to explode and shatter into a thousand pieces, frightening the caretakers who were passing through. Back to Stephen, he started to leave his room with a smile until he reached the stairs, where he saw his siblings doing something strange. He quickly descended to get a better look and saw Harry in the center, surrounded by the others, who were staring at him. Stephen didn''t recognize what they were doing, but quickly analyzed everything. Suddenly, his eyes widened in surprise as he realized what was going on. "A blood union? Idiots, what are you doing!" he shouted and quickly rushed to stop the ritual, but just as he stepped on one of the symbols on the floor, it activated. Stephen froze, unable to move, just like the others. "This won''t work in this dimension! Wanda, stop it!" Stephen shouted, unable to take another step or use magic. "I didn''t activate it!" Wanda shouted, confused, as the others began to get nervous. Then Stephen saw how the circles in the sky began to shift. It was as if they were adjusting for this world. "What?" Wanda screamed, seeing the same thing Stephen did. Suddenly, a light came from the chest of each of the Flamel siblings, which then directed toward Harry, who was in the center. Everyone was shocked to see how Harry''s hair and eyes started to glow. Harry''s hair, just like Tony and Loki''s, became so dark it seemed to swallow the light itself, with stars softly appearing in it. His eyes, unlike the others, remained green like his mother''s, but they began to shine with a bluish light, similar to the others'' eyes, creating a beautiful blend of green and blue. His facial features remained the same, but they were more defined, as if his genetics had been enhanced to make his more attractive parts more visible. As this was happening, Harry seemed to be in a trance, and suddenly, he said some words. "The world accepts him as its child. Just like the others. Evil approaches, devouring all in its path. The last force of the world. Be careful, my children," Harry said in a trance, or someone was using Harry to communicate, while looking sadly at everyone present. After saying those words, Harry slowly collapsed to the ground, and the magical circle on the floor disappeared as if it had never existed. Even those present couldn''t recall its exact shape in detail. "What happened?" Tony asked, confused. "Sigh... It seems Harry was the last sibling missing," Stephen said, realizing the implications of Harry''s words. "It seems we didn''t appear in this world by coincidence," Loki said, annoyed. "Was that a prophecy?" Natasha asked, making sure Harry was okay. Meanwhile, at the Ministry, in the prophecy section, all the crystal balls had exploded, except for one that was shining brightly, golden in color. ----------------------------- Thank you for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 89 - 89: On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. Shadows of Darkness and Prison Break In a dark cave with no light, where anyone inside would feel their blood freeze and fear gnaw at their consciousness. Where light doesn''t reach, or shouldn''t leave a trace of it, but there it was, in the center of the shadows that seemed to move, trying to get closer to that light. What could be seen was a man, or the remains of one, chained in the center of the cave. But the chains were different from any material known. They glowed with such a white light that they seemed sacred. There were so many chains binding the man that the only visible part of him was his head, his face, filled with scars that seemed to move with every gesture. Even when he stood still, those scars moved like worms all over his head. The chained man looked into the darkness as if it were his most beloved being, one that, just a few meters away, he could not touch. With so much longing and, at the same time, madness. But something distracted him for a second, making him try to turn his head, although the chains, sensing the movement, tightened even more, preventing him from moving. "Mm? Did you bring others? Hahahahaha!" the man said, starting to laugh maniacally and mockingly. "Did you notice? Hahahaha!" he added, looking towards one of the corners of the chains, where the darkness seemed to be slowly devouring the material, leaving just a small piece of metal barely holding the chains together. "How many more will you bring to die? Hahahaha! The hearts of your children are just food for me!" he yelled, laughing nonstop, while the chains, in an attempt to stop every movement of the man, continued to tighten. But it was clear that with each passing second, each hour, each day, they grew weaker. After so many years being eaten away by darkness, those chains were no longer what they used to be. Perhaps they could hold for months, or maybe days; it was uncertain. But they still served their last function until they were shattered. Meanwhile, the man continued to laugh insanely, though no one answered him. Meanwhile, at the Flamel house, unaware of what was happening in that cave... Harry, who had been lying on the floor, started to wake up, while the others looked at each other with complicated expressions due to the prophecy they had just heard. "Did it work?" Harry asked, opening his eyes and looking at his brothers. Stephen glanced at him for a second, but he knew he couldn''t tell his brother that becoming his blood brother had been the worst thing he could have done. After all, even though Harry no longer had as many insecurities thanks to the care of their grandparents, Stephen knew that Harry longed to share his blood with a family with all his heart. Even if it meant losing part of the connection he had left with his parents. "Sigh... Though it was very dangerous and foolish, yes, Harry, it worked. Now no one can say you''re not our brother," Stephen said after a sigh, while showing him a mirror so he could see his changed appearance. As Harry looked at himself in the mirror, the first thing he saw was his eyes, which were still the same as his mother''s, but now with a bluish glow that stood out. However, what mattered most to Harry was that he was still connected to his mother, which made him incredibly happy. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "We''re going to have to camouflage Harry too," Stephen said, observing his brother, happy to see his eyes and hair. "Wanda!" Stephen called, as Wanda, who had been hiding to avoid being scolded, jumped up in fright and looked at him like a scared rabbit. "Sigh... Harry''s going to have to get used to his excessive magic, so you''ll help him practice until we go back to Hogwarts," Stephen said, looking at his sister. He was already used to her craziness, so he let it slide. Anyway, it''s not like he could do anything. After all, it was a prophecy that Harry would become his brother. By the way, he remembered the old man who made the prophecy and became annoyed again. "Do we tell him about the new prophecy?" Natasha asked softly. "Later. First, we need to see how the first prophecy was affected," Stephen replied. After all, he knew that although he had managed to cast the spell that undid the world''s prophecies, it was obvious that a prophecy made by the world itself was impossible to destroy. That''s why he was sure that Harry''s prophecy had been protected by this other prophecy. "I still think believing in prophecies is pretty stupid. Remember the Mayan calendar," Tony said, sitting back down after Wanda moved the furniture into place. "What prophecy?" Harry asked, having heard Tony. "Yours. The one where a child will defeat the Dark Lord. First of all, if the Dark Lord idiot had ignored the prophecy, he''d still be alive," Tony said with a laugh. "Well, the magical world here is pretty bizarre, to be honest," Wanda said. "Well, we better rest. Tomorrow we have a lot to explain to the grandparents," Natasha said as she started heading upstairs. "Right," Wanda said, touching her head, wondering if she''d be punished for using such dangerous magic. As everyone was about to obey, Stephen''s cell phone started ringing with an alert signal. This signal was designed for emergencies in the Auror office. "What happened?" Stephen asked directly as he answered his phone. "What? How?... Tsk, fine, I''ll be there," he said before quickly hanging up. "What happened?" Tony asked, seeing Stephen so serious. "Peter Pettigrew escaped from Azkaban and took several Death Eaters with him," Stephen replied, annoyed, while grabbing his cloak, which had transformed into a trench coat. "What!?" Harry exclaimed, both surprised and angry. "How?" he immediately asked. "An Auror was controlled by the Imperius curse. Stay at home, I''ll investigate," Stephen said quickly. "And Harry, go with Loki to learn Occlumency. Losing control of your emotions isn''t good when you have so much magic," he added as things in the room started to float. He then left quickly, calling Misty to transport him faster. "Alright, go to sleep. When Stephen comes back, he''ll explain what happened," Natasha, who had been on the stairs but stopped upon hearing the problem, said. Acting as the oldest at that moment, she sent everyone to their rooms. After all, it had been a long day, and for now, they couldn''t do anything to help. Meanwhile, Stephen quickly arrived at the Ministry thanks to Misty. He walked briskly toward Amelia''s office. Although Stephen was only an instructor for Aurors and had no obligation to attend the meeting, no one would stop him from being present. After all, even as an instructor, he had contributed many strategies for relocation, protection, and assistance. Sometimes he acted as an external consultant, greatly aiding Amelia with her work. "Hello, Instructor," some of the Aurors present greeted, while Amelia simply nodded seriously at Stephen. Stephen stood at the front to listen to what had happened. Then, Amelia began speaking: "Half an hour ago, the captive Peter Pettigrew, who was supposed to receive the Dementor''s kiss, escaped. With him, five high-level Death Eaters escaped: Bellatrix Lestrange, Rodolphus Lestrange, Antonin Dolohov, Alecto Carrow, and her brother Amycus Carrow," Amelia explained, showing images of everyone on a whiteboard. "The Auror who was controlled to release these Death Eaters was found brutally murdered in a boat on the shores of Azkaban. The prime suspect is none other than Barty Crouch Jr., who, along with other fugitives, participated in the torture of the Longbottoms," Amelia continued seriously as the Aurors exchanged surprised and scared glances. "How do you know he was controlled? Maybe he was a spy working for them for a long time," one Auror from the back asked. "Unlikely. This Auror saw his family massacred by Rodolphus Lestrange 15 years ago. According to the marks at the scene, it seemed that at some point, he regained control and attacked the fugitives, only to be killed," explained one of the Aurors in charge of investigating the crime scene. "Sigh... Another escape from the so-called safest prison in the world," Stephen said, shaking his head. Especially now, with magical technology, security cameras had been installed at Azkaban. The Dementors, although they had doubled in number, were fewer in quantity than before. This reminded Stephen of their existence. "And the Dementors, who are supposed to protect the place?" Stephen quickly asked. Amelia, hearing that, grew even more serious before responding: "For some reason, the Dementors disappeared from Azkaban an hour ago and haven''t reappeared nearby. It''s as if they never existed. They''re not the only ones. Many dark creatures also disappeared from their monitored locations," Amelia explained, frustrated, as if everything had happened at once. "All the dark creatures under surveillance disappeared?" Stephen asked, surprised. "We''ll leave that for later. Right now, we need to deal with the fugitives," Amelia said, prioritizing the capture of the Death Eaters. "With the Dementors gone, the Aurors will have to take charge of monitoring all points, even aerial ones. In the meantime, send out the search posters and notify the Muggle Minister," Amelia quickly ordered. Suddenly, a noise outside the office caught everyone''s attention. Entering with a retinue, Minister Fudge appeared, looking at everyone with pride and arrogance. "Director Amelia, sorry to interrupt the meeting, but I have something to say," Fudge announced, walking toward Amelia''s desk. "Minister, what''s going on? We''re busy," Amelia said quickly, her voice annoyed, but Fudge ignored her tone. "Then I''ll be direct. Do not issue search posters for the convicts," the Minister said seriously, while everyone looked at him surprised. "What do you mean, Minister?" Amelia asked, confused. "With Crouch Sr.''s imprisonment, if it''s also discovered that his son freed highly dangerous prisoners, people will start doubting the Ministry. Therefore, it will be safer if the search for the fugitives is conducted confidentially," the Minister quickly explained, as if he were thinking about the greater good. But, obviously, he was just protecting his reputation. During his tenure, there had already been quite a few dark events that could tarnish his name. "He''s crazy! If we don''t warn the citizens and they find the fugitives by accident, they''ll be in grave danger," Amelia responded, furious, looking at Fudge in disbelief at how he could propose such a thing. "It''s an order, Director. Remember your position," Fudge said angrily, using the authority of his rank. Then, under the angry gazes of several Aurors, he walked toward the exit. "Don''t worry, the Ministry will use all its resources to help the Aurors capture the fugitives," he said with an air of self-sufficiency, leaving with his entourage. All the Aurors remained silent, looking at Amelia, who was about to explode. "Damn useless fat man!" she exclaimed, slamming her desk in anger. "Any ideas, Stephen?" Amelia asked, looking to him for a final solution. Stephen smiled before replying: "You have a lot of faith in me." But seeing everyone looking at him expectantly, he added, "Well, I have an idea." "Do you remember a few years ago when I suggested restructuring a bounty hunter organization?" Stephen said as he sat in the chair in front of the desk. "Yes. Although some looked at you like you were crazy. After all, bounty hunters don''t follow orders from anyone and only work for money," Amelia recalled, thinking back to that meeting where Stephen had proposed taking charge of it. "Well, now there are 27 bounty hunter guilds, thanks to that restructuring," Stephen explained as he pulled out some papers and placed them in front of Amelia. "Guilds?" she asked, confused. "Yes. With a little money, I sponsored some good leaders to create guilds where firsthand information would be shared and hunting groups would be formed. This encouraged others to create their own guilds. You''re welcome," Stephen said with a smile. "And what does that have to do with all this?" Amelia asked, still not fully understanding. "Out of the 27 guilds, 10 are working under the sponsorship of the Flamel family, and their instructor is standing right in front of you," Stephen said with a smile. "These guilds are not under the strict control of the Auror Office. We can send the search posters to them, obviously in secret, and they''ll be excellent manpower," he explained. "Sigh... Well, although 10 guilds sound few, any help is necessary," Amelia said, accepting the proposal. "Seems like you''re wrong about something, Amelia. The guilds sponsored by my family will never be small. Each guild has at least 200 affiliated wizards," Stephen explained, surprising all the Aurors. "After all, they are international guilds; many of them come from other countries," he clarified, explaining why there were so many wizards in those guilds. "There are even more than the Aurors," commented a veteran Auror. "Alright. Although I don''t like those types, finding six convicts is like looking for a needle in a haystack," another Auror said. "Especially if they''re strong enough, they could catch them themselves," Amelia said, reflecting. "Alright, create a bounty poster for these bounty hunters and note that the search is secret." Thus, the meeting ended. Stephen left with a smile, saying goodbye to everyone. As he walked down the hall, he took out his phone and called someone. "Hello. We have the Ministry''s first job. If they do it well, they can keep receiving jobs, and maybe the other ministries will do the same," Stephen said. After some more words, he hung up. The creation of the bounty hunter guilds was an idea that Stephen came up with out of nowhere, partly to prepare in case of war. For some reason, Stephen felt it was something inevitable, not just because of Voldemort. With the advancement of Muggle technology, it was only a matter of time before a new witch hunt began. Although he didn''t want to clash with humans, he knew it was better to be prepared. After all, wizards, for some reason, were always quite clumsy with national security. "I''m becoming as paranoid as Tony when he creates armor for every scenario," Stephen thought, letting out a slight smile. In the end, all that preparation was just a "just in case." After all, there was no real suspicion that a war was about to break out. ----------------------------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 90 - 90: Here I leave you a super pack of many chapters. Since many new followers joined Patreon, it''s a gift. Now the chapters are updated in the English version, so the quantity will decrease. On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. ----------------- "Time to go back to Hogwarts" "This is stupid. Why do I need to go back to elementary school?" Tony asked in annoyance after Misty and Dobby had bought everything needed for Hogwarts. "If you want to use magic legally, you have to finish your studies at a magical school. And it''s Hogwarts, not elementary school," Wanda said as she continued stuffing sweets into her bag. "We''ve already talked about this, Tony and Loki. You need to go to a magical school, whether it''s Hogwarts or Beauxbatons. No excuses," Perenelle said while watching all of her grandchildren getting ready to leave. "Tsk, what nonsense," Loki said, annoyed, as he also prepared his suitcase. "Don''t get so upset. The Hogwarts library contains most of the magical knowledge of Great Britain. It could help build your portal," Stephen said while watching the two grumpy ones continue complaining. "Yes, but it''s in old books, so you''ll have to search with your hands, no computers," Wanda teased while looking at Tony with a smile. "And why do you keep going? Aren''t you supposed to know all the magic in this world?" Tony asked Stephen, ignoring Wanda in annoyance. "I don''t know all the magic in this world. Most of it, maybe. And like I said, Hogwarts has a lot of knowledge that even I couldn''t learn in these years. Even Merlin didn''t skip courses at Hogwarts," Stephen said calmly while dramatically moving his hand. "Grandma, I''m ready," Harry said as he came downstairs, excited to see his friends again. Although he always had them hanging around here, at Hogwarts Harry could usually let loose a little more. After all, every time he pulled off one of his pranks with his partners in crime, they ended up being punished by grandma. "Alright. Be careful while traveling to the train station," Perenelle said with a smile, watching all her grandchildren ready to leave. "See you, grandma," they all said with a smile, except for two troublemakers still throwing tantrums. "Yes, see you very soon," Perenelle said with a somewhat mischievous smile, which none of the four failed to notice, except Harry, who kept walking foolishly. Obviously, the four who noticed were, at least, three of the smartest... and Wanda. "Sigh... she''s got something planned," Stephen said, resigned to whatever his grandmother had in mind. Either way, he wouldn''t be able to stop her. "She probably does have something planned," Tony said as he started walking behind Harry. Meanwhile, Wanda looked at Loki searching for answers, but he just looked at her like she was an idiot and followed the others. "Hey! What do you mean ''something planned''?" Wanda asked while running after them. "Hey!" Meanwhile, inside the house, Natasha left her room and walked downstairs into the empty living room. "I always wondered why the need to leave so early to travel by train," Natasha said, yawning a little. "It''s quite an old rule," replied Nicols, who was always sitting reading a newspaper. "So, is everyone ready for the new job?" Natasha asked with a smile, looking at her grandparents, who returned the smile. "I can''t wait to see their faces," Perenelle said with a mischievous grin. "It was always Stephen who liked surprising people. Now it''s his turn," she added, reminiscing about the past. Meanwhile, Nicols, who had stood up to grab some things from his study, spoke quietly to Natasha. "And it''s pretty obvious who he got it from," he said with a smile. "What?" Perenelle asked, not having heard what he said. "Nothing, I''m going to get my things," Nicols replied, quickly heading towards his office. Meanwhile, Natasha smiled, watching her godparents/grandparents being so adorable. "You go change too, sweetheart," Perenelle quickly said to Natasha. "Sure, grandma," Natasha responded with a smile as she left. Perenelle still struggled to get used to shifting from being her godmother to her grandmother, but it didn''t bother her that much. She just smiled while shaking her head. Meanwhile, the others had arrived at the train station after taking a taxi from the Leaky Cauldron. After all, everyone had forbidden Stephen from using a Portkey, so they had to travel like everyone else. By the way, this year Stephen could take the Apparition test, as well as get permission to use Portals. But that would be when he turned 17. "We finally arrived," Tony said, annoyed at having to squeeze through so many people. He still wasn''t used to not having his luxury cars to travel, especially despising the long train ride. In reality, Stephen had several Muggle cars they could use, but he just wanted to see his younger siblings suffer for a bit. And the train ride was mandatory, so there was nothing to do. "Am I the only one who thinks it''s weird to have an entrance in the middle of a crowded train station?" Tony asked while watching witches and wizards, obviously dressed in flashy clothes, walk through a wall. "Don''t try to make sense of it. You''ll see that the entire magical world is pretty clumsy in many ways," Stephen said as he walked toward that wall. "Everyone?" Tony asked, a little surprised. After all, it wasn''t like he went out much from the mansion to see how the magical world was. After all, he spent most of his childhood in a creepy castle, then in a Muggle orphanage, and later at the Flamel mansion, so he didn''t explore much of the magical world until he left to watch the Quidditch match. Tony could only sigh before following his brother, who was already walking through the enchanted wall. By the way, Harry had gone ahead of the others, as he missed his friendsexcluding Hermione and Ron, who usually came to the mansion to play. "Hey Harry, you look... different," Seamus said as he and Dean Thomas stared, surprised, at Harry. Although Harry now had something to hide his eyes and hair, and of course, a new aura, his improved appearance was still noticeable. "Yeah, I''ve been working out," Harry said, using the story he had invented in case they asked. "Wait, just by working out, you can become... like this?" Dean asked, surprised. "I need that workout plan," he added quickly. "Sure," Harry responded calmly, but in his mind, he was thinking about how he would give them a workout plan that didn''t exist. "Harry!" Hermione shouted from a distance as she approached with Ron after finding him along the way. "Harry?" Ron said, looking surprised at Harry, while Hermione also stopped, staring at Harry''s face. "I''ll explain later," Harry said quickly before they could say anything to expose him. "...Okay," they both said as they followed Harry into an empty compartment. Meanwhile, Stephen and the others, who were watching their interaction not too far away, just smiled at Harry''s awkwardness. "He''s really bad at lying," Loki said as he watched the entire process. "Well, it''s Harry after all," Wanda said with a smile. "Has he learned any Occlumency? We don''t want his thoughts to be spilling everywhere," Stephen asked, looking at the two who were supposed to helpWanda and Loki. "He''s really bad at Occlumency," Loki said, looking away and pretending to be clueless. "Don''t worry, our natural magic is hard to read," Wanda said, also looking away. "Sigh. I''m going to have to create something to protect his head from intruders, then," Stephen said, starting to walk toward a compartment. "Useless," Tony said with a mocking smile as he passed between his two brothers. "What did you say, damn mortal?" Loki said angrily, starting a fight with Tony. Wanda, on the other hand, didn''t care much and ran toward the compartment where Daphne was supposed to be. "See you later, dwarfs," Wanda said as she left her brothers fighting in the train corridor. Meanwhile, Loki and Tony, after a while, were stopped by prefects who were doing a patrol. Meanwhile, Stephen was in his compartment, watching as his brothers were likely being taken away to be scolded. "Aren''t those your brothers?" George asked, looking out the window. "Finally joined Hogwarts?" Fred said with a knowing smile. "We can''t let them take our title of the supreme twins of Gryffindor," George said while looking at his brother. "What a silly name," Jordan said, mocking them. "Knowing them, they might end up in Slytherin," Stephen said with a smile. "That''s bad then. They could be corrupted by the pseudo-noble racists," Lee Jordan said, a little surprised. "You know not everyone is like that. If Wanda hears you saying that about Daphne, she''ll slap your behind," Fred said while laughing. "Well, not everyone. But most," George added. "I wonder who will corrupt whom," Stephen said, laughing at what would likely happen if those two ended up in Slytherin. "We finally arrived," Tony said, annoyed at having to squeeze through so many people. He still wasn''t used to not having his luxury cars to travel. Above all, he hated having to travel by train for such a long time. In reality, Stephen had several Muggle cars they could use, but he just wanted to see his younger siblings suffer for a while. Besides, the train ride was mandatory, so there was nothing to be done. "Am I the only one who thinks it''s weird to have an entrance in the middle of a crowded train station?" Tony asked while watching witches and wizards, obviously dressed flamboyantly, walk through a wall. "Don''t try to make sense of it. You''ll see that the whole magical world is pretty clumsy in many ways," Stephen said as he walked toward the wall. "Everyone?" Tony asked, a bit surprised. After all, it wasn''t like he went out much from the mansion to explore the magical world. He had spent most of his childhood in a creepy castle, then in a Muggle orphanage, and later in the Flamel mansion, so he didn''t explore much of the magical world until he went out to see a Quidditch match. Tony just sighed before following his brother, who was already walking through the enchanted wall. By the way, Harry had gone ahead of the others because he missed his friends, excluding Hermione and Ron, who used to visit the mansion to play. "Hey, Harry, you look... different," Seamus said as he and Dean Thomas stared, surprised, at Harry. Although Harry now had something to hide his eyes and hair, and of course, a new aura, his improved appearance was still noticeable. "Yeah, I''ve been working out," Harry said, using the story he had invented in case they asked. "Wait, just by working out, you can become... like this?" Dean asked, surprised. "I need that workout plan," he quickly added. "Sure," Harry responded calmly, but in his mind, he was thinking about how to give them a workout plan that didn''t exist. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Harry!" Hermione shouted from a distance as she approached with Ron after finding him along the way. "Harry?" Ron said, looking surprised at Harry, while Hermione also stopped to stare at him. "I''ll explain later," Harry quickly said before they could say anything that would expose him. "...Okay," they both said as they followed Harry into an empty compartment. Meanwhile, Stephen and the others, who were watching their interaction not far away, just smiled at Harry''s awkwardness. "He''s really bad at lying," Loki said while watching the entire process. "Well, it''s Harry after all," Wanda said with a smile. "Has he learned any Occlumency? We don''t want his thoughts to spill everywhere," Stephen asked, looking at Wanda and Loki, who were supposed to be helping. "He''s really bad at Occlumency," Loki said, looking away and pretending to be clueless. "Don''t worry, our natural magic is hard to read," Wanda said, also avoiding Stephen''s gaze. Sigh "I''m going to have to create something to protect his head from intruders, then," Stephen said as he began walking toward a compartment. "Useless," Tony said with a mocking smile as he passed between his two brothers. "What did you say, damn mortal?" Loki said angrily as he started a fight with Tony. Wanda, on the other hand, didn''t pay much attention and ran toward the compartment where Daphne was supposed to be. "See you later, dwarfs," Wanda said as she left, leaving her brothers fighting in the train aisle. Meanwhile, Loki and Tony were stopped by prefects who were doing a patrol. Stephen, in his compartment, watched as his brothers were likely being taken away to be scolded. "Aren''t those your brothers?" George asked as he looked out the window. "Did they finally join Hogwarts?" Fred said with a knowing smile. "We can''t let them take our title of the supreme twins of Gryffindor," George said while looking at his brother. "What a silly name," Jordan said, mocking them. "Knowing them, they might end up in Slytherin," Stephen said with a smile. "That''s bad then. They could be corrupted by the pseudo-noble racists," Lee Jordan said, a bit surprised. "You know not everyone is like that. If Wanda hears you saying that about Daphne, she''ll slap your behind," Fred said, laughing. "Well, not everyone. But most," George added. "I wonder who will corrupt whom," Stephen said, laughing at what might happen if those two ended up in Slytherin. Thank you for reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work via Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope for your support and to keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 91 - 91: On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters or more. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. "Loki and Tony''s House Selection" Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While everyone was traveling in their carriages, they began talking, telling jokes, and having fun until Wanda asked Stephen something. "Do you want me to intervene so the dwarves end up in Gryffindor with us?" she asked in a low voice. "No. Let them choose for themselves. Although, more or less, I already know where each of them would end up. But Tony will surely choose for himself," Stephen replied calmly. "Alright," Wanda said as she turned around to continue chatting with her friends. After traveling in the carriage, which swayed along the road, they finally arrived at the entrance of Hogwarts, where a few Aurors could be seen casually patrolling the area. "Is that because of the fools who escaped?" Fred asked in a low voice. After all, his father worked at the Ministry, so they quickly found outthough it wasn''t Arthur who told them, but rather Fred eavesdropping as always. "Yes," Stephen responded calmly, not caring much, as it was only a matter of time before the bounty hunters found the Death Eaters. After stepping down from the carriage, everyone headed straight to the Great Hall to wait for the new students. Once they all found their seats, Stephen and Wanda looked toward the professors'' table. "I knew it," Stephen said with a tired expression. Meanwhile, Wanda was completely shocked to see familiar faces among the staff. "What are Grandpa and Grandma doing here? And Natasha?!" Wanda quickly asked upon spotting her relatives among the professors, shaking Stephen beside her. Harry, for his part, was both surprised and happy to see his grandparents at Hogwarts. "Obviously, they came to bother us," Stephen said as he moved away from his sister. Before they could continue talking about it, McGonagall brought in the new students. Among them were Loki and Tony, who both had a "figures" expression upon spotting their relatives among the professors. Once everyone was at the front, McGonagall began calling names as usual. Meanwhile, the Flamel grandparents and Natasha watched the younger ones with smiles, waving slightly. "Loki Grindelwald Flamel," McGonagall announced, visibly surprised by the combination of surnames. The most shocked upon hearing both surnames was none other than Albus Dumbledore, who quickly looked at his friends sitting nearby. Both simply looked back at him and smiled, though Nicolas'' smile had a slightly teasing edge. Meanwhile, all the students were staring at this new student who bore two well-known surnames in the wizarding world. Some looked at him with fear, others with excitementafter all, he shared a name with two Hogwarts legends. The most surprised, in particular, were the Slytherins, as the pure-blood families had grown up hearing stories about Grindelwald. "Hmm. Another one. What a crazy life you kids have! Haha!" the Sorting Hat said as it read Loki''s memories. And although Loki knew some Occlumency, he didn''t have the mental control of Wanda or Tony, so the ancient magic-filled hat was able to read his thoughts. Loki was about to say something, but the hat interrupted him and shouted loudly: "SLYTHERIN!" Everyone was slightly surprised, especially the Slytherins, who started cheering enthusiastically. They had finally gotten one of the Flamel kids, who held great prestige at the school. And if this one was like the other two, it would be an honor to have him among themespecially given his other surname. "Tsk. What nonsense," Loki muttered upon seeing the students excited about his selection, as he walked toward the Slytherin table and his robes changed to green. "Well, green is his color after all," Wanda said with a smile. "Too bad, Harry. Now your brother is part of the snakes," Ron said with a grimace. After all, Ron was one of the biggest detractors of Slytherin in his family. Normally, they were raised to dislike them, but in his case, it was different. Some Slytherins practiced mystical arts with them, and Ron still hadn''t gotten along with them, while his brother didn''t seem to mind. "You should be careful not to let Loki hear you," Harry said, looking at his friend strangely with a smirk. He didn''t care about Ron''s dislike for Slytherins. After all, Harry had faced a lot of rejection from them, but after some had joined their training, and he got along with Daphne and Artoria, he no longer saw them as a nuisance like Ron did. Though he still had a bad relationship with Malfoy''s group. So he wasn''t bothered that his younger brother had joined that house. After all, he would still be his brother, and Harry more or less understood his personality. Even though Loki often complained and sounded annoyed, he always played with Harry when he asked. He had even helped Harry learn some Occlumency and trained him a bit in illusion magic when no one else was around. Harry had always felt happy that everyone treated him well at the Flamel manor, teaching him patientlyeven before he became a blood brother to them. "Anthony Grindelwald Flamel," said McGonagall, surprised. Seeing his resemblance to Loki, she realized they were twins. Albus, for his part, sighed and prayed that these children would not follow the dark path of that surname, which was always engraved in his mind. However, knowing they were the grandchildren of his friends, he was not too worried. Although, when he remembered the other two grandchildren who were already students, he began to wonder whether that was good or bad. Meanwhile, Tony made a disgusted face when they placed the old, somewhat dirty hat on his head. Before the hat could speak, it seemed Tony had said something to it. Stephen, reading Tony''s lips, simply smiled. After a few seconds of what seemed to be a conversation between Tony and the hat, it finally shouted Tony''s house. "RAVENCLAW!" said the hat as Tony got off the stool with a smug smile and walked toward the Ravenclaw table, his robes turning a bright blue. "Ah! I thought Tony would come with us, or even with Loki," said Wanda, dropping her head onto the table. "Tony''s priority in coming to Hogwarts is to learn as much as he can. Of course, he would choose Ravenclaw," Stephen replied while pushing his sister to sit properly. Wanda, feeling her brother pushing her, got annoyed, stood up, and hit him. Stephen, irritated by his sister, started fighting back, drawing the attention of everyone in the Great Hall. Especially their grandmother and Natasha, who just sighed and shook their heads, seeing these siblings behaving inappropriately even at school. "Now, everyone. Welcome to Hogwarts..." Dumbledore began, his usual voice full of enthusiasm. During his speech, he glanced at Wanda and Stephen, who were still arguing, albeit now in whispers. After his speech, he paused for a moment to introduce the new professors. "I would like to introduce the new professors who, thanks to them, have created a new subject at Hogwarts, which will be optional. This class is Alchemy, which will be taught by my good friend Nicolas Flamel and his wife, Perenelle Flamel," said Albus, as the two stood up, greeting with a noble gesture and a smile. "I ask you not to give them too much work; after all, they are a bit elderly," Albus said with a smile, while Perenelle looked at him with a slightly stern expression. The students murmured among themselves, surprised. Many wondered how they could be elderly when they looked as if they were in their 30s or 40s, unaware that they appeared this way thanks to Stephen''s artifacts. After all, both were over 600 years old. The Ravenclaw students, in particular, were excited to learn that the famous Flamels would be their professors. The other students soon began to assume that they were probably Stephen and Wanda''s parents. Though, in reality, they were their grandparents. "Another professor joining us was proposed by the school board," Dumbledore explained. "Seeing the issues with bullying and harassment, especially inter-house fights, it was decided that a professor would take on the role of school counselor as well as a psychologist. Now, everyone, please welcome Professor Natasha Flamel." When everyone saw the new professor, who stood up and nodded, they were stunned by her beauty. No one paid much attention to the fact that she was also part of the Flamel family, except for a few, who were not so dazzled by her charm. "That means your family practically owns half of Hogwarts," Fred whispered mockingly to Harry. "Natasha will be our counselor; that''s great!" Hermione said excitedly, ignoring Fred''s comment. Meanwhile, Stephen, who had finished arguing with his sister, spoke. "We have enough money to donate a whole new Hogwarts. Do you think the board would complain?" he said with a grin. "Sure, sure," Fred replied sarcastically, while the others laughed. "And now, last but not least. Please welcome our new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor," Dumbledore announced, pointing toward a door at the side of the Great Hall as a handsome man entered, wearing an elegant black trench coat that looked quite expensive. Harry, upon seeing the man, was pleasantly surprised and gave him a big smile. "Sirius Black. Although Mr. Black may be a bit busy with his businesses, he has agreed to be a professor at Hogwarts," said Dumbledore, thinking about Black, who greeted everyone with a smile and looked for his seat, which was beside Natasha. When he reached Natasha, he looked at her strangely but continued to act noble in front of the students. Meanwhile, McGonagall couldn''t help but smile upon seeing Sirius among the professors. "Sorry for being late," Sirius said to the other professors after sitting down, to which many simply smiled and told him it was fine. After all, all these professors knew himespecially one in particular who was glaring at him with evident hatred from not too far away. It was none other than Snape, who was very upset with Black''s presence but chose to say nothing for now. "Now, let me give you an important announcement. This year, Quidditch matches, as well as the House Cup, will be canceled," Dumbledore announced, as many students began to complain and wonder why. "Now, now. This year is particularly special because we will be hosting an extraordinary event: the Triwizard Tournament," Albus quickly explained, trying to calm everyone down. Upon hearing this, the students began shouting in excitement, while the professors simply smiled. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 92 - 92: On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters. Additionally or more, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. "A Visit from the Future... Again" [Special] POV Stephen: As the days passed and Loki and Tony adjusted to their new school life, we finally found time to sneak into the restricted section of the library to look for some information. Unfortunately, we found nothing useful. After all, the wizards of this world weren''t exactly looking to travel across universes. Or, to be more precise, they might not even know that alternate universes exist. "This place studies everything like they''re still in ancient times," Tony said, annoyed as he skimmed through magical research on the creation of the world. "Well, their way of thinking is pretty much stuck in the Middle Ages," I replied, recalling all the so-called "magical technology" that existed before I intervened. "Alright. You have classes tomorrow, so it''s better if you go get some rest," I said as I placed the books back on the shelves and got up to leave. "I''m still not used to being a student," Tony said with a sullen face as he also stood up. Loki didn''t say anything, but he nodded in agreement with Tony, just as exhausted as he was. After all, in magical school, all they were learning at the moment was how to make a feather float and turn a stick into a needle. To be honest, that wasn''t exactly useful for the future. But let''s give them the benefit of the doubt. After all, most non-magical schools teach kids how to solve for X, and only about 1% of them might ever use it in real life because they go into a math-related field. After parting ways, I went to rest peacefully, knowing I had things to do the next day. The following day, as I strolled through the corridors after an interesting class with good old Snape, I ran into my brothers again. They both looked utterly exhausted. "What''s wrong?" I asked Tony and Loki, who were usually full of energy and bickering, but now shared a silent alliance of fatigue. "It''s your fault. You never told us you were more popular than you let on," Tony grumbled, recalling how the girls at school constantly stopped him to hear stories about me. "In my case, it''s the Slytherins who keep asking about the old man. So annoying," Loki sighed. As we talked, the three of us suddenly felt something. Being the children of the worldor of magicwe could sense that something had just appeared nearby. Tony, unfamiliar with this kind of sensation, quickly asked, "What is that feeling? It''s like... something that shouldn''t be here just arrived." "Sigh... Again," I muttered, my face showing both exhaustion and irritation at these frequent "visitors." "Are they invaders?" Loki asked, confused. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sort of, but not exactly. Don''t worry, they''re regular customers," I replied, more or less. Just then, we heard the sound of two people running from the very spot where we had felt the disturbance. What we saw was quite interesting. To be precise, it was two girls with an oddly familiar appearance. "You idiot! I told you to look for just a few seconds! How could you lose?" Before the first girl could finish her sentence, she seemed to notice us. She froze in place, staring at us in shock. The other girl also noticed us and stiffened, like a deer caught in headlights. "Just go with it," the first girl whispered to her companionthough, of course, all three of us heard her loud and clear. "Hey there, little brothers! It''s me, Wanda," the first girl said, attempting a ridiculous impression of Wanda. The reason she went with such a weak excuse was that she really did look a lot like Wanda. The only difference was her hair color, which was a mix of silver and blonde. Meanwhile, the girl next to her was the spitting image of Natasha, just younger. Obviously, she lacked that big-sister aura; she even looked quite timid. "A-and I''m Natasha. How are you?" the fake Natasha said, trying to play along. The three of us just stared at them in silence, unsure of what to say. "Why is Natasha younger?" I asked, playing along. This seemed to convince them that their deception had worked, as they both smiled triumphantly. "Brother Stephen, don''t worry. Natasha is just helping me look for something," Wanda said, trying to act naturally, though her discomfort was evident. "I see. You may go on," I said, signaling to Loki and Tony not to say anything. Hearing this, the two girls smiled cheerfully and ran off, looking quite worried. "Are you really not going to ask anything else? Like why they''re wearing Ravenclaw robes if they''re clearly idiots?" Tony asked, watching them go. "Or the fact that they''re terrible liars," added the God of Lies with a smirk. "By the way, who are they? Are they dressed up as Wanda and Nat?" Tony asked, still not fully understanding. "It''s better not to know. Just ignore it," I said as I continued walking. "Stephen!" Just as I was about to go on my way, I heard Wanda''s voice shouting from not too far away as she ran toward us at full speed. "Stephen, I saw a super baby. Help me catch it!" she said excitedly before noticing Tony and Loki. "You two help too! It was flying near McGonagall''s office!" she added, still thrilled. "A super baby?" Tony asked, confused, before quickly looking at me. "Is that what they lost?" he asked in surprise. Just as I was about to say that it was best to stay out of it, Wanda looked behind us and shouted: "Harry, you help too!" she called out to a familiar face hiding behind a pillar. "W-what... I''m not... I mean, umm, well, I can help, s-sis," said "Harry" as he stepped out from behind the pillar. Tony and Loki looked at me again because, obviously, this was not the real Harry. After all, his hair was a different color, and he wasn''t wearing glasses. Wanda, however, didn''t seem to notice. It looked like he had arrived with the other two girls but hid the moment they saw us. Though, of course, I had already sensed him there from the beginningI just chose to ignore him. "Harry, did you leave your fake glasses behind?" Natasha asked, confused, as that was the only thing she seemed to notice. To be precise, this "Harry" was taller than the real one and more muscular. Unlike the real Harry, he seemed well-fed, and his hair. "Fake? Oh, right, I wanted to look good for a date," he replied with a bit more confidence, thinking we hadn''t figured it out. Although, of course, only Wanda hadn''t noticed. "Alright. You search the west wing. You guys, check the north and south, and I''ll go to the courtyard," Wanda said, giving orders before running off. "Well then, Stephen. See you later," said "Harry," making a cool hand gesture. I guess he imagined Harry was that kind of Harry. "Hey, this is getting fun," Tony said with a grin. Sigh. I could only sigh in exhaustion as I tried to ignore everything, but something stopped us again. What we saw this time really surprised us, and well, who wouldn''t be? A baby appeared through a portal, floating upside down. In his hand, he held something everyone at Hogwarts knew: none other than the Sorting Hat. "Hey, you lot, help me!" the Sorting Hat shouted while in the floating baby''s hands. Meanwhile, the baby was giggling cheerfully. "Ha ha ha, daa!" Before we could recover from our shock, another portal opened, and the baby entered it, disappearing before our eyes. In reality, we weren''t surprised by the floating baby. After all, in the magical world, you get used to seeing weird things. What shocked us was the level of magic that baby had. We could tell that the portals had been opened by him unintentionally. Maybe he had just awakened his magic, and it was a bit out of control. "What the hell was that?" Loki asked, trembling slightly at the memory of the magical energy he had just felt. It was as if an avalanche had hit us in the face. "Looks like we''ll have to step in before the castle gets destroyed," Tony said, this time a bit more serious. Meanwhile, I knew I couldn''t ignore whatever was happening, so we followed the magical signature we had just sensed. The three of us ran toward the source of that magical pressure. We arrived at the school courtyard, where we saw the baby sitting on the fountain, staring intently at Wanda, who stood in front of him. Meanwhile, Natasha was behind her, watching the child seriously. Wanda and the baby locked eyes, saying nothing. "Da," the baby said, while Wanda smiled and gave him a thumbs-up. "Then, it''s cool," Wanda said with a smile. It seemed they had understood each other in those few seconds. Meanwhile, the three of us approached, a bit more at ease now that Wanda had "caught" the baby. "You guys, help me, quickly!" the Sorting Hat shouted, lying on the ground, while Wanda "communicated" with the baby. "What are you doing?" I asked as I slowly approached the "nuclear bomb" in front of my sisters. "I''m asking if he reincarnated too, but he said no," Wanda replied as she gently patted the baby''s little head. Meanwhile, Natasha said nothing, remaining serious as she observed the baby. Hearing my voice, the baby quickly looked at me and started smiling while babbling. "Dada, hahaha!" he exclaimed, moving toward me. But since he was on the fountain, he almost fell. Natasha moved quickly and caught him before anything serious happened, though the scare startled the baby, and tears started forming in his eyes. Suddenly, it was as if the apocalypse had begun, as if the world itself was responding. "WaaaaaaH!" The baby''s cry made all of Hogwarts tremble. Honestly, I wouldn''t have been surprised if all of Great Britain had shaken with that magic. The four of us were stunned as we tried to calm the baby. Cracks began appearing in the castle, and nearby animals fled in terror, running away from the surge of magic. "Hey, kid, relax, look!" Tony said, making funny faces at the baby, but it didn''t seem to work. Loki didn''t know what to do either and tried to distract him by making lights with his hands. It was Natasha''s first time holding a child, so she didn''t know how to do it properly. "There, there, little buddy, don''t cry," Wanda said while trying to calm the baby by pulling out sweets from everywhere, but that didn''t work either. "Waaaaah! Dadada!" the baby cried, reaching his little hands toward me as if he wanted me to hold him. Fearing he might destroy the castle, I quickly took him into my arms. Slowly, the baby began to calm down. "Sigh. That was pretty crazy," Tony said, relieved. "Looks like he likes you," Wanda commented with a teasing smile. As I looked at the child, I realized his features seemed quite familiar. I sighed as I recognized them. "Looks like we now know what those idiots are after," I said, watching the baby, who was now reaching for the Sorting Hat. I set him down on the ground so he could play for a bit while I thought about what to do with him. "Hey, don''t leave me with him!" the Sorting Hat complained as the baby stuck his little hand inside. Suddenly, the child pulled out the Sword of Gryffindor. I quickly took it away before he could hurt himself and trigger another apocalyptic cry. "Well, looks like you found the lost sword," Wanda said as she took the sword from me. She stared at it for a few seconds before tossing it aside without interest. "Mm? DADA!" the baby exclaimed, as if he had sensed something, and started moving toward a spot. We watched him, puzzled, until we also felt that same energymuch stronger this time. A portal appeared in front of the baby, and a pair of male hands emerged from it. We couldn''t see who they belonged to, but they grabbed the baby and lifted him into the portal. Before disappearing, chains shot out, capturing three figures. "Waaa! We''ve been caught!" the fake Natasha cried, trembling in fear. "Damn it! I have nothing to do with these two idiots," the fake Harry complained, an unfortunate collateral victim. "Ha ha ha! If I''m going to hell, you''re coming with me," the fake Wanda shouted, mocking Harry. The three were dragged into the portal. "You arrived a bit late," I said, annoyed, knowing I should have acted sooner. "When you have a family full of troublemakers and idiots, try keeping an eye on everyone," a male voice replied from the portal before it closed. "Damn it," I muttered as I turned around, seeing the confused expressions on Wanda and Natasha''s faces. "What was that?" Natasha asked, still processing what had just happened. Not wanting to hide too much and knowing they would find out eventually, I answered: "A visit from the future. It''s best not to pay attention to them. It''s not the first time." Natasha, being quite smart, stayed thoughtful for a few seconds. Her expression changed from confused to happy, then to excited, and finally to terrified. It was strange to see something like that in her. Wanda, on the other hand, just looked more confused than anything. "What was that magic from earlier?" Harry asked, arriving out of breath as he saw us. We all turned to look at our familiar Harry. "Harry, you need to work out more. You don''t want your son looking more muscular than you," Wanda said, giving him a slap on the back. Harry was confused by his sister''s comment. In any case, it seemed I would have to explain this to Dumbledore. Dealing with this family was already enough work. With a tired smile, I walked toward the headmaster''s office. "Wait The other guy is me Damn it," I said, walking away in a foul mood. .-------- Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 93 - 93: Journey to Another World P.1 [Special] On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters or more. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. Special: Journey to Another World P.1 [Special] "Are you sure the headmaster won''t notice we''re experimenting near the school?" Tony asked as he connected the last cables to a large machine we had hidden in the Forbidden Forest. "Don''t worry, Headmaster Dumbledore is my friend," Wanda said, pounding her chest confidently. Obviously, I would love to see Dumbledore''s face upon hearing that. "Alright. Either way, we have a teacher watching us," I said, pointing at Natasha, who stood behind us. "Stop talking and turn on the damn machine already," Loki said, urging us to stop chatting. "Are you sure it works?" Natasha asked, not very convinced. "Of course it will work, I made it myself," Tony replied while the others looked annoyed. "And with a little help from the wizards," he added, pointing at Loki and me. "The only problem will be finding our destination. But we''ll be able to reopen the gate from the other side with this," Tony said as he pulled out some old watches covered in runes that stood out quite a bit. "And I didn''t even get you anything," I said, taking one of the watches while mocking him. "Seriously, don''t lose them. With these, you can come back here. If not, we''ll have to search for you wherever you end up," Tony said seriously, to which I quickly cast a spell so the watch wouldn''t be able to get away from us. "Done," I said as the others stored their enchanted watches. "Sometimes I forget how useful magic can be. Can it make a bag of peanuts appear?" Tony commented, distracted from his work. "Just do it already, I want to see what''s so fun about another universe," Wanda said, eager to explore. "Alright. Let''s go," Tony said as he activated the machine. The machine was a kind of gate filled with runes and cables connected to the magical arc reactor we had created. When it was activated, the runes began to glow, and the gate transformed into a blue portal. "Told you, easy," Tony said proudly, seeing that the gate remained stable without any failure. "Before we go in, did you test it with other species?" Natasha asked. "Yes. Ten mice were sent, and all returned... Well, nine came back complete," Tony said, walking to the front of the gate. "What happened to the other one?" I asked, intrigued. "That''s why I used the word ''complete,''" Tony replied, making us all nervous. "It had bite marks, so obviously it was attacked. Don''t you trust me?" To which we all shook our heads, making it clear that we didn''t. "Tsk. Cowards," he muttered, annoyed. "Get in position, we''re all going together," he ordered, signaling us to move closer. Reluctantly, we obeyed and stood side by side. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ready? Initiating," Tony said, then pressed his pocket watch. The portal quickly sucked us in. Immediately, we felt a mix of sensations similar to when using a Portkey, Apparating, or traveling through Floo Powder, but all at once. When the journey ended, we were disoriented. Tony was lying on the ground, and Loki was vomiting not far away. Wanda and Natasha clung to each other, trying to contain their nausea, while I knelt down, trying to recover. After a few seconds, we managed to regain our composuremore or less. "That was horrible," Wanda complained, holding her stomach, clearly on the verge of throwing up like Loki. "Hey, at least we made it," Tony said, though he still looked quite pale. Loki remained silent, probably not wanting to push his luck. "Where are we?" Natasha asked as we looked around. "Looks like a forest next to a cemetery," I replied, noticing some graves not far away. "This place feels so creepy and cold," Tony commented, looking around with discomfort. "Maybe it''s the dark magic being used not far from here," Wanda said, pointing in a direction. I had also noticed it since we arrived, but I needed to recover before saying anything. "Let''s investigate," Wanda said, quickly taking the initiative. "We''re going toward wherever they''re performing a sacrifice or something?" Tony asked, seeing that the rest of us were following Wanda. "Of course we are. Why? Are you not coming?" Natasha asked, reminding him that we needed information about where we were. "Of course I''m coming! I was just asking," Tony said, hurrying to catch up. When we reached Wanda, she was hiding behind some bushes, observing something in the distance. "Something interesting?" Tony asked as he approached. "See for yourself," Wanda replied, pointing at what she was looking at. "Harry?" Tony murmured, surprised at what was in front of him. "More like a Harry from another universe," I corrected, observing the same thing they were. In front of us was Harry Potter, held by a statue, while Voldemort delivered a villainous monologue. "...Now I can touch you," Voldemort said, placing a finger on Harry''s forehead. Harry began screaming in pain from the contact. "Aaaaaah!" Harry screamed, while Voldemort seemed to strangely enjoy the moment. "This is pretty weird, even for me," Loki commented, surprising everyone in the cemetery. And, of course, after speaking, he was now standing right next to Voldemort. The Dark Lord tensed upon hearing someone suddenly appear beside him. "Well, villains in stories have to act a little weird to show their madness," I said, appearing next to Lucius Malfoy, who quickly pointed his wand at me. "Looks like he''s dead," Natasha said, checking on Cedric without anyone noticing when she got there. "That''s too bad. Even though I didn''t like his father, he was a good guy," Wanda said, appearing right next to Harry, who looked at her confused, not knowing what was happening. "Hello, little brother. Looks like in this world, you''re much weaker," she added, looking at Harry and confusing him even more. "Hey, you guys need to teach me how to appear so cool," Tony said as he walked into the cemetery, emerging from the bushes. Of course, he caught attention when his body was suddenly covered by a runic armor, fully protecting him. Though it wasn''t nanotechnology, his suit had come from the expandable pouch on his collar. "Who the hell are you?" Voldemort said, annoyed that we had just interrupted his big moment. "Let''s finish this quickly," Loki said as he launched the first attack at a Death Eater. Seeing this, the Death Eaters began attacking us from all sides. Tony, in his armor, simply dodged the killing curses, and when they hit him, they just disappeared. Loki, on the other hand, seemed to be having fun using all kinds of offensive magic. After all, the Asgardian magic he had learned was mostly illusion-based, and now, with more destructive abilities, he was excited. Meanwhile, Wanda caught a Death Eater and used him to strike others before tossing him into the center of the graveyard. Natasha, on her part, simply walked over to Harry to free him. As for me, I looked at Lucius with a smile. "I''ve been wanting to do this for a while," I said as I dodged his point-blank spells and punched him with several strength glyphs on my fist, knocking him unconscious and possibly killing him. After the chaos, which only lasted a few seconds, we were all standing while Voldemort glared at us furiously, even with a bit of wariness. During the fight, he had done nothing. Maybe he wanted to assess our weaknesses, or perhaps he just didn''t care about his Death Eaters. "You ignorant fools!" he shouted angrily. "Now that I''ve been resurrected, your fight is useless," he declared, quickly flying up into the sky. "Hey, the Dark Lord is running away," Tony said as he watched him. "Maybe we scared him," Wanda said, pointing both hands to catch him. Suddenly, Voldemort stopped mid-air, trapped by a red energy. "Got him," Wanda said as she made a gesture, throwing him to the ground. Voldemort plummeted toward us. Seeing him coming straight at us, we had to jump aside to avoid being crushed. After he crashed, we all glared at Wanda. "Idiot, couldn''t you throw him farther away?" I said as I approached her to hit her, though Natasha stopped methough she also seemed like she wanted to. "Sorry. I thought he could withstand more," Wanda said with a fake apology. "Hey, did you kill him?" Loki asked as we peeked into the large crater left by the impact, observing the dying Dark Lord. "I don''t think so. He''s still immortal," I replied as we saw him barely breathing. "Who are you guys?" Harry finally asked, snapping out of his shock and glancing toward the crater where Voldemort lay. "We''re your siblings," Wanda quickly said, confusing Harry even more. "Idiot! You can''t mess with the timeline," Loki quickly said, looking around as if expecting something. "Idiot, that only applies when time traveling, not when traveling to another universe," I said, looking at him with annoyance. "Well, kid, technically, we''re from another world where you are our brother," Tony replied casually as Natasha approached Harry to heal his wounds, somewhat roughly. At first, Harry rejected the potions, but after seeing Natasha''s serious expression, he obediently took them. "My siblings?" Harry asked, still confused but starting to understand. "In this world, I don''t have siblings," Harry said, a bit sad as he watched his wounds begin to heal. "Right, Cedric. You have to help him," he suddenly said, running toward his companion''s body. We looked at each other, unsure how to respond. When Harry reached Cedric, he looked at us, expecting an answer. I approached Harry and spoke softly. "I''m sorry, Harry. We were too late. Cedric is dead," I said, trying to console him so he wouldn''t feel too guilty. "But you guys are strong. Can''t you do anything?" he asked, desperate. "I''m sorry, Harry. Even though we have different abilities, none of us can do anything," Wanda said gently as she approached. "Why? It''s my fault. I... I..." Harry began crying as Wanda hugged him. Natasha also approached, joining the hug. The three men didn''t know what to do, but Natasha''s stern look forced us to approach and give Harry some reassuring pats on the back. After a few minutes, Harry managed to pull himself together, though he looked embarrassed for crying in front of strangers. "I''m fine now. I... have to take Cedric back to his father," he said, looking at his companion''s body. "Alright. We''re heading there anyway. I want to see if this world''s Hogwarts is the same as ours," Wanda said cheerfully, giving Harry a pat on the back. It seemed they quickly grew attached to this Harry. Especially Wanda and Natasha. Well, I don''t blame them. This Harry looks the same age as ours but seems skinnier and lacking love. It''s hard to leave him alone. Even Loki, who had intervened first, seemed more suspicious than usual. Just when Harry was about to try using the cup to return, we stopped him. "Wait, Harry. I don''t want to travel like that again," Wanda said, stopping him. Immediately, all eyes turned to me. "Sigh... I suppose in this universe, I can break the rules without a problem," I said as I deactivated the cup''s portkey and tossed it to Harry. Then, I tied up Voldemort and his snake with anti-magic chains and seals to prevent their escape and asked Wanda to carry them with us. Finally, I created a portal that directly connected to this world''s lively Hogwarts. We calmly stepped through while the students looked at us in surprise. .... Thank You for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 94 - 94: Journey to Another World Pt.2 [Special] On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters. Additionally or more, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. Special: Journey to Another World Pt.2 [Special] Suddenly, upon seeing us arrive with a bound Voldemort and a floating corpse, everyone fell silent. They stared at us, not understanding what was happening. "My son!" Amos Diggory shouted as he saw his son being gently lowered to the ground, where he lay motionless. He rushed over, crying, and held him in his arms. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t help him. Voldemort killed him," Harry quickly said, pointing at the half-dead Dark Lord. At the mention of that name, everyone in the stands began screaming in fear and tried to flee the area. "Silence!" Dumbledore''s voice resonated throughout the place, making everyone calm down. Meanwhile, I turned to Loki and whispered something to him. He nodded and vanished without anyone noticing. "Harry, you need medical attention. Please head to the infirmary," Dumbledore said as he approached, looking at us intently. "He feels different," Wanda murmured as she observed him. We also noticed that he kept his hand near his wand, eyeing us and Voldemort with suspicion. "I''m fine. I took some healing potions they gave me," Harry quickly said, wanting to stay and see what would happen with Voldemort. "Who might you be?" Dumbledore asked with a fake smile as he carefully observed us. I just sighed as I realized something. "We''re Harry''s siblings," Wanda answered impulsively, but Natasha quickly stopped her. She seemed to have understood something as well. She wasn''t SHIELD''s best spy for nothing. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, we''re Harry''s maternal relatives. We came from America," Natasha said calmly while Dumbledore continued analyzing us. "Very well. I''m sorry, then, but you will have to be questioned regarding young Diggory''s death and the abduction of an unknown man who is now half-dead," Dumbledore said as people in the stands exchanged confused glances, not entirely understanding. "He''s not an unknown man, he''s Voldemort! He killed Cedric!" Harry shouted, clearly frustrated. "Poppy, please take Harry to the infirmary and check if he''s under the Imperius Curse," Dumbledore ordered as the nurse quickly moved into action, looking somewhat confused. "This man is not Voldemort. I have fought Voldemort for years," Dumbledore told the audience, who began to calm down and looked at us with suspicion. "Oh, I just realized it," Wanda said, touching her head. "Took you long enough," Tony teased with a sarcastic smile. Meanwhile, Dumbledore gestured to Fudge to have his Aurors arrest us. "So the plan is to blame us for Cedric''s death and then free Voldemort so the war can start again?" Tony asked, looking at Dumbledore with disdain. "As I said, that poor man is not Voldemort. And regarding young Diggory''s death, you must be questioned to determine if you''re guilty," Dumbledore replied coldly, keeping his gaze fixed on us. "Loki, did you catch him?" I asked into the air, and in response, Loki appeared from the stands with a sword pointed at "Mad-Eye" Moody''s throat. "He tried to escape the moment he saw his master half-dead," Loki said as he walked toward the center of the place with the supposed professor. Upon seeing this, Dumbledore quickly drew his wand and aimed it at us, as did the Aurors. "Taking one of my professors hostage does not make you seem more innocent," Dumbledore said seriously, seemingly ready to cast a spell. Meanwhile, the people in the stands began to fear once again for what was happening, but something caught everyone''s attention. It was then that "Mad-Eye" Moody began to change. It seemed that the Polyjuice Potion was wearing off. He fully returned to his true form, and several recognized him immediately. "Barty Crouch Jr?!" Fudge shouted in confusion. Meanwhile, Voldemort began to wake up, completely in pain. "Damned! Damn bastards, I''ll kill you! Filthy mudbloods!" he shouted, trying to move or use magic, but nothing happened. Now, everyone looked at Dumbledore, waiting to see what he would say. But he seemed to be calculating his next move... which was ruined by his "companion." "Dumbledore, you fool! These brats ruined everything! It''s all a disaster!" Voldemort shouted, glaring at the headmaster. Upon hearing this, everyone understood that Dumbledore knew the man and that they somehow had a plan together. Sigh "What an idiot. If you had stayed unconscious a little longer, you might have gotten away, Tom," Dumbledore said, annoyed, as all eyes turned to him. The place fell into complete silence after this unexpected turn of events. "Did you wake up Voldy?" Tony asked, looking at me. I just gave him a smile. "Now comes a villain monologue, right?" Wanda said, watching Dumbledore with interest. "We''re not in a movie or a comic," Natasha interjected, shaking her head. But what followed left her completely silent. "Oh, what does it matter... It seems everything has failed," Dumbledore said, standing tall and still holding his wand, though this time he wasn''t aiming at anyone in particular. "Tom was supposed to revive and restart his war for blood purity," he began his monologue, looking at Voldemort with disdain. "Then, under my guidance, the ''Boy Who Lived'' would join the fight against those ideals. He would form an army, and to sustain it, a lot of money would be needed." Everyone listened intently, shocked. "And then, simply, the ''Boy Who Lived'' would die at Voldemort''s hands, who would easily destroy his army. At that point, I would disappear from England, leaving Voldemort to rule the magical world." "And what did you gain from all this?" McGonagall asked furiously. "The money the army wouldn''t be able to use. Do you understand, Minerva? After so many years protecting this filthy place, I just wanted to retire peacefully on a paradise island," he said with a sarcastic smile. "But you''re Dumbledore! You should be rich! You should protect us!" shouted Molly Weasley from a distance. "Protect you? For what? To be watched all the time because you fear my power? I don''t even have full control over my own school," Dumbledore said with annoyance. "And after all these years, did I receive any payment for it? My money ran out a long time ago." "Ah, I see... You spent it on illegal potions, right?" I said, understanding the strange sensation I had while seeing him. His body also seemed out of sync with his magic. "That''s right, young one," he replied calmly, not caring that I had just exposed him. "Now I see how easily you''ve broken my plan of so many years." "No. We literally just arrived," Wanda said, though Dumbledore didn''t seem to hear her and continued talking. "From the beginning, I controlled young Weasley so that Potter would befriend him and later join the blood traitors in the war," he said while Molly Weasley stood in shock. "You... controlled my son?!" Molly screamed, trying to lunge at Dumbledore, but her husband stopped her, reminding her that he was still a powerful wizard. "Yes, but as an excuse, the following year I made Harry save your daughter. That way, they would fall in love, and you could receive some leftover coins after Harry''s death," he said as though it were a noble act. "Excuse me?! Putting our daughter in danger?! We don''t want that money!" Arthur Weasley shouted, furious. He even began to question if Harry''s closeness to his family had just been part of a plan. "I tried to make Harry feel at home in the magical world. I even brought people who had cared for him as a child so I wouldn''t feel as guilty for his death," Dumbledore continued, as if justifying his actions. "I even sent Fudge to Azkaban so that Sirius Black would see the diary and escape to reunite with his godson." "Liars!" Harry yelled, who had arrived a while ago and overheard everything, shocked. "This feels like a movie," Wanda said, eating popcorn and offering some to the others. "It doesn''t matter anymore. I have nothing to lose, Harry," Dumbledore said with fake sadness. Then he raised his wand and pointed it at us. "Fiendfyre!" A fire spell shot from his wand, but I opened a portal to the sea, redirecting it. "Expelliarmus!" Harry shouted, easily disarming him. Well, at least this weakened version of Dumbledore. The aurors quickly captured him while Fudge sighed. "Albus, what foolishness have you done..." Fudge said, looking at the defeated headmaster. "Thank you for catching Voldemort. He almost started a war where many would die," Dumbledore said, shaking our hands with a professional air. Then he ordered the aurors to capture Voldemort. "Idiots, I''m immortal! I''ll return. There''s no one who can stop me!" Voldemort shouted. "True, that," I said while opening a portal and several dark objects fell to the ground in front of us. "Harry, come here for a second," I signaled to the confused boy. "What''s going on?" he asked, approaching. "This is going to hurt a bit, but you have a Horcrux on your forehead, and I''m going to remove it," I explained calmly. "Horcrux?" Harry asked, confused. "That''s impossible. We need a professional," McGonagall quickly said, rejecting the idea. "It''s fine, it won''t harm Harry. It will just hurt a little," I replied, but Harry spoke before she could. "Do it," he said with determination. Without further ado, I hit his forehead. Black smoke began to pour from his scar, accompanied by a high-pitched scream. Harry gritted his teeth, enduring the pain without letting out a single cry. When it was over, his scar was gone, along with the fragment of Voldemort''s soul. With a flick of my hand, a portal appeared, and from inside, I pulled out the Sorting Hat. "What''s going on, boy? I don''t recognize you..." said the hat, but I ignored it and pulled out the Sword of Gryffindor. "The Sword of Gryffindor! Impossible!" McGonagall exclaimed, surprised. "Well, Professor, I''m also a Gryffindor," I said with a smile. "And so am I," Wanda added. "Here, Harry. Use this sword to destroy every Horcrux, including the snake," I said, pointing to the dark objects. Harry wasted no time. With anger from all the years of suffering, he began to destroy each of the Horcruxes, while we protected him. ------------------ Thank you for reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work via Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope I can count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 95 - 95: “Journey to Another World p.3” [especial] On my Patreon, you''ll find over 20 advanced chapters or more. Additionally, between 5 and 7 chapters are uploaded weekly. Keep in mind that once the free English version catches up to the Spanish version, chapters will no longer be uploaded daily and will instead be released 2 or 3 times a week. "Journey to Another World p.3" [especial] Then there was the last Horcrux, which was the snake Nagini. Although I knew she was a maledictus girl, there was nothing that could be done. Especially since she had already been tainted by Voldemort''s dark magic, so now she was like some sort of inferius, as she had been dead for years. Harry also dealt with Nagini, and at that moment Voldemort began turning to ashes in front of everyone. "Poor snake for having a bad owner," said Wanda. "It was a zombie snake, so now she can finally rest," I said, calming her down. After the chaos that ensued, the Ministry sent everyone home to clean up the place, while the newspapers started writing their new most popular edition. We were about to leave, but Wanda started bothering us by wanting to see the differences between this world and ours, as she felt Dumbledore and Voldemort were quite weak. All the students had to go home while the professors were investigated to ensure there wasn''t another one allied with Dumbledore. In the meantime, Dumbledore would be sent to trial to uncover what else he had done. Meanwhile, the Weasley family asked to speak with Harry for a moment, so we waited on the side. We watched as Harry talked with Mr. and Mrs. Weasley, as well as Ron, who had a guilty look on his face. Meanwhile, I was staring at a beautiful blonde who, in my world, was supposed to be my girlfriend, but here we were simply strangers. So when I return to our home, I''ll call her to hear how her day went. "If you keep staring like that, I''ll tell our Fleur, and even though she''s from another world, it''s very likely she''ll hit you," Wanda said, teasing. I just looked at her annoyed and pushed her aside. After a while, Mrs. Weasley gave Harry a big hug, and they left with their family, while he came back to us. "What happened?" asked Wanda, the gossip. "Nothing. They explained that they felt guilty for never realizing they were forcing me to be friends with the Weasley family. And it seems that Ron was only controlled the first year, but I never paid attention because I wanted him to be my friend. They told me that, if I wanted, we could start our friendship from scratch," Harry said, summarizing their conversation. "But I told them it was okay. Ron was with me when we almost died many times. He was my friend," he added with a smile. "Now that I think about it, what happened to Hermione? I didn''t see her anywhere," said Wanda, looking among the students getting on the train. "Hermione? Do you mean Hermione Granger?" Harry asked, confused. "She was our friend in first year after we saved her from a troll. But one day, she suddenly told me everything was fake and apologized. The last I heard of her was that she joined a magical school in America," Harry said, remembering an old friend. "I see, she was also being controlled. And when she realized it, she escaped as far as possible," I said, understanding what had happened. "Well, she''s smart, so she did the right thing," said Natasha with a smile. "So, what will you do now?" Tony asked Harry. "I have to go back to my aunt and uncle''s," Harry said, resigned and a little sad. "Well, how about we go with you? I never met your aunt and uncle," Wanda said quickly. "Didn''t they say they were my siblings in another universe?" Harry asked, confused. "In our universe, your uncle was imprisoned for abuse, and your aunt ran away to another country for fear that the wizards of the magical world would find out they were abusing the Boy Who Lived," I explained calmly while urging everyone to enter the portal I created right in front of Harry''s house. Harry was completely stunned by what he heard, but followed us to his house. By the way, we needed them to bring their things, as the house-elves from Hogwarts would take care of sending everything. Harry took the lead, a bit shy, as he rang the doorbell of his own house. After a while, hearing footsteps behind the door, a fat man with a very unfriendly face opened it. "Who? Ah, it''s you, kid. What are you doing here, and who are all these people?" he asked angrily when he saw Harry. "Well, it seems things don''t change no matter the different worlds," I said as I stepped forward before Harry could say anything. Meanwhile, Vernon, standing at the door, tried to prevent us from entering, but with a small push from me, he flew and crashed into the wall. "Who are you? You can''t enter my house! I''ll call the police!" shouted Petunia when she saw her husband barely able to breathe from the blow. "It''s funny. Now that the magical world knows that the great Dumbledore controlled you to abuse him, I''m sure everyone will feel sympathy for you. So when they find out how your uncle treats you, I don''t think they''ll take it very well," I said, looking at Harry, and the rest of us entered. "Are you from that world? You''re not supposed to be here! Go away!" shouted Vernon, recovering. "Why don''t we just kill them?" asked Loki, annoyed. "Nah. Let him go to prison like his counterpart. But this time, he can go with his wife too," I responded calmly as I pulled out my phone, but then I realized that the people I know here don''t know me, and there are no magical cell phones. "Well, Wanda, do your thing. Let them surrender on their own," I said, as Wanda quickly obeyed. Petunia and Vernon looked terrified. A couple of days later, they were arrested, while their son was sent to live with his paternal aunt. Harry was put under the care of none other than Sirius Black, now free. After Dumbledore''s trial, which was conducted quickly, and in which he confessed everything he had done "obviously with Wanda''s help, who forced him to tell the truth," it was discovered that Sirius had ended up in prison as part of Albus''s plan. He convinced the Potter couple to change the guardian to Peter Pettigrew, while knowing that he was the spy, as he was sending him to inform Voldemort about all the plans. It also helped that, among the Death Eaters who had died in the cemetery, Peter Pettigrew was the only one still alive, although now he was missing an entire arm instead of just a finger, like before. A statement was quickly issued declaring Sirius free of all charges and asking him to present himself to receive an apology. Sirius felt it was a trap, but Harry convinced him otherwise. So, several days later, we all accompanied him to the Ministry, where he was given a considerable sum of money and an apology. Sirius only accepted because, as a free man, he could legally have Harry living with him. As we walked through the Ministry, Wanda commented: "Did you all realize that everyone here is pretty... weak?" "Even when we made quite a lot of noise in the magical world, no one came to check on what we were doing," I replied, realizing. "Now that you mention it, even the friends of the grandparents don''t exist here," added Natasha, who wanted to find out if the grandparents were still alive here, only to be surprised that they weren''t. "Well, now that the tour is over, it''s time to head back," said Tony, stretching as if he were tired. "Yeah, this place has low mana. It feels uncomfortable," said Loki, also eager to return. "Are you leaving already?" asked Harry, somewhat depressed by our departure. "That''s right, kid, it''s time to go home. Our job here is done," said Tony, patting him on the shoulder. "It was fun, Harry. Now you know you have a bunch of crazy siblings running around," said Wanda with a smile. "You''re the craziest," replied Natasha, offended. "Well, Harry and Sirius of this world, it was a pleasure," I said while waving to them, and Tony activated the return portal. "Thanks for being my siblings for a few days," Harry quickly said, to which we all waved goodbye with a smile before disappearing into the portal. Meanwhile, Sirius, who had been silent the whole time, approached Harry and patted him on the back. "Having siblings is great. Maybe you should find yourself a wife and have kids, Padfoot," said Harry, leaving Sirius frozen, who simply shook his head. In the Forbidden Forest, where we had left the traveling machine, we met Dumbledore, my grandparents, and Harry, who seemed to be waiting for us or perhaps had just arrived. "What the hell is this and where did you come from?!" shouted Grandma, angry when she saw us appear. But she was silenced by Wanda''s scream. "Grandma!" she said as she ran to hug her, leaving the grandma confused. Natasha also approached to hug her, as well as Grandpa. I looked at the twins and signaled them to join in. We all hugged the grandparents. Although we didn''t show it, knowing that they had died in the other world affected us a lot. Harry, not understanding what was happening, happily joined the family hug. By the way, he was here because he understood the machine better than anyone, and they brought him here after finding it but not finding us. Wanda broke the hug when she saw Dumbledore standing aside, waiting patiently. "Dumby, here you are. If you turn evil in this world, I''ll kick your ass," said Wanda, showing Dumbledore her fists, who looked at her with a mischievous smile. "Then I''ll behave. I don''t want you and your family to hit me. I''m pretty old," Dumbledore replied with a smile. "Although, for now, I''ll ask you to store your... machine. It''s very close to the school, and it could be dangerous for the students," he added before letting my grandparents take care of watching over us. While we dismantled the machine, the men worked while Wanda told Grandma about our adventure. "So, everyone was weak and Dumbledore was an addict. We even had to save Harry again in that world," Wanda said, excited. "Hey, you don''t save me all the time," replied Harry, annoyed. "Voldemort parasite, first year. Basilisk, second year," I said, not taking my eyes off my work. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The fat rat and Sirius, even though he wasn''t guilty, third year. Oh, and also when you fell to the dementors, and we almost wiped them out," added Wanda, remembering when she and Stephen got angry. "Didn''t you have a Death Eater attack during the Quidditch games?" asked Tony, mocking. "In that one, I defended myself," Harry quickly replied. "You defended yourself from the ones capturing the culprits," said Loki while continuing to dismantle part of the machine. "Stop bothering your brother," intervened Grandma Perenelle, smiling as she saw how we got along. "Although, Nico, maybe we should put more protections around Harry," she added, somewhat concerned about Harry''s chaotic life at Hogwarts. Harry, hearing this, muttered under his breath while we all laughed. Once we finished dismantling everything, we returned to the castle. By the way, yes, we were all punished; even Natasha didn''t escape. Something that made Sirius laugh when he found out, although when Natasha looked at him, he shut up and, like a scared child, ran off. ---------- Thank you for reading! Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! Chapter 96 - 96: "From Counselor to Tamer of Lunatics" -------------- Natasha was sitting in her office, massaging her temple as she watched her siblings, who were sitting in front of her for different reasons. Or rather, for one reason that united all five of them: they had been caught doing foolish things, and now they were there to speak with her, the counselor, and receive their punishment. "So?" Natasha asked, looking at the group of idiots in front of her. "In my defense, I had everything under control," Tony said, trying to justify himself, but the others simply looked away, either out of embarrassment or fear. "Having everything under control means throwing a party right after joining Ravenclaw, smuggling alcohol for minors, and ending up with most of the students drunk, some of them running around the castle in their underwear?" Natasha replied, looking at him like he was a complete idiot. "Professor Filius Flitwick ended up in the hospital wing after seeing the chaos in his house. I hope you''re prepared for your punishment." Natasha looked at the others, who were trying to suppress their laughter as they listened to Natasha''s scolding of Tony. "What are you idiots laughing about?" she said angrily, watching as the others covered their mouths until her furious gaze landed on Loki, who flinched slightly. "Attempting a coup on the first day of classes doesn''t seem like something funny. Especially when you convinced most of your classmates to ''end Dumbledore''s tyranny'' and embarrassingly failed right at the door of his office," Natasha said as she massaged her forehead, feeling her patience running thin. "And you, Wanda, what reason did you have to help him with such stupidity?" "Ha, ha, I just wanted to see how he failed," Wanda replied, grinning. "Hey!" Loki protested. "I only failed because of the old man''s intervention." "Yeah, you failed miserably when Grandpa Nicolas came out of the office," Wanda said, shrugging. "Tsk..." Loki stopped arguing, accepting defeat. While Loki and Wanda marched ahead with the Slytherin "army," Nicolas Flamel stepped out of Dumbledore''s office just in time to see them. In an instant, everyone froze, but when Loki and Wanda tried to flee, they were quickly caught by their grandfather. "What idiots. Isn''t that right, Harry?" Stephen, covered in paint, said to Harry, who was even more stained and had his head down. Sigh "I still don''t understand what you two did. Can you explain it?" Natasha asked, looking at the two colorful Gryffindors. "We declared war on Hufflepuff with paint guns," Stephen said calmly, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. Natasha was stunned for a moment, then looked at Harry for a more detailed explanation. "Harry, explain!" she said, annoyed, staring at him. "Y-yes. After dinner, Professor McGonagall called Stephen..." Harry started, glancing at Stephen. "When he came back to the Gryffindor common room looking upset, he told the twins to get ready to declare war on Hufflepuff. Many Gryffindors thought it would be fun and joined easily." "Then I was sent as a messenger to declare war and deliver the paint guns that Stephen had transfigured. After agreeing on a time in the courtyard, we all met there. But while we were shooting, Grandma Perenelle arrived and caught Stephen before he could react. Then Stephen grabbed me so he wouldn''t be the only one punished, since the others ran away as soon as they saw Grandma," Harry finished, resigned. "Ugh! I missed the war. But why against Hufflepuff?" Wanda asked, regretting following Loki. "Well, we sent messengers to the other houses, but they were busy. Also, Hufflepuff always joins any nonsense for fun," Stephen answered. Meanwhile, Harry was visibly upset since Stephen dragged him into the punishment so he wouldn''t be the only one caught. "So, you got upset because McGonagall told you that you had matured and weren''t acting like a fool anymore? And that led you to do something stupid?" Natasha asked, looking at him tiredly, already knowing what had happened. She had overheard the conversation between Stephen and McGonagall as she passed by. Ahem... "Of course not," Stephen said, avoiding Natasha''s gaze with embarrassment. "Well. Obviously, everyone is punished. Loki and Wanda will have to assist Professor Snape. Tony will be Professor Flitwick''s assistant, while Harry and Stephen will help Professor McGonagall for a month," Natasha said, looking at her siblings with annoyance. "Now get out of here before I hit you." The five of them immediately stood up and ran toward the door. Natasha was starting to regret accepting this job. While she was normally the counselor, she was also in charge of the problem students, as they caused the most work for the teachers. Thanks to her, the staff could do their tasks with more peace of mind. Although little did she know, the problem students would be her own siblings. While sitting in her office, she heard some knocks on the door. "Come in," Natasha said, wondering what was going on now since it was quite late. "Sorry, Miss Flamel, I''ve brought another problematic student," McGonagall said, not fully entering, holding someone by the ear. "That''s fine, come in," Natasha replied, sighing as she wondered who the next idiot causing noise had arrived at Hogwarts. However, she quickly found out when Professor McGonagall entered, dragging her "prisoner." "Professor McGonagall, you know I''m an advisor to students, not professors," Natasha said, watching Sirius Black with an annoyed expression as he was pushed toward her. "That''s true, but I was told you''re the only one who can make Mr. Black behave," McGonagall replied with a smile. Sigh "What did he do?" Natasha asked, already irritated. "He put a stink bomb in Professor Snape''s office as a welcome gift," McGonagall said, pushing Sirius toward Natasha. "So, good luck, Mr. Black. Oh, and I''m happy you''re back at Hogwarts," she added before leaving, leaving Sirius and Natasha in the office. Natasha slowly rose from her chair, causing Sirius to take several steps back with concern. "Hey, hey, wait. Torture has been banned at Hogwarts for years!" Sirius exclaimed, starting to sweat. "Yes, but you''re not a student... Professor Black," Natasha said as she advanced toward him with a dark smile. Outside Natasha''s office, screams of pain were heard for several minutes. Professor Snape, who was about to enter and confront Sirius, stopped. After hearing the screams, he decided someone else was already taking care of making him suffer enough for the day, so he simply left. Meanwhile, the Flamel siblings were returning to their respective common rooms after their meeting with Natasha. Along the way, they chatted, laughing. "So, you were excited because your daddy''s coming, and you wanted to take over the school for him?" Stephen said, teasing Loki. "Of course not, you idiot! I just thought it would be fun to mess with our new ''ruler,''" Loki replied, visibly annoyed. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And you, Stephen? Did you act like a child just because they told you that you had matured?" Tony intervened, massaging his head, already feeling the effects of the hangover. "Well, I may have gotten a little upset, but it wasn''t because of that... It was because I hadn''t done something crazy in a while," Stephen said, walking calmly with a smile. "Now that I think about it, the new ''slaves'' told some stories from when you joined Hogwarts," Loki said, referring to their classmates as if they were subjects rather than equals. "True. What was the title they gave you?" Tony asked, trying to remember what his drunken classmates had mentioned. "Dark Prince," Wanda replied, laughing at Stephen. "Shut up, Dementor extinguisher," Stephen said, annoyed by his old title. Although he shared the same nickname as Wanda, he knew it bothered her more because it didn''t sound as "cool." "Tsk. Looks like we''ll have to make a name for ourselves before getting a new title," Tony commented, looking at Loki, who nodded, thinking the same. Both remembered that Harry already had his own title, the most famous of all: "The Boy Who Lived." "Although for me, it''ll be easy to get back my title as the god of pranks," Loki said, beginning to strategize in his mind. "Oh, weren''t you going for the Prince of Asgard title first?" Stephen asked mockingly. "We don''t even know if Asgard exists here," Loki replied, visibly irritated. "So, will Tony be Iron Man again or change to Magic Man?" Wanda said, laughing with the others. "Still debating whether I should reclaim the title of philanthropist, millionaire, playboy... or Iron Man," Tony said, speaking proudly. "Narcissist will be first then," Wanda replied. "Mr. Sarcasm or Problem Inventor," Stephen added, recalling the nicknames some people had given Tony. "Tsk. You guys are just jealous," Tony said, separating from the group to head to the Ravenclaw common room. Loki also veered off toward his room. Meanwhile, Wanda, Harry, and Stephen continued together toward the Gryffindor common room. As soon as they entered, they saw their classmates covered in paint, cleaning themselves while laughing and recounting their "heroic" acts in battle. Upon seeing Stephen, everyone greeted him and mentioned they should do it again another day. Of course, after cleaning up the mess, everyone retired to their rooms, exhausted from the long day. ----------------- Thank you for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 97 - 97: "Sirius'' First Class" As all the fourth-year students waited for their new Defense Against the Dark Arts professor, Harry was quite excited, as it would be Sirius'' first class. Sirius, walking proudly, entered the classroom under the gaze of all the students. "Alright, everyone, no need for introductions since I''ve been in the newspapers for quite some time, right?" Sirius said with a smile as he looked around, winking at Harry. "Today, for my first class, I''ve been asked to teach something quite serious, so I expect you all to take everything in this class to heart," Sirius explained, putting on a serious face. "Fourth year is when we teach the Unforgivable Curses. Does anyone know how many there are?" he asked while sitting on his desk. Hermione quickly raised her hand, and Sirius, with a smile, pointed at her to answer. "Three, sir," Hermione replied quickly. "And why are they called that?" Sirius asked again as he looked at her. "Because they are unforgivable. If a wizard uses them..." Hermione couldn''t finish her sentence because she felt it might make Sirius feel bad, but Sirius helped her finish. "They''d earn a one-way ticket to Azkaban, right?" Sirius replied with a smile, as if he didn''t care. "And seriously, you don''t want to be in Azkaban. I''ll tell you that," Sirius said while pointing at himself with a slightly sad smile. "Some people wanted me to teach their effects, while many others opposed it. Therefore, it was arranged that I could only use one of them, since the other two could be... well, bad," Sirius said while standing up again. "But let''s talk about all three first, so you get an idea," he said as he approached Neville''s desk, though he didn''t recognize him. "Alright, chubby, stand up. Tell me the name of one of the curses," Sirius said, pointing to Neville, who stood up, a bit embarrassed by all the attention. "T-T-There''s the Cruciatus Curse," Neville said softly. "You''re Neville, right? Son of Frank and Alice?" Sirius said, realizing who Neville was. "Yes, sir," Neville replied. "I knew your parents. They were excellent wizards. If I had been free, I would have helped them. I''m sorry," Sirius said quickly while patting him on the shoulder, and Neville thanked him with a smile before sitting back down. "The Cruciatus Curse, or Crucio, is the torturing curse. The pain is so great that you could say it''s like ripping part of your soul out. Many dark wizards used it just for fun, torturing Muggle-born wizards and the heroes who fought against them," Sirius said seriously while explaining the function of the curse, though he didn''t show or explain how it was used. After all, he didn''t want young wizards learning it. "Anyone else have one?" he quickly asked, noticing that Neville seemed a bit bothered by hearing about that curse. "Raise your hands, come on," Sirius said calmly while leaning on the desk. Seeing that Harry raised his hand quickly, he pointed at him. "The Killing Curse, s-sir," Harry said while still not getting used to calling Sirius by his title, making Sirius want to laugh. "Alright, Harry. The Killing Curse is the worst of the three curses. Once hit by this spell, it''s simple: you die," Sirius said calmly. "Although it also depends on the level of magic a wizard has. For example, if any of you cast that curse at my face, it would only make my nose bleed. Well, except for Harry," Sirius said proudly of Harry, as he had long realized the level of magic his godson possessed, which even surpassed his own by a lot. "Besides that, it''s said no one has survived that curse until now," Sirius said while pointing at Harry. "Alright, the last one. Anyone?" Sirius said, not wanting to remember what had to happen for Harry to be the only one to survive. Once again, many raised their hands, especially most of the Slytherins, but Sirius pretended not to see them and pointed at Ron to answer. "Redhead, stand up and say it," Sirius said kindly. "Well, I heard from my dad about one called the Imperius Curse," Ron said. "Arthur? Haha, that''s right, he works at the Ministry. That curse must have caused you a lot of trouble," Sirius said while laughing. "The Curse of Control. This curse can control people to the point that they could even die for you if you ask them. It was also the curse that the Death Eaters used to avoid going to Azkaban, saying they were supposedly controlled by it. Well, after all, scum who can''t even defend their own beliefs," Sirius said, showing his disgust, while many Slytherins became quite upset upon hearing that, especially those from those families, but Sirius was unaffected. In fact, it was better if those families got upset and tried to attack him; that way, he''d have a justification to defend himself. "Alright, 100 points for Gryffindor for all the correct answers," Sirius said while writing in the magical notebook the points for the houses. This would be reflected in Gryffindor''s hourglass. Obviously, many Slytherins felt offended as they could clearly see his favoritism towards Gryffindor. The Gryffindors quickly rejoiced to have someone backing them up just like Snape backed up Slytherin, so they were quite happy with their new professor. "Well, now let''s move on to the practical part," said Sirius as he told everyone to stand up and moved the desks back. The students, knowing they would be witnessing one of the curses, visibly became nervous. Meanwhile, Sirius was calling someone from outside. "For this demonstration, we have a witness who is here to ensure everything goes smoothly," Sirius said as a man entered briskly. It was none other than Mad-Eye Moody, who looked around the classroom with his magical eye while wearing a face of annoyance. "This is Mad-Eye Moody, a former Auror and Death Eater hunter. He is also the biggest advocate for showing how the Unforgivable Curses work. He was invited by Dumbledore to serve as the guardian during the tournament," Sirius said, introducing Moody. "Let''s get this over with, Black. I''ve got things to do," Moody said irritably. "Of course," Sirius said calmly, as he was familiar with Moody''s personality. "Everyone, take one of the buttons on the table. These were created by a young friend of mine to detect who is being controlled by the Imperius Curse," Sirius explained while placing a pile of buttons with a small gem in the center. These were created by Stephen to prevent the Death Eaters who attacked the Quidditch World Cup from using the excuse that they were being controlled by others. It was also later used in the Ministry, sponsored by Amelia, who was thrilled with such an amazing object. This led many noble families to start reconsidering how to act and what excuses to use in the future. Moody looked at the buttons with annoyance but said nothing. "Once everyone has their button, line up. You will be cursed with the Imperius Curse. Your task is to try to resist control. Don''t worry, I''m terrible with this spell, so you''ll be able to free yourselves easily. And if you can''t, get ready to dance in front of everyone," Sirius said with a grin. Everyone then nervously formed a line, trying to be the last ones, but it didn''t help much, as everyone had their turn. It was clear that Sirius was quite good with Gryffindor because, although he made them dance a little, he didn''t go as far as when he dealt with Slytherins, who had to perform bizarre dances throughout the class. Next came Hermione, who managed to break free after a few minutes, though she couldn''t escape without having to dance a tango. The next was Ron, who ended up breakdancing and couldn''t escape until Sirius let him go. Finally, it was Harry''s turn, who stood in front of Sirius while the latter looked at him with a teasing smile. Harry had a bad feeling, so he prepared himself to use all his concentration to break free. When Sirius activated the curse, Harry immediately felt euphoria, as if happiness was coming from the center of his soul, but it only lasted a few seconds before Sirius'' spell failed. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Wow, you''re really good, Harry! 50 points for Gryffindor," Sirius said, proud of how quickly Harry was able to break free from the curse. "Now, for safety, everyone check the buttons you were given earlier," Sirius said while letting everyone check if any of them were still under control. Once everyone confirmed they were fine, Sirius let them leave and even gave each of them a button as a gift. "That was a good class, what do you think, Moody?" Sirius said while giving Moody a pat on the back, which Moody brushed off irritably. "If it had been me, I would have shown them all three curses," Moody said quickly. "Come on, Mad-Eye, they''re just kids. One is enough. Besides, we don''t want them learning how to use them. At least now the Imperius Curse isn''t that hard to detect," Sirius said while shaking his head. "If you say so," Moody muttered before leaving quickly with his cane. Sirius, watching him leave, looked at him with a bit of suspicion but said nothing, and then he too left the classroom. Meanwhile, in the Great Hall, everyone was talking about Sirius'' new class, which seemed to have been a success that excited the students, as they now had a professor who was truly one of them. Last year, they had a good professor too, but once they found out he was a werewolf, everyone started fearing Lupin. The Gryffindors were even more excited because their professor was a Gryffindor who defended them. Unlike Professor McGonagall, who was quite serious, Sirius was very friendly with the Gryffindors and showed his disdain for the Slytherins easily, much like Snape did with them. So now they felt they had true support. Snape realized this, so he started deducting points from the Gryffindors who were sponsored by Sirius. This made Sirius do the same with the Slytherins, so Natasha had to intervene, as it could cause the students to start fighting just like the professors. "I''ll be direct with both of you. Stop acting like children, or you''ll be treated as such," Natasha said while sitting in front of Sirius and Snape, who were glaring at each other in annoyance. Seeing they weren''t listening, Natasha had to "punish" them. "Alright, since that''s how you want it. Neither of you can deduct or add points unless you provide written justification. And your budget for classes will be reduced by 30%," Natasha said, slamming her quill down on the table. "I understand you''re only in charge of controlling the students, Miss Flamel," Snape said irritably while casting Natasha a dark look. "Yes, but my family is the one that provides money to the school, so I can also act as treasurer," Natasha replied with a smile, fixing Snape with a steady gaze. "And does Headmaster Dumbledore know about this?" Snape asked, even more upset. "Do you think he''ll mind having more money for other things? Maybe he''ll even buy more sweets for his happiness. Overall, it''s better than having a school where the professors act like children," Natasha said calmly. Upon hearing this, Snape realized that Dumbledore wouldn''t care at all, and it was likely that Natasha was right about him spending the money on sweets. So, he stood up angrily and left, clicking his tongue and giving Sirius a murderous look. "Sigh. I know you''re happy to be back at Hogwarts, but now you''re a professor, and you need to behave like one. Show that you''re better than Snape by acting like an adult in front of all the students, even the Slytherins," Natasha said as she looked at Sirius, who was still seated. "That nest of Death Eaters?" Sirius asked with annoyance. "Not all Slytherins are related to Death Eaters. Remember, my sister-in-law is one of them, as well as my younger brother," Natasha replied calmly. "We''re no longer in the war where everyone had their sides from school. Now everyone can choose which side they want to be on," she said as she stood up. "Tsk. Fine, I''ll just watch over the pseudo-nobles. Is that okay with you?" Sirius asked, brushing the hair from his forehead in frustration. "That works for me. Now go before I punch you," Natasha said with a smile. Sirius simply shook his head and left. Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue providing unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 98 - 98: Conversations Conversations ---- A calm and fresh chapter to change the air a bit. ---- "How boring," Wanda said as she lay on the dining table, behaving like a spoiled child. "Stop that, Wanda," Daphne said, calming her down as she gently stroked her head like a mother. "You guys are really weird," I said, feeling a bit annoyed to be in the presence of the two of them. "You''re just jealous," Wanda said with a mocking face, looking for a fight. "Don''t worry, your girlfriend will be here soon, and then we''ll have to put up with you," she added, lying on top of Daphne. "Now that I think about it, for being the former Supreme Sorcerer, you''re quite a pushover," Tony said, approaching our table and sitting down. Obviously, he had overheard our conversation. "Get lost, Ravenclaw," Wanda said, tossing a handful of candy wrappers at Tony. "Wanda!" Natasha said, who had just walked past us, making Wanda immediately sit up straight and quickly defend herself. "It was just a joke, Professor Natasha," Wanda said, scared of her sister. Natasha, who took her job of preventing "house racism" very seriously, had made great progress, especially after word spread that she had subdued none other than Snape and Sirius Black. Although some students still harbored latent hatred, others did it just to be punished by Natasha. "By the way, I haven''t seen the fool god and the kid around," Tony said, looking around but not finding Loki and Harry. "I heard something about them trying to reclaim their title of prank gods, and the twins heard it too and took him with them. Meanwhile, Harry got kidnapped by Hermione to finish his homework," Wanda said calmly while pulling out candy from her bag. "If you keep eating sweets, you''ll end up getting fat or looking like Dumbledore," I said, seeing all the candy wrappers around her. "Fat like your grandma?" Ahem A voice sounded from behind us just before Wanda could finish what she was going to say. It was Grandma Perenelle, who was staring at Wanda. "My grandma?" Wanda said, trying to save herself. "Your grandmother and Stephen''s is me," the grandma said, giving Wanda a little tap on the forehead before continuing on her way. "Tsk. That''s the second time, and you didn''t warn me," Wanda said angrily, blaming us. Tony and I just shrugged, ignoring her. "Though speaking of grandmas... ours seems to be getting younger every day. She could easily pass for our aunt," Tony said, amazed by Stephen''s creation. And yes, you lost most of your mana using it to look younger, but its use could drive witches from all over the magical world crazy. It was certain that some would prefer to become Muggles just to regain their youth and beauty. "Maybe you should give one to Dumbledore. He looks even older than Grandpa Nico now, hahaha," Wanda said, laughing. "Even his clothes look like they came from a history museum," she added, while everyone at the table stared at her. "Though my robe was supposedly the latest fashion. I''ll keep that in mind when I buy my next ones, Miss Flamel," Dumbledore said, standing behind us with a smile. Meanwhile, Wanda, embarrassed, tried to hide under the table. Dumbledore also went on his way without saying anything more, greeting the others with a smile. The others at the Gryffindor table were holding back laughter as they watched Wanda cover her face under the table. "Idiot," I said as I stood up and left since I had things to do. -------------- After the day''s classes finished, the professors gathered in the headmaster''s office to coordinate their tasks, as two more schools would soon arrive for the Triwizard Tournament. "Headmaster, are you sure you''ll be able to control all the students when the other two schools arrive?" Flitwick asked, observing the number of students they would bring. "Don''t worry, Filius, their headmasters will also be here to supervise them. It''s not like it all falls on us," Dumbledore responded calmly. "I think what Professor Flitwick means is our students. More specifically, the troublesome twins," Snape said, not naming anyone, but everyone knew who he was referring to. "Don''t worry, Snape. I trust my students, even the pranksters, will be respectful with our guests," Dumbledore said with a smile. "Well, I wouldn''t worry about Stephen, since Beauxbatons is coming," Natasha said thoughtfully. "Meanwhile, Tony and Loki will probably be busy with Durmstrang. So, we might have to keep an eye on Wanda," she concluded, referring to her siblings. "You''re forgetting Potter, a magnet for trouble," Snape said quickly. "Don''t worry, whiner, Harry will be fine. I''ll look after him," Sirius said, stepping in. Snape, upon hearing this, made an annoyed gesture, but McGonagall intervened before they could start fighting. "Why Wanda, Professor Flamel?" McGonagall asked. "She''s usually an exemplary student, though she can get a little... restless from time to time." Natasha looked at her grandparents, who met her gaze, realizing that Wanda had charmed Minerva. "Well, at these kinds of events, Wanda tends to... go a little crazy and ends up causing a domino effect," Perenelle said, explaining the chaos that was usually customary among the Flamel siblings. "Domino effect?" Sirius asked, confused. "Wanda has too much fun and tends to annoy Stephen. Stephen, frustrated, fights with her, causing Loki or Tony to get caught in the crossfire. Whoever''s annoyed fights with their sibling to take it out on them. And Harry, trying to escape the disaster, ends up in danger. So now all the siblings have to save Harry, no matter what. Myself included," Natasha said with a smile, explaining the strange dynamics of her family. All the professors looked at the adult Flamels as if they were joking. But seeing that Perenelle was covering her face in slight embarrassment and Nicolas was staring at the ceiling as if the conversation had nothing to do with his family, they began to believe it. "She also tends to encourage her siblings to have fun, which leads to strange competitions," Natasha added. McGonagall was a bit surprised and still couldn''t quite believe it, but, giving the benefit of the doubt, she listened calmly. However, as she usually observed Wanda, she would pay more attention. "Then we should keep an eye on Wanda so she doesn''t get her siblings out of control," Perenelle said seriously. "I think that''s a bit exaggerated, but if Grandma says so... fine," Sirius said, laughing at what a simple girl having fun could do. Obviously, he didn''t know what he was up against. -------- After discussing their tasks for the school year, the professors began preparing to fulfill them. "By the way, be careful with Loki and Tony. I heard they want to win a title like their brothers," Natasha said with a smile. Sigh... These kids, Perenelle said, annoyed. "Haha, they''re still young, it''s good that they have initiative," Nicolas said with a smile. "It reminds me of my days with the Marauders," Sirius said, interested. Snape clicked his tongue and left, annoyed. "He''s just mad because we gave him that nickname," Sirius said, laughing. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the professors left the headmaster''s office, Sirius and Natasha took the same path, which allowed Sirius to seize the opportunity to talk to her. "Aren''t you going to try to get a nickname?" Sirius asked curiously. "Hmm? Nickname? I already have one," Natasha answered calmly as she walked. "Oh, really? And what is it?" Sirius asked, intrigued. "Black Widow," Natasha said casually, leaving Sirius confused. "And why''s that? Did you have a husband who died or something?" Sirius asked foolishly. "Because I killed my adoptive mother''s family using spider venom and then set the house on fire with them inside. Though, of course, it was in self-defense," Natasha said, stopping for a moment and looking at him intently. "How do you kill an entire family in self-defense?" Sirius asked, taking several steps back while trembling a bit. "Haha, you take everything so seriously," Natasha said, resuming her walk with a smile that left Sirius stunned for a few seconds. "Wait... That was a joke, right? Right?" Sirius asked, hurrying after her, but receiving no reply. Meanwhile, not far from there, Tony, Harry, and Loki were watching the scene. "Do you think those two have something going on?" Harry asked, watching how his godfather was walking with Natasha. "Sirius and Natasha? Impossible," Tony said confidently. "Their type is more like the brainy ones who, when they get angry, turn green and become a danger to the planet." Upon hearing that description, Loki gave a dark look, while Harry didn''t understand the reference. "So does she have a boyfriend? She never introduced him," Harry asked as the three of them started walking. "As far as I know, they broke up. It''s complicated. According to Stephen, he already has kids and everything," Tony said, diving into the gossip. "Wait... The spawn had kids?" Loki asked, surprised. "Just so you know, your former... friend Thor also adopted a girl," Tony said, pausing for a second before saying "brother," as it would sound odd in this context"According to Stephen." "Who''s Thor?" Harry asked, confused. "The best friend of Loki, they were like brothers," Tony said, mocking Loki. "Tsk. He''s not my brother or my friend," Loki said irritably. He stopped thinking for a few seconds, as if remembering old times, but quickly recovered and continued walking with the other two. Meanwhile, the three continued gossiping about the lives of others. --------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work via Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 99 - 99: "Unexpected Encounter and a Sweet Revenge" ----Remember to follow my other novel: ["One Piece: The Fairy of Justice"] ------------ POV Stephen: Today, we were all waiting outside the castle under the cold of the night. Although it wasn''t winter, today was especially chilly. "Can you turn that off?" Natasha said as she approached us, who were gathered around a small campfire we had made to stay warm. "But, Nat... Professor Flamel, it''s cold," Wanda said as she held her hands near the fire. "Do you want us to freeze to death?" Tony said, annoyed, as he brought his stick, with a marshmallow at the tip, closer to the fire. "Guys, I brought more chocolates," Fred said, approaching with a smile. "And I brought the cookies," George added, emerging behind his brother. "Want one, Nat?" I asked as I handed a snack to Natasha, who had been eyeing us with annoyance, but in the end, she gave in and took one. Meanwhile, the other Gryffindors around us were happily roasting their marshmallows. "Natasha, you''re supposed to control them, not join them," Grandma Perenelle said, appearing behind Natasha, looking angry. But when she looked behind me, her fury increased. "Nicolas! Why are you here too?" she said angrily, seeing Grandpa Nico having fun with us. "Haha, it''s fine, Grandma. Anyway, the other schools haven''t arrived yet," Wanda said, defending Grandpa, who, when caught, almost choked on his snack. "Sure, Professor Perenelle, join us," Sirius said, who was also among the students. It wasn''t until the voice of reason came storming toward us with fury. "Pack up this party right now and get ready to welcome the other schools!" McGonagall said, glaring at us. With the complaints of a few students, we ended up putting out the fire, but we continued eating the snacks, at least until the first school arrived. By the way, Professor Dumbledore was also eating one, but he hid it when Professor McGonagall looked in his direction. "What''s wrong, Harry? Nervous?" I asked when I noticed Harry was quieter than usual. "No. I''m just thinking about the fugitives," Harry said seriously, recalling the people who had escaped, especially Peter Pettigrew. "Don''t worry. You''ll probably see them soon. It''s certain they''ll come for you," Loki said, appearing behind Harry and scaring him. This made Harry visibly worried. "Don''t listen to him, kid," Tony said, patting Harry on the shoulder with a smile. "So, you think they won''t come for me?" Harry asked, calming down a little. "I didn''t say that. They''ll definitely come for you," Tony said, still smiling, "but we''re here. Don''t worry." "Something''s coming from the sky!" a student said, making everyone focus on the approaching point. After a few seconds, we could see what it was: a beautiful carriage pulled by a bunch of winged horses heading towards us. The winged horses were called Abraxans. They were huge, completely white, and had a pair of majestic wings. According to the Dictionary of Beasts, they loved pure malt whisky. After circling around in a kind of presentation, the carriage descended and landed a few meters from us. The coachman quickly got down and approached the carriage door to open it. A huge woman descended from it, even taller than Hagrid. It was none other than Madame Maxime, the headmistress of Beauxbatons. Dumbledore quickly approached to welcome her. "Professor Dumbledore," Madame Maxime said respectfully, with an elegant greeting. "Madame Maxime," Dumbledore greeted warmly, with a smile. "Has Karkarov still not arrived?" Madame Maxime asked, noticing the absence of the other school. Just as Dumbledore was about to respond, a large movement in the nearby lake caught everyone''s attention. Suddenly, a large black boat emerged from the bottom of the water as if nothing had happened. "Looks like he''s here," Dumbledore said, patiently waiting for the other headmaster''s arrival. It was supposed to be Igor Karkarov, but when he saw who was leading the students, Dumbledore could not have been more surprised. He didn''t even know if he should draw his wand and be on guard, because the headmaster wasn''t anyone else but Gellert Grindelwald, who was approaching with a rather friendly smile. Not only that, but Grindelwald looked so young that, if someone said he was his son, it would be completely believable. "Albus, it''s been a long time," Gellert said, greeting him with a handshake, leaving Dumbledore in complete confusion. "Gellert, what are you doing here?" Dumbledore asked, coming out of his stupor as he reached for his wand inside his robe, without drawing it, so as not to alarm the students. Seeing Dumbledore''s defensive stance, Grindelwald calmly smiled. "Relax, Albus. Most of my magic is sealed, I can barely float a feather. And above all, I have a magical contract that allows me to only see the magical world, but not interfere," Gellert said to reassure Dumbledore. Hearing this, Dumbledore quickly turned his gaze to Stephen, while Nicolas approached for a moment and whispered something in his ear with a rather mischievous smile. After hearing what Nicolas said, Dumbledore visibly became frustrated, but at the same time, he calmed down, while Stephen greeted him with a smile. Sigh "It''s good to see you again, Gellert," Dumbledore said as he returned the handshake to Grindelwald. Madame Maxime was aware of the new headmaster of Durmstrang but helped Stephen see Dumbledore''s surprised expression. "Shall we go in? It''s quite cold," Maxime intervened in the encounter between the two men. "Of course," Dumbledore said, gesturing toward the path. Meanwhile, the students from Beauxbatons began to disembark from the carriage. "Excited, little brother?" Wanda said, looking at Stephen with a teasing smile. "I''m fine," Stephen replied, trying to show that he was calm. "Oh, really?" A voice sounded behind them, surprising several students. "She''s beautiful," said one of the Gryffindor boys, looking at the newly appeared Fleur, who had surprised everyone by removing an invisibility cloak. "Shit," said Stephen, almost running off upon seeing the angry face of his girlfriend. "If you take one more step, you''d better not come back," said Fleur with a smile on her face, though not in her eyes. Stephen looked at Wanda, trying to understand his girlfriend''s anger, but Wanda just gave him a mocking look. In that moment, Stephen realized it was her fault. "Whatever it is, it''s Wanda''s fault," said Stephen to defend himself, while Wanda put on an innocent face and looked at him as if she were being unfairly accused. "So, forgetting my birthday is Wanda''s fault?" asked Fleur, staring intently at Stephen. "What are you talking about? I sent you" Stephen fell silent when he remembered that he had asked Wanda to send the package to Fleur, as he had to leave because of a problem with the fugitives. He quickly looked at Wanda, who just then took out a candy with a familiar wrapping. The package that was supposed to reach Fleur had been filled with chocolates and candies Fleur loved. Then, he realized why there were always wrappers lying around Wanda: she had been eating Fleur''s gift box. "It looks like we need to talk," said Fleur as she dragged Stephen away under the gaze of everyone. Stephen simply followed her, dejected, knowing it was his fault for not making sure the package had arrived. "Haha," Wanda laughed, satisfied that her evil plan had worked, as it was her revenge for Stephen repeatedly calling her fat. "It looks like you and I also need to talk, Wanda," said Daphne, looking at her seriously as she realized what she had done. "Interfering in a couple''s business to make a joke isn''t good." "What?" said Wanda, looking at Daphne with fear as she was also dragged away. "Did you see, Harry? Never fall in love," said Tony, watching how his brothers disappeared. Meanwhile, under McGonagall''s command, all the students returned to the castle and headed toward the dining hall. Once everyone was seated, Dumbledore had to officially introduce the invited schools, which would make a presentation. "For now, let''s welcome the students from Beauxbatons and their headmistress, Madame Maxime," said Dumbledore as the dining hall doors opened. The students from Beauxbatons led the way, making a soft gesture of greeting to the sides as they approached the podium. Several dancers performed a presentation that left the students enchanted, especially the boys. After the performance, all the students stood up to give a loud applause, while the women of Hogwarts simply clapped without much enthusiasm and glared at the boys in annoyance. Then, Madame Maxime greeted Dumbledore and the other professors again before sitting in a chair specially placed beside Dumbledore. Dumbledore raised his hands to calm everyone and introduced the Durmstrang school. "Now, our friends from the north. Let''s welcome the proud sons of Durmstrang and their headmaster... Gellert Grindelwald," said Dumbledore, pausing for a second when mentioning the headmaster''s name. After the introduction, the students from Durmstrang entered proudly, hitting large staffs against the ground, causing sparks to appear at their feet. They then ran toward the podium and performed a dance similar to breakdancing, spitting fire in a much more eye-catching presentation than Beauxbatons''. To finish, Viktor Krum entered with seriousness and firm steps, not looking at anyone, while the studentsespecially Ronwere excited to see him. Grindelwald entered calmly and, instead of heading toward Dumbledore, went directly to the Slytherin table under the watchful gaze of everyone, especially Dumbledore. "My beloved children, how are you?" he said, seeing Loki and Tony, who was sitting next to his brother, knowing his father would do something like this. The Slytherin students weren''t bothered by his presence, as their parents had sent them letters asking them never to disturb the Grindelwald brothers. "Hello, old man. You look good," greeted Tony casually. Loki nodded at Gellert as a greeting. "Although I''d like for you to go to Durmstrang, it seems Hogwarts will be more fun, especially this year," said Grindelwald as he patted both of them on the shoulders and then headed back toward Dumbledore. Meanwhile, the Slytherins didn''t say a word in front of Grindelwald, but they looked at him with fanatical eyes. In particular, their gazes were directed at their children. "That old man did it on purpose," said Tony, annoyed, as he walked back to his seat in Ravenclaw. He didn''t care about being the center of attention, so Loki felt annoyed that he had left him alone. Gellert approached the professors with a friendly smile and said, "Thank you for taking care of my children and their siblings," he added, also looking at Nicolas and Perenelle. Several professors felt a bit awkward. Although Grindelwald couldn''t use his magic at full power, his aura of power was still palpable. "Don''t worry. After all, they are now part of my family as well," Perenelle replied calmly, unshaken, showing an aura even stronger than Grindelwald''s. "Haha, that''s good," said Grindelwald as he sat in his chair on the other side of Dumbledore. Dumbledore signaled for the food to appear, displaying dishes from the other countries. While the students from Beauxbatons mixed with the ones from Hogwarts, the Durmstrang students preferred to sit with the Slytherins. ----------- Thank you for reading. Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 100 - 100: "Wanda and Winky" ----- POV WANDA: "If you know it was wrong, then why did you do it?" Daphne asked, quite angry at my involvement in the prank on my brother''s girlfriend. "Sorry," I said, sounding regretful while fluttering my eyelashes to try to convince Daphne. Although it seemed like it was going to work, she resisted the charm. Looks like I''ll have to put in more effort in my attacks. "It''s fine to joke with your brother, but it''s not okay to question the love between a couple. Do you understand?" Daphne said, making her anger clear. Although I don''t see the problem, I''m sure Fleur was just looking for an excuse to take Stephen to a private place. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Okay, I''ll apologize to Fleur when I see her," I said, acting innocent. "Good, but you''re still going to be punished," Daphne replied firmly. It was time to use my number one weapon. "Do I really need a punishment?" I said, getting close to Daphne, almost hugging her, while I stared into her eyes. "That won''t work," Daphne said, remaining calm. Damn. This used to work to make her nervous. Looks like I''ll have to increase the intensity a bit. "What if I do this?" I whispered, getting even closer and resting my arms on her shoulders, almost about to kiss her. At the same time, I deactivated my camouflage, letting my true appearance fully reveal itself. It seems my good brother had the same idea because I felt the surge of his aura not far from the corridor we were in. "I told you it wouldn''t work, dear. I''ve gotten used to your appearance," Daphne said before giving me a kiss, breaking free from my grip, and walking calmly. Before leaving, she turned back for a second and said, "Let''s go to the dining hall before they come looking for us." Then she continued on her way. "I lost," I whispered softly, trying to recover from Daphne''s critical hit. After all, I can say I have a lot of offense, but zero defense. Now my face was as red as a tomato. "You''re going to pay for this," I murmured while fanning my face. After a few seconds to recover, I left the corridor and headed to the dining hall. I just saw Fleur walking quickly toward it, her face visibly red. Behind her, not far off, came Stephen walking calmly with a victorious smile. When he saw me, he threw me a mocking look. He had probably noticed something... probably the same redness I had. Damn, it''s annoying. It seems my revenge was too soft. He''ll see. When we arrived at the dining hall, everyone was talking about the presentation we obviously missed, but I don''t think it was anything special. So we ate calmly while the professors seemed to be having an interesting conversation. After that, we all went to our rooms. It seems the boys from the other two schools will sleep in their transportation, since it looks like they have enough space for everyone. After all, they have the expansion spell. The next day, I woke up early as usual and went to the kitchen to get some food. "Hello, young mistress Wanda," Misty said as soon as I entered through the door. "Hello, Misty. Are you working here?" I asked, surprised to see her in the castle. "Yes. Since the masters are in the castle, Misty has to protect them. Dobby is also around," she replied, pointing to Harry''s elf, who was circling around a female elf. It seemed like he was trying to cheer her up since she was crying in a corner of the kitchen. Intrigued, I walked over to see what was happening. "Hello, Dobby. What''s going on?" I asked curiously. "Oh, young mistress Wanda. Dobby greets you," Dobby said with elegance. After all, he had been trained by Misty, so he no longer behaved the same way. He even had his little butler suit, something that had caused envy among many elves in the kitchen, especially because, despite not being a free elf, he could wear such cool clothes. "She is... Winky, right? Why is she crying here? Dobby, are you mistreating her?" I asked, noticing how Dobby became a bundle of nerves upon hearing that. "No, no! Dobby would never do that!" he said hurriedly, trying to explain himself, but his nervousness made him look more guilty, even though he wasn''t. "Haha, it was a joke, Dobby. So, what''s going on?" I asked as I sat on the floor, interested in the story. "Well... Winky seems" Before Dobby could finish, Winky began speaking between sobs. "My mother worked for the Crouchs, and my grandmother before her. What would happen if they saw that Winky has been freed...? Oh, the shame..." she said while taking a big swig from the bottle she was holding. Although it didn''t seem like a very alcoholic drink, for Winky, it definitely was. "Ah, right... Crouch. Mmm," I said, recalling the events from the Quidditch Cup. If I''m not mistaken, Barty Crouch Sr. was arrested when it was proven that the bones buried as his son''s were obviously those of his wife. And there was nothing in his wife''s tomb. Obviously, the Ministry tried to cover it up, as they had quite a few Crouch supporters trying to help, but a reporter from the Daily Prophet quickly exposed it to the world. Especially, Fudge took advantage of the situation to remove an opponent from his path, and now Crouch is serving his sentence in Azkaban. "So, you don''t want to be a free elf? I thought many elves sought freedom," I said, looking at Winky. Meanwhile, some elves seemed to have heard my words, so they started moving nervously. "Don''t say that, young mistress Wanda! No elf at Hogwarts would want to be free!" said Misty, helping the nervous elves running all over the place, a little out of control. "That''s right! That''s crazy!" said another elf, looking at me fearfully. "Hokey will be a house elf until death," said another elf, exaggerating a bit, but they seemed quite serious. "But didn''t he want to be free?" I asked, pointing at Dobby. "Dobby made a mistake at that moment. Dobby is happy being young master Harry''s elf and the Flamel family''s," Dobby quickly said. "Mmm. So, do you want to go back to being a house elf with a master?" I asked Winky, who stared at me for a few seconds before answering. "When a house elf is freed, the servitude contract fades from our bodies. Winky can no longer be a servant," she said while taking another drink from her bottle. "Don''t worry, I have a solution. After all, Dobby was freed and then caught by my brother to serve Harry with a different contract," I said, patiently explaining to Winky. "That''s true! Dobby is now a proud servant of the Flamel house!" Dobby said while showing the small shield on his arm, which had the Flamel family emblem on it. Winky looked at Dobby''s shield and then glanced at me again, hopeful for a moment, before she became sad again. "But Winky is a bad elf... that''s why she was fired," she said with sadness. "I''m going to ask you only once, and you have to answer now because there won''t be another chance," I said, becoming serious as I looked at Winky. "Do you want to be my servant and join the elves serving the Flamel family?" I asked with a firm look. "Flamel family?" she whispered, looking at Dobby and Misty, who were standing on either side of me, elegantly dressed in noble servant clothing. Their appearance even seemed to have changed a little, as now they looked cleaner than the other elves. "Winky wants... Can Winky be a servant again?" she asked, getting up barely. She seemed a little dizzy, but she quickly looked at me with hope. "Of course. But first, you need a bath and to sober up," I said with a smile while Misty quickly acted and took Winky for a quick cleaning. Meanwhile, I went to find my good brother Stephen. When I found him, it seemed like he was showing Fleur around Hogwarts while they flirted as they walked through the halls. "Hello, Fleur. I need a moment with my brother," I said as I appeared between them and grabbed Stephen before he could resist. I dragged him along with me. "Wait, idiot! What are you doing?" he said as he was pulled by my magic. Meanwhile, I floated a few inches above the ground to go faster. After all, Professor McGonagall had forbidden us from flying in the hallways. "I caught an interesting house elf," I said with a smile. "You caught what?" he said, not fully understanding. But it was better to show him, so I quickly went to the kitchen. There, it seemed like Misty had already helped Winky sober up. The elf was standing nervously by Misty and Dobby''s side. "Now, put the same contract on Winky that you did for Misty and Dobby," I said, pointing at her. Stephen looked at her for a few seconds while he understood what was going on. Sigh "I guess that''s fine," he said as he took out a parchment and began writing on it with magic. After a few seconds, he handed it to Misty. "Here. If you sign this, you''ll have the same rights as Misty and Dobby. You don''t have to betray your old master, we don''t need anything from him anyway. But even if you see him in the future, he will now be a stranger to you," Stephen said, seeming to want to make sure of something. Winky thought about it for a few seconds. After all, it seemed like she had some affection for the Crouch family, but now, as a free elf, she had her own decisions. Finally, Winky signed the document, a little nervously. Then the contract glowed, drawing the attention of all the elves in the kitchen, and then it entered Winky. It seemed like she felt something in her shoulder, and she quickly lifted her old servant''s outfit to see how the Flamel family shield began to form on her arm. She looked at it with surprise. Meanwhile, many elves watched with a bit of envy, as it seemed Dobby liked to proudly talk about his family shield. "Good. Now you''re my house elf," I said with a proud smile. "Alright. I''m leaving. Don''t bother me for a while," Stephen said, and he left without looking back. "Winky... Winky can be a servant again..." she whispered, looking at the shield on her arm as she began to cry. ----------------------------- Thank you for reading. Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 101 - 101: "Plans and Flirting" Author''s Note I''ve started a new story set in the world of Harry Potter, but with a twist: What would happen if a battle-hardened Nord from Skyrim arrived at Hogwarts? Not only that, imagine that this warrior is the Dragonborn, a hero who has completed all his quests and reached an almost unstoppable level of power. Intrigued? Then you can''t miss my new novel: Harry Potter: Dragonborn Comes. In this tale, we''ll explore how a warrior forged in the cold and epic battles of Skyrim interacts with the magical world of Harry Potter. From magical confrontations and cultural clashes to the impact his incredible strength and skills will have on this universe, I promise you it''ll be a story full of surprises, action, and thrilling moments! Don''t wait any longer to dive into this unique adventure that combines two fascinating worlds. This chapter contains Yuri romance, so you''ve been warned. "Hello, Wanda, here you might wonder what I''m doing right now while I talk to the void and hold my two little brothers tied to my feet," I said while monologuing as if I were talking to someone. It''s not like I''m actually doing that, I''m just messing with Tony and Loki, who look pretty confused. "Stop doing that, you''re creepy," Tony said while looking at me like I was a lunatic. "Hahaha, don''t be silly. Obviously, someone is watching us, don''t you remember?" I said, acting with intrigue. Well, after all, Stephen and I always feel that hidden gaze somewhere, especially when we use magic. According to Stephen, it''s the old wizards of this world who watch us, just like our grandparents and Dumbledore, but I''m not sure if it''s true. "Unbind me, damn woman!" Loki said, irritated, wriggling like a worm. "Hahaha, you look funny like that," I said while poking him with my wand. By the way, I don''t use it much. Honestly, it looks pretty silly to use magic with a stick when you can do it with your hands, but according to Stephen, this tool helps concentrate the magic in one point. At least for wizards of this world, for us it''s pretty useless. Although it''s true that magic in this world is simpler when used with this stick. "So, what does our older sister Wanda want?" Tony said, sounding quite sarcastic, but I did like that title. So, like a good older sister, I let them go. "Who is she?" Loki asked as he untied the ropes from his body and looked at Winky, who was standing next to me. "She''s Winky, my house-elf," I said, proudly introducing her. "But don''t fall in love with her, she could find someone better," I added, teasing Loki. "Why would I fall in love with her?" Loki shouted, annoyed. "Well, a version of you fell in love with her female version. Although you might still be that version, but you don''t want to tell us which one you are," Tony said, joining in to tease Loki. "Wait, now that I think about it, in Norse stories, there are some romances about Loki. Were they true?" Tony asked, remembering the adventures of the god of lies in the legends. "What? Of course not! That was Fandral getting back at me for a prank I pulled," Loki said, trying to defend himself, but both Tony and I looked at him judgmentally. "Tsk. Then why did you kidnap us?" Loki asked, changing the subject, looking annoyed. "I need your help with something," I said, approaching them with a smile and told them my plan... "You''re crazy! Why would we mess with the guy who could give us a one-way trip to Antarctica?" Tony said after hearing my plan against Stephen. Meanwhile, Loki, though not saying anything, nodded in agreement with Tony. "Really? Then, what do you say, Loki? This way you''ll prove to Tony that magic is better than science once and for all," I said, looking at him. "Magic better than science? Seriously? Science gave me a suit that lets me fly, shoot lightning, and save the world. Magic is just an illusion compared to cutting-edge technology," Tony said, annoyed. Looks like I just hit a nerve. "Yes, but Stephen was saving our reality all the time, while not even you, with your technology, realized it at that time," I said, mocking him with a smile. "Plus, your technology can''t do what the magic of this world does." "I know you''re trying to convince me... and you succeeded. I''ll show you that technology can do the same as any spell or potion in this world," Tony said before quickly walking away. Then I looked at Loki, who had stayed still thinking. "Looks like Tony is going to beat you," I said, watching him. That made Loki react, and he ran off, annoyed. Looks like I convinced them to help me. That was easy. While I wait for my little siblings to complete my request, I have time to bother someone, so I''ll go see what Harry is up to. It was easy to find him since he was walking with Hermione and Ron in the inner courtyard. "Hi, Harry, what are you doing?" I said, suddenly appearing behind him, making him jump. "Wanda! Ugh, what''s going on?" Harry said as he recovered from the scare. "Do I look that scary?" I asked while looking at the three of them. They quickly shook their heads. I''ll ignore Ron, who nodded for a second before changing to shake his head like the others. "Mmm, never mind. You guys are boring," I said before walking away, leaving the three of them stunned. As I walked aimlessly, I found a cute Slytherin girl with silver-blonde hair. She seemed to be walking in my direction, so maybe I could try flirting with her. "Hey, beautiful, do you come here often?" I said, leaning against a wall, trying to act cool. "The school I''ve been studying at for five years? In the hallway on the way to the dining hall, where I eat every day? And why are you talking like that?" Daphne replied, not understanding my flirting. Ugh, that made me feel a bit embarrassed. "It was a joke although your flirting style is pretty old-fashioned," she said, walking closer with a soft smile. "Hey, my flirting methods are updated, 100% functional," I said, acting narcissistic. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh, really? 100% functional... You must have tried flirting a lot then," she said, giving me a dangerous look. "Of course. If I only use it with you and it always works, that means it''s 100% effective," I said quickly, activating all my neurons to get out of the problem. "Hahaha, well, this time you won," she said, looking at me with affection. "Do you want to come with me, or will you keep flirting with the girls who pass by this corridor?" she asked, extending her hand to me. "Obviously, I''d like to stay," I said jokingly, but when I saw her dangerous smile again, I decided to correct myself. "Stay with you, who else?" I said again, saving myself. Anyway, Daphne tapped my forehead before taking my hand and leading me to the dining hall. "Now that I think about it, when we met, you weren''t like this," I said suddenly, breaking the silence while we walked hand in hand. "What do you mean?" she asked, confused. "About this," I said, raising our joined hand. "Before, just getting a little closer to you made your ears turn red while you tried to act emotionless." "Ah... well, that was because I wasn''t used to it yet. But having you around made me stronger against your charms," she said, stopping for a second to approach and caress my face, making me blush. "Hahaha, and it''s more fun to be the one emitting it. After all, when I was younger, I had to control my emotions so my magic wouldn''t get out of control," she said with a smile while looking at me. "Right, Stephen told me he cured your family''s curse," I said, remembering what he had told me when I met Daphne. "That reminds me of when we first met," I added, looking at her with a teasing smile. "You better forget that," she said, this time showing some embarrassment. "Oh, what beautiful memories. I remember seeing a young Daphne seriously training her magic, and when I appeared in front of her, her magic got so out of control that the nearby tree leaves turned into hearts," I said while taking a few steps around her, who was trying to get me to be quiet. "Alright, no need to say it out loud," she said, trying to cover my mouth. "I think when we had our first class together, you also made Professor Flitwick''s class fill with flying roses everywhere," I continued, dodging her hands as she tried to stop me. After a few seconds of running around, she managed to catch me while I was teasing her. "Obviously, that last one was you, just to tease me," she said, hugging me with annoyance and embarrassment. "Hahaha, maybe," I replied, acting suspicious. "And if I remember correctly, you were the one who followed me everywhere," she said, trying to defend herself. "Well, it was interesting to see what else could transform by accident when you looked at me," I said, returning the hug. "Tsk. Come on, it''s getting late," she said, letting go of me a bit annoyed, although it was obvious that she was more embarrassed than angry, since she was still holding my hand tightly as we walked toward the dining hall. "Now that I think about it, maybe you just fell in love with my looks," I said, pretending to be hurt. "Don''t act like it. You also fell in love with my looks first," she said quickly, looking at me. "Hahaha, that means we''re meant for each other," I replied, giving her a light kiss before we continued on our way to the dining hall. ----- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 102 - 102: "Brothers, Fevers, and Vaccines" "What are you doing here?" Stephen asked as he looked at Loki and Tony sitting in the Gryffindor common room, snacking with Harry while playing video games on the room''s magical television. "Playing," Tony replied casually, not taking his eyes off the screen as he mashed the buttons on his controller like crazy. "I can see that. I''m asking why you''re in the Gryffindor common room when you''re a Ravenclaw and a Slytherin," Stephen said, annoyed. "Hey, there''s no rule saying students from other houses can''t enter each other''s common rooms," Tony replied calmly, while Loki and Harry were so focused that they seemed not to have heard. "Haha! I won again, losers!" Tony laughed, mocking the frustrated Harry and Loki, who seemed to have teamed up to defeat him but still lost. Meanwhile, Stephen approached a person sprawled on a couch in the corner, who appeared to be Wanda. "What''s wrong with you?" Stephen asked as he looked at his sister, lying face down and barely breathing. "Hmm? Stephen... hi," Wanda said, struggling to lift her head and smiling at him. Seeing her flushed face and weak body, Stephen quickly touched her forehead. "You''re burning up. You have a fever," he said, a little surprised. "I thought fools didn''t get sick," he added mockingly, but seeing that Wanda didn''t react, he just let it go. "Why don''t you go to the infirmary?" he asked, kneeling to speak to her gently. "The medicine is disgusting," Wanda replied, making a face of disgust. Sigh. "Come on, get up. It''s better to take medicine than to keep having a fever," Stephen said, pulling her up from the couch. "Nooo, I don''t want to!" Wanda started whining like a spoiled child. "Hurry up and get up, or the nurse will have to give you an injection if your fever gets worse," Stephen warned, making Wanda suddenly shudder, her face visibly filled with fear. "Fine..." Wanda murmured sadly as she fixed her robe and hair before leaving the room. "I''m taking Wanda to the infirmary. Do you guys want to come?" Stephen asked his younger brothers. "Of course not, I don''t want to catch it," Tony said, sounding like an idiot. "I''ll pass," Loki responded calmly. Meanwhile, Harry continued fighting fiercely with his controller. "Alright, walk," Stephen said, speaking to Wanda, who was staggering forward. Upon stepping out of the portrait hole, Wanda suddenly stopped. "Stephen," she said, standing still. "What is it?" Stephen asked, looking at her. "My feet hurt," Wanda said, leaving Stephen confused. "So what? You still need to go to the infirmary. Let''s go," Stephen said quickly. "My feet hurt... Carry me," Wanda insisted, acting like a spoiled child again. "What? Are you crazy? Come on, walk," Stephen said, frustrated. "Stephen, carry me on your back. My feet hurt," Wanda pleaded, tears forming in her eyes. Sigh. "Fine, don''t cry," Stephen responded, annoyed, but still turned around and crouched so she could climb onto his back. Happily, Wanda clung to Stephen''s neck as he started walking. As he silently carried Wanda on his back, some students saw them and greeted them, but upon noticing that she was sick, they let Stephen continue quickly toward the infirmary. "Stephen," Wanda said, breaking the silence. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What now?" Stephen spoke calmly, as this time, he had quite a bit of patience since his sister was sick. "Thank you," Wanda said, leaving Stephen stunned for a second. "Thank you for what?" Stephen asked as he kept walking. "Thank you for being my brother. And thank you for not holding a grudge against me for your death being my fault," Wanda said, hiding her face in Stephen''s back. Hearing that, Stephen thought for a few seconds before speaking. "To be honest, back then, when we fought for so long, there was another way to stop you. But even then, it would have caused me to die after a while. And when I realized you couldn''t control yourself and were going to die, I thought I wouldn''t mind dying a little earlier to accompany you. I couldn''t let someone die alone in space. And I had already done everything I needed to do in my world, so I was useless there," Stephen said sincerely. "Luckily, we were reborn in this world. And, as if it were a joke, as twin siblings," he added with an ironic smile but without any resentment. "Actually, I wished with all my heart that if another life existed, I would be reborn as your sister," Wanda said with a smile. "Looks like you wished for it really hard because now we have way too many siblings," Stephen said, laughing. "Stephen." "What?" "You''re a good brother." "That''s true. But don''t tell the others, or they''ll get jealous," Stephen said with a calm smile. "Even so, I''ll keep annoying you," Wanda said, peeking her head from behind Stephen with a grin. "Yeah, I know. And I''ll return every hit," Stephen replied calmly. After their conversation, Stephen kept walking through the hallways until they reached the infirmary. "Hello, Poppy," Stephen said as he saw the nurse, who seemed to be giving medicine to some students that also looked feverish. "Do you have a fever too?" she asked quickly as she approached. "No, not me. My sister," Stephen said, pointing at Wanda, who had apparently fallen asleep at some point. Poppy quickly gestured for him to lay her on one of the beds and assured him she would take care of her. She also recommended that he leave, as he might catch whatever was going around since it seemed like there was a flu spreading. Stephen gave Wanda one last look as she slept peacefully before heading back to the Gryffindor common room. The three idiots were still playing. "Now that I think about it, did you two get all the magical shots and remedies?" Stephen asked, looking at Tony and Loki, who turned around, confused. "What?" Tony asked, puzzled. "Shots for what?" Loki asked. "For example, do you have the Dragon Measles or Fire Fever vaccine?" Stephen asked again. "No, never heard of them," Tony answered quickly. "Me neither. Though in the Muggle side, they gave us the measles shot when we entered the orphanage," Loki said thoughtfully. "Muggle diseases don''t affect us. But magical diseases are nastier and more dangerous," Stephen explained. "Looks like we''ll have to take a trip to St. Mungo''s," he said, standing up and sending a message to their grandparents. "Do you have all your shots?" Loki asked Harry, who quickly nodded. "Yeah, when my grandparents adopted me, they had me go through a medical check-up," Harry said. "By the way, the shots are really painful, and the potions are disgusting. I wouldn''t want to go through that again," he quickly added, recalling his day at the hospital. "I don''t think it''s that big of a deal to get vaccinated," Tony said casually. "You''re forgetting that the wizarding world seems to have medieval-level medical knowledge," Loki said, making Tony start to doubt if going to the hospital for shots was a good idea. "If it gets too bad, we might have to bring our own syringes," Tony said, thinking about how hospitals were run in the Middle Ages. If wizards had those kinds of traditions, it was more likely they''d end up worse off by going to a magical hospital. Meanwhile, Harry was laughing, since what he had said earlier was a lie. The vaccines were just like in the Muggle world, maybe even less painful thanks to anesthesia spells. The only mildly annoying thing might have been the potions, but nothing more. On the other hand, in the staff room, where they were having a meeting about the tournament, Perenelle glanced at her magical phone for a few seconds. After reading the message, she quickly looked at Grindelwald. "You didn''t take your kids to get their magical vaccines?" she asked, frowning. "Well, that would''ve been difficult, considering I was a prisoner and the guards couldn''t leave their posts," Gellert defended himself. Perenelle thought about it and realized he was right, so she didn''t push the issue further and turned to Dumbledore. "I''ll take the twins to St. Mungo''s this weekend to get vaccinated," she said quickly, to which Dumbledore easily agreed. "Now, back to the matter at hand. So, the first trial will be with dragons?" Dumbledore asked, looking at the Ministry officials. "That''s right, Headmaster," one of the officials replied. "What madness, putting students in front of a dragon," McGonagall said, angry. "It''s fine, Minerva. Some of the best wizards in the world will be among the staff, protecting the students. We even brought Moody," Dumbledore said to reassure her, gesturing to Perenelle, the heads of the other schools, and mentioning the former Auror who wasn''t at the meeting. "Moody worries me more," McGonagall said, but she let the meeting continue. As they kept talking, Dumbledore had to create a barrier around the Goblet of Fire so underage students couldn''t put their names in. But that was something they would later realize was completely pointless to worry about. ----------- This chapter was meant to be a setup for a day at the hospital, but in the end, I scrapped it. ---------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contributions will help me continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 103 - 103: "The Chaos Before the Selection" Stephen pov: Today was the day Dumbledore placed the Goblet of Fire in the center of the Great Hall. While he talked about the age line and all that... well, honestly, I don''t know much of what he said because I wasn''t paying attention. After all, I more or less knew what it was about. So, all week, we watched students put their names in after classes. Watching people occasionally walk up to drop their names into the Goblet of Fire was pretty boring, but I decided to stay and be part of it. The first one, obviously, was Krum, acting all proud and narcissistic. "Are you sure you don''t want to compete?" Fleur asked, sitting beside me while writing her name on a piece of paper. "Do you really want me to compete? Maybe Dumbledore and the other headmasters will have to team up to balance the levels," I said, laughing. "I was just asking as a good girlfriend. I don''t want to compete against you you cheat," she said as she stood up with a smile and walked toward the Goblet of Fire under everyone''s gaze. "Hey, I don''t cheat! I''m just stronger!" I shouted as Fleur gestured at me from the center of the hall. After placing her name, all the students cheered excitedly. Then, we saw the Hufflepuff boys pushing Cedric to put his name in. He hesitated, but he already had his name written on a piece of paper, so he quickly stepped forward and dropped it into the cup. Once again, the students started applauding enthusiastically. "These guys are really excited about watching a deadly competition, aren''t they?" I said, looking at all the Hogwarts students. Just then, George and Fred arrived, looking quite happy, with potions in their hands. "We found a way," Fred said, shaking the potion. "It won''t work," Hermione said, looking at them like they were idiots. "Why do you think that, Shorty Number Three?" George asked, using the old nickname we had for her when they were first-years. "Don''t call me that! And... do you see that line? Dumbledore himself drew it. Do you think a simple potion can break it?" she said, pointing at the mark on the floor around the Goblet of Fire. "We won''t know unless we try," the twins quickly said as they stood in front of each other. "Bottoms up," they said, downing their potions and then jumping inside the age line. Everyone went silent for a second, and when they weren''t immediately thrown out, they started applauding as the twins acted all proud, strutting around the Goblet with smug smiles. "How many meters do you think they''ll fly this time?" Tony asked, approaching, since we had already witnessed other Ravenclaw students try something similar, only to be sent flying all the way to the Great Hall''s entrance while turning into old men. "The same distance, but this time they''ll grow beards," I said calmly. "Hey, looking into the future is boring," Tony said, annoyed. "I didn''t look into the future. It''s pretty obvious," I replied casually. Then, exactly as I had said, the twins tried to put their names in the Goblet, and it expelled them beyond the barrier. After getting up, a huge white beard began forming on both of them. Annoyed, they started fighting each other, rolling on the floor and blaming one another. "Alright, Mr. Weasleys, you may head to the infirmary where the other students are being treated. Though I must say, your beards are quite impressive even better than mine," Dumbledore said, appearing alongside the other headmasters, who seemed to have been watching the whole scene. "Alright, five minutes left. Any students who still wish to compete may put their names in now," Dumbledore said with a smile. "Aah, I''m bored," Wanda said, as she wasn''t interested in watching people walk up from time to time just to have everyone applaud like idiots. "How many times has she said she''s bored this week?" I asked Harry, who was sitting beside me. "I don''t know... three, I think," Harry said while counting on his fingers. As soon as he said the exact number, he began to pale. "What? Are you sure?" Tony asked quickly, looking nervous. He immediately went to fetch Loki and brought him over. "You, with the good memory how many times has Wanda said she was bored this week?" Tony asked hurriedly. "This week, only twice," Loki said quickly, recalling. "Phew, then this is only the second time," Harry and Tony said as they wiped imaginary sweat off their brows. "This time? The second time she said it before she got sick" Loki said, confused. "Shit! Stephen, catch her!" Tony shouted as he quickly turned to look at me. Meanwhile, I was watching everything quite amused, since the three of them kept track of how many times Wanda said she was bored because they knew that, by the third, she would do something dumb that would end up dragging them along. Personally, I didn''t mind, as I could say I enjoyed their suffering. "Nope. Too late," I said while pointing at Wanda, who was already running toward the Goblet of Fire at full speed. An inhuman speed that left the headmasters and professors stunned. Meanwhile, Grandma Perenelle and Natasha simply shook their heads, knowing she was about to pull some crazy stunt. But they weren''t going to stop herat school, as long as she didn''t do anything bad, they let her be. Otherwise, it would be worse. "If we''re going to have a competition, let''s make it fair for everyone," she said while casting a spell that plucked a hair from every student present in the Great Hall, regardless of whether they were older or younger than sixteen. Of course, I caught mine before it reached Wanda, while Tony and Loki managed to destroy theirs. Harry, who didn''t react in time, watched as his hair flew into Wanda''s hands, transforming before touching her into a piece of paper with his name written on it, just like the other students''. Wanda quickly tossed them into the Goblet of Fire as if she had just made a perfect shot. Everything happened so fast that everyone was stunned, unable to comprehend for a few seconds. Then, the Goblet lit up in a different color, signaling that the time to submit names had ended. "What did she just do?" asked a Gryffindor student, while a Ravenclaw nervously replied, "I think she just signed us all up to participate in the champion selection" he said as the others started getting just as nervous. "What?" some of them said, not quite understanding, but once they realized, they began trembling. What they knew about past tournaments involved tough battles, and some had even lost their lives. "Hahaha, now we all have the same chances," Wanda said with a smile as she walked calmly under everyone''s gaze. Then, the students went into a frenzy. Some were terrified of being chosen, while others were excited, especially those who had been unable to compete due to the age linemostly the Gryffindors. The Ravenclaws, for the most part, began praying not to be selected since they were researchers, not fighters. "Silence!" Dumbledore quickly said, calming the uproar. "Remember that the Goblet of Fire only allows the student to write their own name. It does not work if someone else writes it for them," he added, reassuring the students. Everyone calmed down while Wanda sat down, annoyed with Dumbledore. "Tsk, Dumby ruined the fun," Wanda grumbled, upset that she couldn''t make everyone feel the fear of possibly being chosen. "You''re a demon," Tony said, staring at Wanda. "Even so, it''s very likely that Harry will end up being chosen," I said calmly, drawing everyone''s attention. "But Dumbledore said" Hermione began to speak. "Yeah, I know what he said, but we''re talking about Harry," I said, cutting her off while pulling on her cheeks. "Then can I be chosen too?" Ron asked, completely clueless. "I don''t think so," I said, crushing his dreams. "After all it''s Harry," Wanda added, mocking him. Harry looked irritated. "Someone probably put Harry''s name in a long time ago," Tony said thoughtfully. By now, we all more or less understood how the magical world worked, so it was easy to predict things even without looking into the future. "So everyone''s just assuming Harry will be the chosen one?" Fleur asked, looking at us. "Well it''s Harry," I responded casually and without mercy. "The kid gets into trouble even when it''s not his," Tony said just as calmly. "He reminds me of a hammer-wielding idiot always getting into trouble," Loki said, recalling a young Thor. "Harry will be fine. We train him whenever we''re bored," Wanda said, patting Harry, who still looked irritated. "We''re still not sure if someone tampered with the Goblet to make me compete," Harry said, annoyed. Though it seemed more like he was trying to convince himself because, deep down, he probably had a bad feeling. "Harry," I said, catching his attention. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?" he asked quickly, looking at me hopefully, maybe expecting me to help him. But as his older brother, I had to let him grow. "It''s Halloween," I said with a smile. Harry''s face shifted from confusion to realization, and then he visibly showed his frustration. "Crap" he muttered as it dawned on him. ----------------------------- Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 104 - 104: The Fourth Champion, Obviously... The Fourth Champion, Obviously... "Beauxbatons Champion, Fleur Delacour!" Dumbledore announced as everyone watched with excitement. The Goblet of Fire continued spitting out burning papers, naming the chosen one by one. Fleur, quite cheerful, hugged Stephen before quickly walking toward the designated area. "The champion of Durmstrang is Viktor Krum," Dumbledore said, reading the newly expelled paper from the Goblet. As everyone applauded, Krum walked with determination and pride toward the champions'' room. Another paper shot out from the Goblet. Dumbledore''s expression shifted for a fraction of a secondbarely noticeablebut a few powerful wizards caught it and became intrigued about who the next chosen one might be. "From Hogwarts, Wanda Flamel," he announced with a smile, hiding his nervousness about allowing Wanda to participate in the competition. Wanda happily jumped up and ran to Dumbledore, raising her hand for a high-five. He smiled and quickly slapped her palm before she entered the designated room. "With the three champions selec" Before Dumbledore could finish his speech, the Goblet of Fire flared intensely and spat out another paper, leaving everyone stunned. "Here it comes," Tony commented with interest. "At some point, the surprise wears off with these things," Stephen said as he watched the floating paper. Loki, beside him, nodded with an ironic smile. Dumbledore swiftly grabbed the paper, read it, and with a serious expression, announced: "Harry Potter Flamel!" Harry, who was half-standing with his companions, collapsed back into his seat, trying to hide from the many eyes staring at him. When he didn''t come forward, Dumbledore called out again, this time louder, almost shouting. "Harry Potter Flamel!" Hearing his name for the second time, Hermione quickly pushed him forward. Harry turned, looking for help from his siblings, but all he saw were their ironic smiles as they gestured for him to hurry up. So, nervous and walking slowly, he approached Dumbledore, who pointed him toward the designated room. As he moved, even his grandparents and Natasha watched him seriously, all thinking the same thing he was. Inside the room, Wanda was casually chatting with Fleur when they saw Harry enter, visibly nervous. "Oh, Harry, did they send you to fetch us?" Fleur asked with a smile upon seeing him. "No, wait, don''t say it. I''ll guess," Wanda interrupted, extending a hand in front of Harry just as he was about to respond. "You were chosen as an extra participant by the Goblet of Fire. And in a few moments, Dumby will walk in with all the furious professors, completely clueless about what''s happening," she said quickly. Before anyone could say anything, the door to the room swung open, and the headmasters, along with Hogwarts professors and the tournament administrators, entered, arguing as they walked. "Harry, did you put your name in the Goblet?" Dumbledore asked immediately upon seeing him, making Harry nearly hide behind Wanda. "No, sir," Harry answered at once. "Did you ask someone else to put your name in it?" Dumbledore insisted. Harry shook his head again, assuring them he had no idea why his name had come out. "Wanda, is this another one of your pranks?" Perenelle quickly asked, staring intently at her granddaughter. Wanda raised her hands innocently. "Of course not, Grandma! If it had been me, I would''ve done it with Stephen," she responded quickly. "Damn, I should''ve done it just to compete against him," she added with a sigh, realizing that would have annoyed her brother, who always said he wasn''t interested in childish competitions. "Are you sure?" Perenelle pressed, her gaze sharp. "Of course! Your lack of trust makes me sad, Grandma," Wanda said, pretending to be indignantly accused like an innocent child. Sigh... "Alright, if it wasn''t you, it doesn''t matter. What do we do, Dumbledore?" Perenelle asked, watching her granddaughter''s antics. She knew Wanda would never endanger her younger brother, so she believed her and quickly turned to Dumbledore. "What does it matter? It''s great that Harry is competing and showing his power," Sirius said, patting Harry on the back proudly. "You''d better stay quiet when the adults are talking, Black," Snape retorted, looking at Sirius as if he were an idiot. "This is obviously unfair! Hogwarts has two champions!" Madame Maxime protested, interrupting the childish bickering of the two adults. "Can''t he simply withdraw?" Professor Flitwick asked. Meanwhile, Grindelwald and Nicolas Flamel watched the scene calmly. "Just have him not compete," McGonagall suggested. But Mad-Eye Moody immediately intervened. "No. Once the Goblet selects someone, a magical contract is formed," he explained, surprising the champions, who were unaware of this rule. "Well then, we just have to destroy the Goblet," Wanda said, walking casually toward Filch, who had brought it along. "Stay put, idiot!" a voice said as a hand grabbed Wanda''s head. Annoyed, Wanda was about to punch the person behind her, but recognizing the voice immediately, she stopped. It was Stephen, who had suddenly appeared in the room. "Grandpa has your favorite sweets hidden in the second pocket," Stephen whispered, distracting his sister to prevent her from causing trouble. Hearing that, Wanda spun around and pounced on her grandfather, who had been watching the interaction like a spectator. Nicolas barely had time to react before being tackled by his granddaughter, betrayed by his eldest grandson. "Stephen, do you have any ideas?" Perenelle asked, knowing that when her grandson took things seriously, he always found a solution. "Yes, many, actually. But first, I need to hear something," Stephen said, turning his gaze to Harry, who remained in the center of the room, listening to everyone speak without being able to intervene. "Harry, what do you want to do?" His question took everyone by surprise. "What are you talking about, Mr. Flamel? Obviously, Harry has to compete. The magical contract binds him," Moody said irritably. Stephen merely cast him an indifferent look and refocused on Harry. "Harry, what do you want to do? If you want, I can destroy the Goblet, and the contract will disappear," Stephen said casually. The tournament organizers tensed up, knowing that if that happened, they would be held responsible and possibly fired. "But if you want to compete, we''ll support you as always," he added. Harry looked around the room, thinking about his answer. Perenelle shook her head with resignation. She knew her grandchildren too well, but no matter what they decided, she would support them with all her heart. Nicolas, on the other hand, remained calm. He knew his grandchildren were capable of wonderful things and trusted them completely. "I didn''t put my name in, but if I have to compete, I''d like to do it," Harry said bravely. "Good. Then Harry will be Hogwarts'' champion," Stephen declared with a smile. "That''s the spirit, Harry! Your parents would be proud," Sirius said cheerfully. "But still, it''s unfair that Hogwarts has an extra competitor," Madame Maxime insisted, looking at Stephen. "Well, I see it as pretty balanced. Even though Harry is younger, he''s strong enough to stand against the other two champions. Besides, Wanda only entered the competition to play around. And I''m quite sure that once she gets bored, she''ll do something crazy without caring about the games," Stephen said calmly. Everyone turned their eyes to Wanda, who was currently chatting with Dumbledore. Meanwhile, the headmasterwho should have been dealing with the situationwas instead exchanging candies with Wanda, showing no concern for his responsibilities. The sight made Stephen frown in annoyance. ["This old man has been way too relaxed ever since I started helping Harry. Just one Grindelwald wasn''t enough, maybe"] Stephen thought with irritation. "I have no problem with it," Grindelwald said with a smile, interested in how things would unfold. "Sigh... Fine, if Stephen says so, I can reluctantly accept it," Madame Maxime said. "Alright, if Harry wants to compete, we just have to support him," Nicolas said, touching his wife''s shoulder to reassure her. After all, they were here to ensure Harry didn''t get hurt, and his siblings were always nearby. "What are we going to do about the obvious trap that''s been set up?" Snape asked, drawing everyone''s attention. "Well, that''s simple," Stephen said as he walked toward Moody. "What do you want, boy?" "Moody" asked as Stephen approached. "You know, Moody, when I became an Auror instructor, I created a spell that sealed the memories of everyone who learned Eldritch magic in case they were captured. That way, a dark wizard could never learn this magic just by reading their memories," Stephen said, surprising everyone. "Therefore, even if someone impersonated an Auror using those memories, they would never be able to use Eldritch magic." "And since I was the one who taught that magic, they wouldn''t remember me either. By the way, you gave me a nickname that only you could use if you recognized me, just in case you were ever captured. And since you saw me, you never once called me by that nickname," he added with a mocking smile. The implication was clear. Moody stared at Stephen for a moment before suddenly grabbing his cane and attempting to attack him. ----------------------------- Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 105 - 105: "Catching the Impostor and a Strange Power" Before "Moody" could do anything with his staff, he felt something cold pressing against his temple. "The moment your magic so much as twitches, someone will have to clean your brains off the floor," Natasha said, aiming a magically modified weapon at him. Meanwhile, all the Hogwarts professors were stunned by what had just happened, while Dumbledore, this time, was looking seriously at Moody, his wand at the ready in case of anything. Stephen quickly disarmed Moody and activated a spell on his body. "Well, it looks like we need to call Amelia, as we''ve found Barty Crouch Jr.," Stephen said with a mocking smile, looking at Barty, who glared at him in anger. "Do you think you can stop this? My master is about to revive, and you can''t do anything, even if you catch me! There are others!" Barty screamed in fury. "Pff... You seriously haven''t contacted your teammates a while ago, huh?" Stephen said, laughing at Barty. "What do you mean?" Barty asked, with a bad feeling. "Rodolphus Lestrange was killed when he tried to resist the Aurors'' arrest five days ago. Antonin Dolohov was handed over to the Aurors without arms four days ago, while Alecto Carrow and her brother Amycus were caught hiding in a Pureblood family''s house three days ago. All thanks to the help of powerful bounty hunters," Stephen explained, watching how Barty''s face quickly turned pale. "Though there are still two more, they''ve already been located. They''re just being followed to see what they''re planning." Stephen quickly sent a message via phone. "You''re lying!" Barty screamed madly, trying to attack Harry, only to be restrained by Natasha and then chained to the floor with a flick of McGonagall''s wand. "Well, that gets rid of one spy," Stephen said calmly, clapping his hands under the surprised gaze of everyone. "Please, Professor Snape and Professor McGonagall, escort Mr. Crouch to the dungeons until Amelia arrives," Dumbledore ordered quickly, as everyone recovered from the shock. "Well, I realized Moody was strange a long time ago, but I wanted to be sure before doing anything," Sirius commented, looking at Natasha, who was by his side. Natasha simply glanced at him and went back to her work. "Tsk... Obviously, you don''t believe me," Sirius murmured, talking to Harry, who still didn''t fully understand what had just happened. He only knew he was now a Hogwarts champion. Seeing that his godson wasn''t paying attention either, Sirius simply walked off, a bit depressed, to do his job. "Happy Halloween, Harry," Stephen said as he left with Fleur. "Looks like we''re enemies now, Harry. You better watch out," Wanda said, pointing at Harry and then her own eyes, as if saying she had him in her sights. Apparently, she still didn''t understand what the competition was about. "I''m starting to hate Halloween..." Harry sighed as he walked to the Gryffindor common room to meet his friends. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When he arrived, he saw everyone celebrating a big party for Wanda and for him. As soon as they saw him, they quickly got up and congratulated him, while Wanda had been sitting with Daphne for a while, laughing happily. Stephen, on the other hand, was nowhere to be found. He had probably gone to celebrate at Beauxbatons with Fleur and her friends from that school. "Where are my five galleons?" Tony said, appearing between the Weasley twins with Loki. "Looks like we won," Loki said with a mocking smile, looking at the twins. "That was beginner''s luck," Fred huffed, searching for gold coins in his pockets. "Well, you guys wanted to bet twins against twins," Tony said while taking half the money and tossing the other half to Loki. "It was a pleasure betting with you. If you want to lose again, you can come find us," he added with a smug smile before leaving. "What are we doing here?" Harry asked, following Wanda through the Forbidden Forest. "We''re going to gather ingredients for the potion Tony and Loki discovered," Wanda replied, walking happily between the trees. "Aren''t we supposed to start investigating what the first task might be?" Harry asked, a little annoyed. Though, in part, he also felt more relaxed, since being at Hogwarts right now was quite uncomfortable for him. Although the Gryffindors were excited to have two competitors from their house, many other houses didn''t feel the same, and Harry started to notice annoyed looks every time he passed by. Obviously, no one dared to attack Harry or harm him, as everyone knew his brothers would likely make the attacker regret it. But that didn''t save Harry from the stares and whispers. "If you want, you can ask Arkon, but it''s more fun if it''s a surprise, don''t you think?" Wanda said as she turned to look at Harry. "If you say so..." Harry replied, following his sister. After walking for a while, they arrived at the area where Stephen had created a safe haven for all the forest creatures that wanted to live in peace. "Hey, guys! I''m here!" Wanda said, greeting all the magical creatures around. Many of them came closer so Wanda could pet them. Harry was surprised when he saw a large three-headed black creature quickly approaching. "Hello, Fluffy!" Wanda exclaimed happily when she saw the large three-headed dog who now lived in the safe zone, protecting the area. Although, thanks to Stephen''s magic, it wasn''t necessary, Harry thought, but it made Fluffy feel useful. When Fluffy saw Harry, he recognized him as one of the children who had once entered the place he guarded, and immediately growled at him. "It''s okay, Fluffy. Harry is a friend of Hagrid''s and my brother," Wanda said, stopping him. Fluffy looked at her suspiciously but calmed down when Wanda began to pet him. In seconds, he lay down on the ground joyfully as Wanda laughed. "Who''s a good boy?" she said, scratching his belly. Meanwhile, Harry observed from a bit farther away, until he felt a tug on his pants. He looked down and saw a one-eyed Demiguise staring at him with its single eye. "H-Hello" Harry greeted hesitantly. Behind the Demiguise appeared another, smaller one, watching Harry curiously. "Arkon, seems like you''ve been busy, you little rascal," Wanda commented, quickly approaching and looking at the small Demiguise. With a smile, she picked it up in her arms. "So cute!" she said, hugging it fondly. The small creature tried to escape, but it was no use against Wanda. She pulled out a bunch of treats she had brought for the animals and began feeding the little one, who stopped resisting. Arkon, seeing this, just rolled his eyes with a rather human-like gesture before looking at Harry and gesturing for him to follow. Harry hesitated for a moment, but seeing Wanda continue to feed several small animals, he decided to follow Arkon. After walking a few meters, they arrived at an area where the trees formed the homes of many magical species. Upon seeing Harry, the animals looked at him curiously, but none came closer. Arkon led him to one of the homes and quickly gestured for him to enter. Inside, Harry saw the owner of the place: a large black Hippogriff covered in scars, with one wing even missing. It was larger than Buckbeak and seemed older, barely moving. The Hippogriff looked at Harry in surprise, but then its expression changed, as though it was reuniting with an old friend. "Why did you bring me here?" Harry asked, not understanding the Hippogriff''s reaction. Arkon gestured again, but Harry clearly didn''t understand. Then, the Demiguise took his hand and placed it gently on the Hippogriff''s head. As soon as Harry touched it, he felt something strange, though he couldn''t describe what it was. The Hippogriff made a soft sound, looking at him with gratitude, before closing its eyes and slowly falling to the ground. Harry watched in amazement as something emerged from the Hippogriff''s body and began to take form above it. A more imposing version of the Hippogriff materialized, looked at Harry one last time, and then soared into the air, flying majestically. "What was that?" Harry asked, not understanding. But without understanding Arkon''s gestures, he couldn''t get an answer. "Oh, Harry! What are you doing here?" Hagrid asked, appearing behind him and surprising Harry. "Oh... looks like Vein didn''t survive..." Hagrid said sadly when he saw the deceased Hippogriff. "I thought he''d last a couple more months... Looks like I was wrong..." "Hagrid, what happened to him?" Harry asked, feeling sorry for the creature. "Vein was a Hippogriff that the Scamander family found in the United States. Some Muggles found a family of Hippogriffs and used them for studies... Vein was the only survivor. Poor thing... he lost his whole family. When he got here, he didn''t want to eat or leave his cave," Hagrid explained with a sigh. "Stephen managed to get him to eat, but he still didn''t want to leave. Only Arkon visited him... Looks like they became good friends, huh, Arkon? I''m sorry for your loss..." Hagrid added, looking at the Demiguise, who seemed a bit down. Arkon lifted his head and made a gesture of thanks toward Harry, followed by a couple of signs before silently walking away. "Do you know what he said?" Harry asked Hagrid. "I think he said ''thank you''... and then mentioned that he was ''incomplete,''" Hagrid replied thoughtfully. "Incomplete? What does that mean?" Harry asked, confused. "Sorry, Harry. The only one who can fully understand Arkon is Stephen. According to him, Arkon likes to act mysteriously," Hagrid explained. He then told Harry that he would get to work on giving Vein a proper burial, so Harry decided to return to Wanda. When he found her, she was surrounded by several Nifflers, giving them orders. "Okay, if you get me those items, I''ll give each of you a coin," Wanda told them, negotiating. The Niffler that seemed to be the leader raised two fingers, demanding more. "Alright, but you have to be quick," Wanda agreed without hesitation. As soon as they heard that, all the Nifflers scattered quickly, entering different areas to gather the ingredients they needed from the animals that discarded them. - Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 106 - 106: "A truth that was ignored." -.---------------------------- After finishing their adventure, Wanda and Harry returned to the castle, where they parted ways to continue with their own tasks. Harry, for his part, walked a little annoyed because he kept receiving hateful looks from some students, but he began to ignore them as he headed to meet his friends. Wanda, on the other hand, quickly called Loki and Tony to inform them that she had the ingredients they had requested. After handing them over, she went to play with Daphne. Thus, another peaceful day passed at Hogwarts. While Harry was walking alone in the courtyard looking for Wanda " because thanks to Hagrid, he had learned what the first task would be and wanted to warn her " Ron and Hermione had split up to search for her in different places. Since Wanda tended to be quite restless, there was no fixed place to find her. "Why so tense, Potter? Oh right... it was Flamel now, wasn''t it?" said Malfoy, who was perched on a tree for some reason. Harry simply ignored him and kept walking, but Malfoy continued talking. "My fellow Slytherins and I made a bet. I said you wouldn''t last even ten minutes in the tournament," he commented before jumping down from the tree and rejoining his group. "But what do you think? They think you won''t last even five." "I think your father won''t be proud to see his son being so pathetic... if the news even reaches Azkaban," Harry replied before turning around and continuing on his way. Draco, upon hearing this, became enraged and drew his wand to attack Harry from behind. However, Sirius appeared to the side and spoke with authority. "I wouldn''t recommend doing that. Even if you''re my cousin''s son, I wouldn''t mind making every single one of your bones disappear to teach you some discipline... something your parents clearly failed to give you. Now, if you don''t want to be brutally crushed in front of the entire Hogwarts courtyard, you''d better disappear." Malfoy started trembling under Sirius''s gaze but tried to regain his composure. "My family will hear about this." "Really? Which one? Your father, who''s now locked up in Azkaban, or your mother, who thanks to me wasn''t investigated as an accomplice?" Sirius said with annoyance. Draco paled and, without saying another word, ran off with his followers. "Mr. Black, we never use threats against students here," Professor McGonagall intervened, appearing alongside Natasha, as it seemed they were together when a student alerted them. "Oh, but Professor, I wasn''t threatening, just giving a reminder. After all, I wasn''t the only one about to do something like that," Sirius said, glancing at Natasha, who was discreetly storing a weapon in her expandable pouch. Then, Sirius directed his gaze to the second floor, where Wanda was staring intently at Malfoy with a smile on her lips. Sensing McGonagall and Sirius''s eyes on her, she quickly waved with an innocent smile. Meanwhile, on the castle''s roof, Stephen was lowering a bow and arrows made of light before making them disappear. In the courtyard, Tony was disassembling a strange gauntlet glowing in his palm and storing it inside his necklace. And behind a beam, Loki held a couple of throwing knives in his hands. All of them, in perfect synchrony, pretended they hadn''t been about to obliterate Malfoy and continued on their way as if nothing had happened. McGonagall, realizing what Sirius was implying, sighed and addressed Natasha. "You too, Professor Flamel?" "Sorry, it was a reflex..." Natasha responded, a little embarrassed. McGonagall shook her head and led her aside to talk. Sirius, surprised that it was the first time Natasha had done something to get scolded, didn''t want to miss the spectacle. "I can''t miss this. Harry, if everything''s fine, I''ll see you later," he said before saying goodbye and following McGonagall and Natasha. Harry paid no attention to it and remembered that Wanda was on the second floor, so he ran to find her. After a while, he found her playing with Luna Lovegood and Ginny, who were showing Wanda Luna''s summon: a small black dragon. "Wanda, I finally found you. Why do you never have your MagicPhone with you?" Harry complained upon seeing his sister. "Look, Harry! Luna''s little dragon is so cool," Wanda exclaimed, completely ignoring his question while enthusiastically showing him the creature. Harry looked at the little dragon in surprise, but soon remembered why he was looking for Wanda. "Wanda, it''s a dragon," Harry said quickly. "Duh, obviously it''s a dragon," Wanda replied, looking at Harry as if he were an idiot while gently petting the little black dragon''s head. "No. The first task is a dragon," Harry insisted urgently. "What task?" Wanda asked distractedly. "Oh, right... the task," she said, finally remembering what her brother was talking about. "That''s right, we have to face a dragon. Hagrid took me to see them in the Forbidden Forest," Harry explained with a slight tremor in his voice. "Then, it seems like the first competition will be pretty easy," Wanda commented calmly as she returned the little dragon to Luna. "I wonder if Grandpa and Grandma would let us raise one at the mansion..." she added, thinking about something silly. "In what world is facing a dragon considered easy?" Harry exclaimed in frustration. Wanda looked at him intently and responded calmly, "What are you talking about, Harry? No magical creature would harm us unless we do something first." "What?" Harry asked, confused. "Mmm... Didn''t you notice? We went to the Forbidden Forest a few days ago, and no creature attacked us," Wanda pointed out, watching him curiously. Harry tried to remember their walk, and to his surprise, he noticed it was true. They had walked through the forest as if it were an ordinary place, and at no point were they attacked. Even when they encountered some animals, they simply looked at them and ignored them. "Didn''t you notice?" Wanda repeated, raising an eyebrow. "Now that you mention it... Maybe I was too focused on thinking about what the first task would be and didn''t pay attention," Harry admitted. Even in the safe area of the forest, many magical animals only looked at him without appearing insecure or in danger. The only creature that showed annoyance at his presence was Fluffy, but that was understandable due to an old grudge. "But won''t the dragons be different?" Harry asked quickly. "Mmm... Maybe. Then you should prepare just in case," Wanda replied naturally before continuing to tease the little dragon in Luna''s hands. Still deep in thought, Harry turned around and walked away. After a while, he found Ron and Hermione and told them about his conversation with Wanda. "How can it be that the beasts don''t attack you?" Ron asked incredulously. "But, Ron, I went to the Forbidden Forest, full of magical creatures, and none of them attacked us," Harry insisted. "That''s so strange... It''s like Mr. Newt Scamander''s stories, or even more exaggerated," Hermione murmured thoughtfully. "What if you ask Stephen?" Ron suggested. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good idea," Harry agreed before parting from his friends. He felt this had to do with his family. Stephen was with a group of students training near the lake, so Harry approached him and explained his concern. "Well, Harry... Where were we born from?" Stephen asked as he made a chair appear and sat down. "From your parents?" Harry replied, not fully understanding. "And who are, technically, our parents?" Stephen asked again with an enigmatic smile. Then, Harry realized something he had always ignored. Whether because he didn''t pay attention or because it didn''t seem relevant in daily life. "From the world and the magic that exists within it..." he responded slowly. "That''s right, Harry. Beasts live in the world, so they perceive us as part of it. And, by the way, by becoming our brother, you also became part of the world. That''s why beasts won''t attack you unless you attack them first," Stephen explained with the patience of a teacher. "But I always thought you said that as an analogy, since you never knew who your parents were," Harry said quickly. "Well, we never hid it, anyway. But we were created by the magic of the world. And no, we weren''t born like other wizards or Muggles. I thought that was clear," Stephen said with a calm smile. "Well, that''s all I''ll tell you... unless it''s necessary." Then, with a gesture, he indicated to Harry to leave. He was busy training the others. "- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 107 - 107: I''ll leave you a mega pack thanks to the subscription of so many new readers on Patreon. Thank them on your knees, plebs! Haha, just kidding. Hope you like it! :D "A Game Too Difficult Part 1" "So, Harry, your chances against the dragon are pretty good," said Ron after hearing that magical animals wouldn''t see Harry as an enemy. "No. Stephen said not to get overconfident. Even though I now share blood with my siblings, I still have my Potter side," Harry replied, explaining. His friends more or less knew what had happened over the holidays and how he had become a bit different upon his return. Though, obviously, not everything. At least they knew the Flamels had performed some sort of ritual to make Harry part of their bloodline, and it didn''t seem strange to them since pure-blood families had many old rituals and hidden spells. Especially a family as ancient as the Flamel family. "So, you still have to train, Harry, just in case," said Hermione while thinking of ways. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Virtual reality!" she suddenly exclaimed. "I don''t think playing games will help, Hermione," said Ron, looking at her with disbelief. "No, troll brain. Harry can train in virtual reality. That way, even if he gets hurt, it won''t be real, and most importantly, he can learn the dragons'' movements," Hermione explained, looking at Ron like he was an idiot. "That''s true, but..." said Ron, realizing he hadn''t thought it through. "Snape," Harry said, finishing the sentence Ron couldn''t complete. After all, Snape was in charge of the magical virtual reality chambers. "Games? Where?" A voice appeared above them, surprising them. They quickly looked up and found Wanda lying on the fireplace, resting her head on her hands, watching them with interest. "Wanda, since when have you been there?" asked Ron, touching his chest in shock. "I''ve been here since before you guys... any problem, beetroot?" said Wanda, giving Ron a nickname. Then, with a little jump, she landed in front of them. "So, where are the games? Take me," she quickly ordered. "You don''t know about the magical virtual reality chambers?" asked Hermione, confused. "Of course, she doesn''t know. I''ve been hiding them from her for years, and you guys ruined it," said another voice behind them. They quickly turned around and saw Stephen sitting not far away, reading a book like nothing was wrong. "You guys have to stop doing that," complained Ron, putting a hand over his chest with his heart racing. "I''ve been here from the beginning, you idiot," Stephen said, annoyed, since they were the ones who barged into the room talking as if no one else was there. "Hey, Stephen, why did you hide something so interesting from me?" Wanda asked, approaching him, clearly upset. "Why do you think? For the good of all the students," Stephen replied, pushing his sister''s head away since she was way too close. "Whatever, take me," Wanda said, grabbing Harry and Hermione as she rushed out through the portrait entrance. "Tsk. Let''s go, beetroot. We need to watch her so no one ends up traumatized," Stephen said, addressing Ron before leaving the room. "I don''t like that nickname," Ron mumbled as he touched his hair and quickly followed Stephen. After a while of walking, the group reached the gaming area. Even though it was supposed to be a practice zone and international connection area with other magic schools, everyone called it the gaming area. By the way, on the way there, Wanda saw Loki walking around and dragged him along, while the Weasley twins saw Stephen being followed by Ron and also joined the group. So now the group was even bigger than before. "Isn''t this supposed to be a school... why is there a gaming area?" asked Loki, observing all the cabins in the old Slytherin Chamber of Secrets. "Doesn''t matter. Let''s find a place and play," Wanda said, excited. "What are you guys doing here?" asked Tony, coming out from behind one of the cabins while wiping his hands with a rag. "Hi, Tony! We came to play. What are you doing?" Wanda quickly asked, smiling. "Improving this contraption. By the way, you guys arrived just in time to be the test subjects," Tony said with a proud smile. "Awesome!" Wanda said, trying to get in quickly, but Stephen stopped her by grabbing her hair. "You have to notify to use your merit points," he quickly said, pointing at Snape, who was watching them with a dark glare at the sight of so many troublemakers gathered. "Hi, Snapy, long time no see," Wanda greeted cheerfully. "What''s up, Snape, my friend?" Stephen said with the same friendly tone, approaching him. "No, Snapy is my friend. Find yourself another grumpy emo," Wanda complained quickly. "Stop talking nonsense. Snape became my best friend before you even got to Hogwarts," said Stephen, arguing with his sister. "So, Snapy was my friend before you were even born," Wanda replied, standing arrogantly in front of Stephen. "Are you an idiot? Obviously, you wouldn''t have been born either if I hadn''t been born," Stephen complained, annoyed. "Silence, you two!" Snape growled, his face twisted with anger. "You have ten seconds to get out of my sight, or all your merit points will be deducted before you can even touch a cabin," he added while pressing a button that activated the machine. "Great, thanks, Snapy. I''ll introduce you to a grumpy goth girl for a date later," Wanda said before leading everyone toward the cabins. Snape rubbed his forehead in exhaustion. "Don''t worry, Snape. I''ll keep an eye on her so she doesn''t do something stupid," Stephen said, following her. "You need someone watching over you too," Snape muttered, though Stephen was already out of earshot. As Ron and Harry followed Wanda, they realized something. "Maybe we should act like Stephen and Wanda so Snape doesn''t want to come near us," Harry said, thinking out loud. "Don''t be an idiot, Harry. It''s more likely Snape will poison us if we act like them," Ron responded, horrified at the thought. "They''re gods," he quickly added. "Hey, little brother of the boss, what did you improve?" Fred asked, approaching Tony. "I want to know too," George said, appearing on Tony''s other side. "You''ll see when you go inside," Tony replied with a mysterious air as he entered. "Wow," Wanda said as she stepped in, seeing a place that looked like another world. The moment they walked through the door, they found themselves in a vast desert. The scorching sun burned their skin, and the sand made walking difficult. "The illusion is already activated as soon as you enter?" Stephen asked, interested. "Of course. Now we have a much better energy source, so the illusions are more real, and the cabin works a million times better," Tony said proudly. "Whatever. I want a horror game," Wanda said quickly. "Let me explain"" Tony tried to continue, but Stephen stopped him again. "Do you really think they''ll understand? We can listen to your explanation later." Stephen said while continuing to look around. "Fine, whatever." Tony said and showed Wanda where the crystals were. "So this can be created with illusion magic and occlumency?" Wanda said as she examined the crystals. "Then I can do it." She added with excitement, showing a wicked smile. "Sigh... Here it comes." Stephen said, preparing himself. "What''s coming?" Harry asked quickly. "Are you seriously asking?" Stephen replied, pointing at Wanda, who had placed her hand on the ground with her eyes closed. A trail of yellow magic began to spread, changing the entire illusion of the place. "Wait, Wanda! What are you doing?" Hermione shouted urgently, seeing everyone start to drift away from each other without moving. "If we''re all together, it''s not that scary, right?" Wanda said with a wicked smile. Immediately, the desert began to change, transforming into a city with towering buildings. The sunlight started to turn a blood-red shade. Everyone realized they were in a Muggle city, though something was different from what they knew. Everything seemed quite advanced, but they also noticed there was no one on the streets. The buildings, houses, and shops were completely empty, with no sign of noise or life. "Sigh... She''s crazy... I hope she doesn''t leave any lasting effects on the other idiots," Stephen said as he looked around and tried to fly, but remembered that magic couldn''t be used inside the cabin. "Whatever, let''s go find someone first." He said and started walking. "By the way, this place is New York, right? I wonder what she''s planning," Stephen muttered as he kept looking around without finding anyone. Meanwhile, on another side of the city... "This is a Muggle store. It has some pretty good stuff," Ron said as he walked with a bag full of food, holding an open bag of chips in his hand. "This place isn''t so bad. I wonder why Stephen was worried about what Wanda would do. It''s just a game where we have to find each other," Ron said as he left the store. While walking, he saw someone in the distance, so he quickly headed toward them, thinking it was someone familiar. "Hey, Harry! Is that you?" Ron said with a smile as he approached the person who was standing with their back turned. When they heard Ron, they turned around. "You... are you okay?" Ron asked, seeing their face covered in blood and scratches. The person quickly raised their arms and ran full speed toward him. "Aaaah! Wait! Aaaah!" Ron screamed as he ran away at full throttle. "--- Thank you for reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep providing you with unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 108 - 108: "A Game Too Difficult p2" This chapter, as well as some later ones, has many scene changes, so I will simply use ------. "------------------ "Well, it was obvious they would be empty," Tony said as he dropped a folder full of blank sheets. Tony had reached Stark Tower. Curious, he went inside to see if some of his stuff was still there, but it was basically a hollow shell. All his machines and components were gone. Only his office remained, though it was filled with scattered papers everywhere. It even seemed like someone had taken all his drinks since the place was a mess. "It''s like they took everything they could and just left," Tony said as he went down the elevator, which, for some reason, still worked. "I guess it helps not having to climb stairs like an idiot," he added, waiting patiently. "I think on the second floor, in the accountant''s office, I had some hidden whiskey," he said while pressing the button for the second level. After waiting a moment, the elevator stopped, and the doors opened. Tony stepped out casually with his hands in his pockets, but as soon as he took a step outside, he froze completely. The entire office was filled with people covered in blood, their faces in a state of decay. They were not alive. However, what caught his attention the most was that they were all standing, and at that moment, they turned to look at him. "I think I got the wrong floor, sorry," Tony said, stepping back and quickly pressing the button to close the elevator door. "Grrr!" "one of the zombies tried to stick its hand into the elevator to reach him, but just before it managed to, the door closed. "Shit... Zombies? Seriously?" Tony muttered as he recovered from the scare. Then, he quickly left the building, only to see in the distance how several zombies were starting to walk down the street. "Damn," he said angrily as he looked for a place to hide. "------- "Hey, Fred! I finally found you, I''ve been looking for you for hours," George said, running towards his brother, who was armed to the teeth with a metal armor he had found in a museum. "That shield is awesome, George! Where did you find it?" Fred asked upon seeing his brother, who was holding a shield with a star in the center. "There was a museum about some weirdly dressed guy over there," George replied, happy to have found his brother. "Hey, did you figure out how to take down those guys? No matter how much I hit them, they keep getting back up," Fred said, annoyed, as he walked with the heavy armor clanking with every step. "Yeah, I figured it out. They''re useless without their heads," George said with a proud smile. "By the way, I think your armor makes way too much noise. It''ll definitely attract them," he added, annoyed by the constant sound of his brother''s movements. "I don''t think so," Fred said, but then looked back when he heard a growl. He found himself facing a small horde of zombies following them. "Well... maybe it does... Run!" he shouted as his armor continued to clang with each step, attracting even more zombies. "---------- "Harry, I finally found you!" Hermione said, relieved to see someone familiar. Harry, who was on edge, jumped at the sound of his name suddenly being called. "Hermione, is that you?" he sighed, trying to calm himself. "That scared me." "Who would have thought Wanda would create a place full of zombies?" Hermione commented, recalling how she had progressed by hiding from them along the way. "Zombies?" Harry asked, confused. "Don''t you know what they are? Didn''t you live in the Muggle world for several years before moving to Flamel Mansion?" Hermione asked, puzzled. "Yeah, but... should I know what a zombie is?" Harry asked again. Then, Hermione realized that maybe Harry had never gone to the movies to watch one of the famous zombie films, and knowing him, it was unlikely he had read any books about them. "Well, it doesn''t matter. We just have to make sure they don''t bite us, or we''ll become like them. And their weakness is the brain... Here, you can do it," she said, handing him a metal rod she had picked up from the ground while making an encouraging gesture. "What? And you don''t need a weapon?" Harry asked, confused. "You''re the man, right? I''ll watch your back," Hermione said, urging him to walk ahead of her. "I think it''s cheating to use that excuse," Harry muttered, realizing his friend just wanted him to fight while she stayed protected. Still, he obeyed and began moving forward to see if he could find the others. "I think we should also look for supplies," Hermione added, starting to plan her next move. ..... "Damn it, why does that woman always get me into these problems?" Loki complained as he used a knife he had taken from a butcher shop to defeat the fifth zombie in his way. "Although... this helps me vent a little," he added with a grin. Then, he saw a couple more zombies approaching, attracted by the noise he had made. Smiling with amusement, he prepared to keep fighting. .... "Argh... it''s you. Well, it''s better than being alone," Tony said with annoyance upon seeing Ron, who was a mess of tears and snot after desperately running from a horde of zombies. "Tony! I''m so lucky I found someone! We have to run, fast!" Ron exclaimed as he hugged him. Tony made a disgusted face and quickly pushed him away. "Please, respect personal space," he said while making a gesture of wiping his clothes. "Wait... did you say run?" He looked behind Ron and saw a massive horde of zombies approaching. After all, Ron had been running around shouting at the top of his lungs, attracting all the zombies in the area. "You... Damn it!" Tony shouted, immediately turning around and running without looking back, leaving Ron alone. Ron, seeing Tony run off without saying more, looked behind him and found the horde of zombies getting closer and closer. "AAAAH!" he screamed again and started running once more. "Idiot, get away! It''s better to take separate paths!" Tony yelled, furious. "Wait for me, Tony! Help!" Ron kept shouting, not having heard what Tony was saying. Meanwhile, on a building rooftop, Stephen watched the scene just as Tony and Ron ran by, dragging all the zombies in the area with them. "What are they doing? Hahaha," he laughed as he watched them flee for their lives. However, he showed no intention of going down to help them. ...... "Mmm... I think separating everyone wasn''t a good idea," Wanda said as she walked through the aisles of a store, the same one Ron had run out of a moment ago. She was carrying several bags filled with snacks. "I could have made them help me carry all of this," she murmured, annoyed by the load. "But... Stephen didn''t tell me magic couldn''t be used in virtual reality... What a problem," she said, frowning. "Without magic, surviving against those guys will be difficult," she added, worried, but then her face turned into a playful smile. "By the way, where are all the zombies around here?" She stepped out of the store and looked around. The street was completely empty. After all, she had arrived after Ron had drawn all the zombies away with his noisy escape. ....... "Alright, I think this is better," Fred said after removing the heavy, noisy armor, leaving only the shoulder pads, forearms, knee pads, and helmet, which gave him much more mobility. At that moment, they were hiding inside a house while the zombies banged on the front door. "What do we do now? We''re surrounded," George asked, looking through the door''s peephole. "Let''s see if we can create something with the stuff in this place," Fred replied, starting to search the house for anything useful. After searching everywhere, they found several large knives, a machete, climbing ropes, various bottles of alcohol, and some gardening tools. "Well, this is everything that seems useful," George said, dropping old clothes on the floor to use as fabric. "Great! With this, we can make a couple of Molotov cocktails," Fred said, enthusiastically grabbing the bottles of alcohol. ...... "Harry, watch out, to your right!" Hermione shouted. Harry was fighting a zombie much taller than him, making it difficult for him to hit its head. Plus, another, much smaller one was approaching from the side. Meanwhile, Hermione was standing on a trash bin, throwing rocks at the zombies to distract them. "Don''t you think if you got down here and helped me, it''d be easier?" Harry complained. Finally, he managed to jump and pierce the tall zombie''s eye with the metal rod. Then he turned around and, using the same rod as if it were a bat, hit the other approaching zombie. "Sorry, I''m still not used to all the blood. Once I do, I''ll help you," Hermione said, a little embarrassed. After all, it was the first time she had seen someone pierce the eye of another living being. .... Meanwhile, in the game zone, Natasha had arrived after receiving complaints from Snape about some of the players spending more time than allowed in the virtual reality cabins. "Seriously, Snape? You lose your mind over five minutes?" Sirius said, who was passing by and overheard the complaint. "Rules exist for a reason, Black. Just go in and get them out," Snape responded before walking away. "Well, my shifts for today are over, so I want to see what this virtual reality thing is all about," Sirius said with excitement, stepping forward before Natasha could say anything. "We just have to go in, get them out, and leave," Natasha responded, noticing Sirius''s enthusiasm. However, he didn''t listen to her and quickly went down to the game zone. "Sigh..." Natasha simply followed him, resigned. ..... Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you''re enjoying my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 109 - 109: "A Game Too Hard P3" Natasha and Sirius arrived at the cabin where the kids were supposed to be, so they quickly entered to finish this once and for all. As soon as Natasha crossed the door, she realized where she was. "New York?" she said, looking around. Sirius entered behind her and closed the door. "Wait, don''t close it!" Natasha exclaimed, but it was too late. "What?" Sirius asked, confused. "What if they got trapped and now we''re stuck too?" Natasha said as she saw that the door had disappeared once Sirius closed it. "Well, let''s find the others and ask what''s going on," she decided, as she had no idea how this place worked. After all, Snape was the one who always took care of this, and he didn''t let other professors meddle. The only reason he had gone to get Natasha to bring her brothers out was because he didn''t want to run into the annoying clown duo, the Flamel brothers, again. "Hey, there''s someone. Let''s ask him," Sirius said, taking the lead and approaching a man standing in the middle of the street. Meanwhile, Natasha realized something was wrong, so she quickly grabbed her wand... but she noticed that her magic seemed to be sealed. "Wait, idiot!" she exclaimed, trying to stop Sirius. But he turned around with a smile, as if saying "leave it to me," and put a hand on the man''s shoulder while saying, "Hey, didn''t you see a couple of m"?" Sirius froze in shock when he saw the man''s face, which was missing a chunk of jaw hanging barely by a piece of skin. "Ahh!" he screamed in fright. At that moment, the zombie lunged at him. But before it could catch him, Natasha appeared and kicked it with all her might in the head. The zombie was left lying on the ground, unable to get up again. After all, only mana was sealed inside the cabins, not strength. Natasha, whose body had become stronger due to her high mana level, had strength even greater than Captain America''s. "T-Thank you..." Sirius said, a bit embarrassed. "Scaredy-cat," Natasha replied with a smile while kneeling to inspect the zombie and see if it was what she suspected. "Just as I thought... real zombies?" she said while examining the rotting flesh of the guy lying on the ground. "It''s not like I was scared. I just screamed because I was about to use all my strength... but you showed up just in time," Sirius tried to defend himself, staying behind her. "Yeah, sure. Let''s go," Natasha said sarcastically before starting to walk toward one of the nearby weapon shops. After all, they were in New York, and she knew it like the back of her hand. "How could you create this world here? And we can''t even use magic!" complained Stephen as he stretched Wanda''s cheeks hard after hearing what kind of virtual world she had created. After all, it was one of the worlds she had seen while trapped inside the destructive body of the mixed powers she had... and it was one of the worst worlds she could have chosen. "I''m sorry..." Wanda said with her mouth full of chocolate and junk food, barely able to speak. Since she arrived, she had been eating everything she found, since, after all, they were illusions, and she wasn''t going to gain weight. Every girl''s dream. Stephen let go and quickly wiped his hands. "But at least we have our strength. We can face most of them. After all, the most dangerous ones aren''t here... I''m not that stupid," Wanda said, massaging her sore cheeks and looking at Stephen as if he were a bully. They both turned around when they heard someone approaching and saw Loki emerging from an alley, completely covered in blood. "Oh, you were here," he said calmly as he tucked two military knives into his waist. He had found them along the way and discarded his butcher''s knife, which was no longer useful. "Loki, huh? Did you see any of the others around?" Stephen asked quickly, though he kept his distance as he noticed Loki smelled of blood. "No, but I think I saw a horde of rotting monsters running in that direction," Loki replied, pointing to the path he had come from. "Yeah, those must be Ron and Tony," Stephen said, remembering the two idiots running and shouting, attracting all the zombies in the area. "Loki, you smell," Wanda mocked as she saw him covered in blood. "Don''t bother me. This place is full of those things that only die if you rip their heads off," Loki said with annoyance. "You don''t need to rip their heads off; you just have to pierce their brains," Wanda corrected him, looking at him like he was an idiot. "Whatever. It works the same," Loki replied calmly as he took off his coat and tossed it aside. Luckily, there was a clothing store across the street, so he could change. Stephen and Wanda followed him, as getting more suitable clothes for movement was better than staying in their Hogwarts student uniforms. "Harry, I can''t fight anymore! I need help," Hermione said as she hit a zombie with a shovel that tried to attack her. But there were at least a dozen in front of them, and more kept coming, trying to reach them. "Hang on, Hermione, I''m a little busy!" Harry responded, who was facing at least five zombies at once. Luckily, since his body started changing when he became a Flamel, he had more strength and endurance than before. However, his body had received a large amount of mana in a short time, so the change was still incomplete, just like his brothers. He was only a little stronger than average. Fortunately, they all had Stephen''s martial arts training, so they could fight pretty well. Even Hermione was much better than any girl her age. The only problem was dealing with the disgust of fighting zombies, which reduced their performance by at least 50%. Vroom, vroom. They both suddenly heard the sound of an engine approaching at full speed. Then they saw an SUV appear, running over all the zombies in front of them, just as Harry defeated the last one standing. Beep, beep. "Need a ride?" Fred said, rolling down the car window with a smug smile. Sigh... "You guys showed up just in time," Hermione said, exhausted, as she hurried to get in. But Fred stopped her. "Hey, take off your shoes and cloak, you''re going to dirty the inside," he said quickly. "Seriously?" Hermione asked, annoyed. But seeing he was serious, she reluctantly took them off. Harry did the same without asking, as they preferred being inside the vehicle than staying exposed and dirty. "Don''t worry, we''ll stop by a clothing store. We need something more comfortable to wear too," George said from the front seat, wearing dark glasses. "Alright, but hurry up. The engine noise will attract more zombies," Hermione quickly said. "Zombies? That''s what they''re called? Cool!" Fred said as he stepped on the gas, and the car sped off. "Wait... Do you know how to drive?" Hermione asked immediately. "Of course! We learned to drive with Dad''s car," Fred replied, slightly offended. "Although it was a magical car, and if you swerved, it would correct itself..." he said just before hitting a stop sign. "I think I prefer walking" Hermione quickly said, asking for him to stop. "Don''t worry, don''t worry," Fred and George said in unison with a smile, and then Fred accelerated even more. Hermione and Harry hurriedly put on their seatbelts. "What are you doing? Isn''t it better to get to a safe place?" Sirius asked as he watched Natasha, who occasionally bent down to pick something up from the ground. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Meanwhile, he was scanning the area as they walked. "I''m following Wanda''s trail," Natasha replied, picking up a chocolate wrapper from the ground. "This way," she said, continuing on. Sirius followed her, a little scared. Then they arrived at a clothing store, just as Stephen, Wanda, and Loki were coming out, now dressed in comfortable clothes. "Did Nat come to play too?" Wanda asked cheerfully as she approached Natasha with a smile and gave her a hug. "No. Snape asked us to get you out," Natasha replied with a smile as she messed with Wanda''s hair. "Wanda used all her magic to create this simulation, so we''ll be stuck here for at least a couple of days or until we all die," Stephen explained quickly. "By the way, we won''t really die, but the idiot made it so realistic that it''ll be pretty painful." "Oh, I almost forgot. Yeah, the world is that one, but zombie version. That''s all," Stephen remembered to add. Upon hearing this, Natasha froze with her hand still on Wanda''s head. She then raised both hands and started pinching Wanda''s cheeks furiously. "What were you thinking?!" she shouted angrily. "I''m sorry!" Wanda shouted with her mouth distorted from the pinches. ... Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 110 - 110: Hard Game Pt 4 "What are you talking about?" Sirius asked, a bit worried. "It''s better if you don''t know. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss," Stephen replied, also frustrated with his sister. But a sound not too far away caught everyone''s attention. Vroom... Vroom... Screech! They all stared at the SUV that appeared and screeched to a halt in front of them. Of course, what caught their attention the most was the blood on the front. Out of the huge vehicle quickly stepped Hermione and Harry, both pale from the ride. "Hey, guys, looks like we''re all here," Fred said with a smile as he got out. "No, we''re missing a twin and our little brother," George noticed, looking around at the group. "Just in time, we needed a change of clothes," Fred commented, seeing the store behind everyone. With a smile, he walked inside. "Knowing Ron, we might need a change of pants for him," George added, following him. After a while, both came out dressed quite peculiarly. Fred wore a floral shirt with shorts and knee-high socks, still with pieces of armor on, giving him a unique style. George, on the other hand, had chosen pants with a zebra print, a plain t-shirt, and a white jacket. Something that, clearly, wasn''t going to stay that color for long. But no one said anything about their choices. "Well, luckily the car you chose is pretty big," Natasha commented as she jumped into the driver''s seat without hesitation. "Hey, that''s our seat," Fred quickly complained, but noticing Natasha''s steady gaze, he shut up and quietly climbed into the back. So, the seating arrangement was as follows: Natasha drove, and Sirius was the co-pilot. Behind them were Wanda, Harry, and Stephen. In the next seat were Fred, George, Loki, and Hermione. With that, all the seats were taken, so Tony and Ron would have to travel in the trunk, where at least they fit easily. "Alright then, let''s find those two idiots first and then check if there''s a S.H.I.E.L.D. bunker nearby," Natasha said before stepping on the accelerator. Obviously, she drove much better than Fred, so Harry and Hermione let out a sigh of relief. "What''s that?" Wanda asked as she squeezed between the seats of Natasha and Sirius, pointing at something lying on the ground, not too far away. Natasha turned the wheel and drove toward it. Everyone realized what it was, so they got out of the car to see it better. "It''s Tony and Ron... Looks like we''re late," Natasha said, seeing them covered in blood, lying on the ground. Stephen, however, looked around suspiciously. Not seeing anything, his mistrust grew. Meanwhile, Wanda grabbed a stick from the ground and began poking Tony''s face, not caring that he was a corpse. "Hey, stop that," Tony complained, suddenly sitting up. "Aaaah!" they all screamed in unison, while the Weasley twins hugged each other from the fright. By reflex, Wanda punched Tony in the face. Pow! "Hey! Why''d you do that?" Tony complained, rubbing the spot where he''d been hit. "Sorry, it was a reflex..." Wanda replied, feeling a bit guilty. "But why are you lying in the middle of the street covered in blood?" "Tsk. It''s that idiot''s fault," Tony huffed, pointing at Ron. "He attracted all the damn zombies around, so we had to come up with a way to not get caught. We ended up covering ourselves in blood so they''d think we were corpses." Tony stood up with disgust, looking at his blood-soaked clothes and zombie remains. "Can we get up now?" Ron was about to stand when the twins punched him on both sides of the face. Pow! Punch! "Ouch! Why''d you do that?" Ron complained, rubbing his face in pain. "Sorry, reflex," the twins replied in unison with a mischievous smile. Obviously, they''d calculated it. They knew Ron was just pretending, and they took the opportunity after seeing Wanda hit Tony. "Wait, show me that shield," Tony said, eyeing the shield George was holding. "Is it what I think it is?" he asked, looking at his brothers. They nodded reluctantly, giving annoyed looks toward Wanda, who was covering her head with her hands, trying to act innocent. "Damn..." Tony spat. "Language," Natasha said with a mocking smile. Tony just looked away, irritated. "Alright, Wanda, come here," Stephen said, gathering with Natasha, Tony, Loki, and himself to talk, while the others went to find water so Tony and Ron could clean themselves up. "Tony, you were supposed to be fixing the problem to use magic in the cabin. How did it go?" Stephen asked quickly. "It worked. After all, the crazy one was able to use her magic to create the simulation. The problem is, inside the already created simulation, to use it, you have to follow the rules of the simulation," Tony said, taking off his Hogwarts robe and tossing it aside, as it smelled terrible. "Isn''t there an emergency way out?" Natasha asked immediately. "Yeah. Normally, there''s a simulation crystal over us, but this idiot created the simulation without one. So, the other way is to wait seven days until the cabin expels the users for safety," Stephen replied thoughtfully. "So we''re stuck here for seven days in a place full of the phenomena that used to be our friends. Great," Loki said irritably. "Alright, calm down. Think carefully about what rules you put in place so we can use our magic again in the simulation or some kind of magic to help us survive," Natasha said, trying to calm Loki. She then turned her gaze toward Wanda. "Well... I don''t know what rules you mean, but about powers or magic... I thought it would be interesting to try out everyone''s abilities after defeating them," Wanda said, looking down under everyone''s attention. "Alright then. So we have to defeat the zombie versions of the strongest superheroes in the world," Tony said with a mocking smile. "No. The main question is: which universe''s heroes did she create?" Stephen interjected, thinking. "I don''t think we stand a chance against Sentry or some of the crazier ones..." he added, looking at Wanda. "Sentry?" Natasha asked, not recognizing the name. "An addict with the power of a thousand suns," Stephen replied irritably. "So..." he glanced back at Wanda. "They''re just from Tony''s world," Wanda answered quickly. "Ugh... well. Still better than many other more powerful universes," Stephen said, relaxing a bit. "Wait, are there universes with heroes more powerful than ours?" Tony asked immediately. "Obviously. Technically, your universe was full of weaklings," Wanda responded mockingly. After all, she came from a universe where there were people much more powerful than in Tony''s, and even then, controlled by higher forces, it ended up being destroyed. "My universe is similar to yours, but there was a group called the Illuminati... Although I didn''t join because I didn''t like them," Stephen said, recalling that the Tony of his world was part of that club. They had even sent Hulk into space, despite him being their friend. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Remembering that Hulk would later come back to kick their asses in berserker mode brought a smile to his face. "So we have to start by looking for the weakest hero in the group or hide for seven days," Tony said. "Then let''s look for Tony from this universe," Wanda said with a smile. "Hey! I''m not the weakest!" Tony complained when he heard that, while everyone looked at him with sympathy. "But Tony has no powers, so he''s not much help," Stephen said quickly. "Now I feel undervalued... Obviously, if we defeat zombie Tony, we''ll get the Iron Man armor back," Tony said, getting more annoyed. "But in that case, we could look for Rhodey. After all, he''s a soldier and in better physical shape than you," Natasha said, joining in on the mockery. "We''re already as strong as Cap, so physical strength isn''t as necessary," Stephen commented. "Tsk..." Tony clicked his tongue and walked away from them to go wash up. After that, everyone finished investigating the surroundings. For some reason, there were no zombies, and Ron and Tony found a place to wash up, so they returned with wet hair. "And the zombies that were following you?" George asked, raising his shield, ready to fight. "I don''t know. We heard a loud growl in the distance, and suddenly, they all went in that direction," Ron replied, recalling the sound. "Now that I think about it, that growl sounds familiar... Like it was... We need to get out of here fast," Tony said, realizing where he had heard that growl before. GRAAAAAAARRRRRR! The growl echoed from afar, and suddenly, a building in the distance started to collapse. "Yeah... Let''s get in the car," Loki said, running immediately toward the vehicle. "Hurry up!" he shouted, while everyone ran and quickly climbed into the SUV. (And here''s an image of Wanda!) Thanks for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 111 - 111: Hard Game pt 5 None of them had time to mock the speed with which Loki ran to the car, because no one was staying behind to find out what caused that scream. When everyone got in, Natasha quickly stepped on the gas to get as far away as possible. "Hey... is it who I think it is?" Tony said, looking out the back window. Something green was falling from the sky, not too far from where they had just left. "Nat, if it''s not too much trouble, could you speed up even more?" "This is the maximum speed this thing can go!" Natasha shouted without taking her eyes off the road. "Dammit, that guy saw us!" Loki said, terrified, as he saw the massive green beast staring at them and starting to run toward them. "NAT!" Tony shouted again. "Shut up, you''re distracting me!" Natasha responded as she turned a corner. Then, they saw it up close: it was none other than Zombie Hulk, running toward them as fast as a runaway truck. At the corner Natasha turned, Hulk tried to do the same, but he was going so fast that he crashed into a building, completely demolishing it only to come out of it like it was nothing. "GRUUUAAAAARRRR!" He roared and, without wasting time, began running toward them again. "What the hell is that thing?" Ron asked, his face completely terrified. "Jump, Natasha, jump!" Tony shouted, seeing that Hulk was making a huge leap to crush them all at once. ZZZZZZZRRRRRRRR! Natasha quickly turned another corner, slamming on the brakes to drift, narrowly avoiding Hulk, who landed and destroyed the entire street behind them. "Dammit, dammit, dammit!" Loki exclaimed, completely freaking out. "I know I won''t die for real, but if that horrible monster eats us, you''ll become my sworn enemy," he said, pointing at Wanda. "Hahaha, didn''t you want to defeat him? It''d be interesting to transform into a Hulk," Wanda said, amused by the situation. "I don''t like green," Stephen replied with an unusually calm smile. "These two are crazy..." Hermione said, curled up in her seat and trembling in fear. "Hey, it sounds interesting to become that. I''m in," Fred said with a smile. "Me too," added George, excited. "Better shut up before I hit you!" Natasha shouted as she kept driving, dodging Hulk, who fell from the sky for the second time. "Strange that Ron has stayed quiet..." Stephen commented, realizing they couldn''t hear Ron''s screams. "I knocked him out," Tony replied casually. He had taken the opportunity to get back at Ron for throwing the zombie army at him. "Rest in peace," the Weasley twins said in unison, joining their hands as if in prayer. "But... Sirius and Harry are also very quiet," Hermione pointed out, raising her head to see Sirius unconscious in the passenger seat. "I knocked him out too. He was moving too much and distracting me," Natasha said calmly. "You guys are monsters," Hermione said automatically, indignant at the siblings'' behavior. "Wait where''s Harry?" Wanda asked, realizing someone was missing from the car. "He''s hanging from the roof. He didn''t make it in when Natasha took off," Stephen said, pointing upward. "WHAT?!" Hermione screamed, quickly opening the window. Immediately, Harry''s screams were heard. "AAAAAH! Let me in!" Harry screamed, clinging to the luggage rack with all his might. "We have to help him!" Hermione said, desperate. Stephen sighed. "Fine..." he replied tiredly, as if it were a bother, while opening his side''s window. "Stephen, help me!" Harry shouted, seeing Stephen stick his head out. After that, Stephen grabbed Harry''s hand and, using the momentum from the curve Natasha took, helped him climb through the car''s window. "Why didn''t you wait for me to get in?" Harry shouted angrily, looking at everyone. "You seemed to be having fun," Stephen replied calmly. "Decoy?" Wanda asked, as if just confirming. "To be honest, I didn''t even realize you were missing," Tony said calmly. "I thought you were already in," Loki added simply. "Stop complaining and hang on! We''ll have to do something more dangerous to lose the big guy," Natasha ordered as she entered a three-story parking garage. "GRUUUAAAAARRRR!" Hulk followed them, destroying everything in his path, as Natasha quickly ascended the floors, almost drifting. "Are you crazy? How are we going to lose him on the third floor?" Tony shouted as he saw Hulk getting closer and closer."Shut up!" Natasha replied, 100% focused.Thanks to the curves on the climb, the car managed to gain some distance on Hulk, who kept crashing into the walls.When they reached the rooftop of the parking garage, Natasha braked sideways, right on the edge of the roof."What are you doing, Nat? Why are you stopping?" Tony quickly asked.But Hulk''s furious roar interrupted him.Natasha accelerated while still pressing the brake, making the car''s wheels start to release smoke."Nat?... NAT!" Tony shouted as he saw Hulk approaching at full speed.Meanwhile, Loki simply closed his eyes, as if that would help him imagine he wasn''t there. Hermione fainted. Harry stared in terror, unable to say anything. And the Weasley twins watched the scene with excitement.Just when Hulk was about to ram the car, Natasha released the brake, allowing the vehicle to move and dodge the attack. As a result, Hulk was sent crashing down to the ground of the building across the street.Without wasting any time, Natasha sped toward a ramp in the parking lot, jumping to the adjacent building and then entering what seemed to be a hidden garage.Hulk, on the other hand, emerged from the building, destroying the walls, and with another jump, he returned to the rooftop of the parking garage... but the car was already gone."GRUUUAAAAARRRR!"Frustrated, he began jumping from rooftop to rooftop, searching furiously.Meanwhile, in the hidden garage..."What is this place? Why is there a garage on a rooftop?" Tony asked.But Natasha quickly signaled for them to be quiet."GRUUUAAAAARRRR! BAM!"They heard the roar of an angry Hulk slamming into the ground in frustration for losing them. Then, a loud sound indicated that he had jumped again to move away.Natasha sighed with relief."Alright, everyone can get out. This is a safe house," she said, letting out a tired breath."That was fun," Stephen commented while opening the door.The others looked at him in confusion. Stephen was usually the most serious in these situations, so they weren''t expecting him to be so relaxed."What?" Stephen asked when he noticed the stares. "Remember, this is a game. Have fun," he added with a smile."True," Wanda replied with a similar smile as she walked out behind him."Has he gone crazy?" Tony asked, looking at the others, who only shook their heads, unsure of the answer."I thought you''d be more angry," Wanda commented, following him. "About the pain if we died or something like that.""Wanda, we exploded, destroying half the galaxy. Dying here wouldn''t be anything for us, but it will be good training for the others," Stephen responded with a dark smile. "Remember that there''s a prophecy we know nothing about," he added, recalling what Harry had said in his trance state."Ugh, I knew you were planning something," Wanda said, sending her thoughts to the others."Plus, if we keep using Roy''s machine, who knows if we''ll end up in the same universe. It''s better to be mentally prepared," Stephen said, opening a door.He looked inside for a few seconds in surprise, then quickly closed the door and turned away."Yeah I think it''s better not to go in there," he said aloud before walking away from the door."What? Who''s in there?" Natasha asked, puzzled. After all, very few knew about this secret house. It was her house.BAM! BAM! CRASH!A loud bang echoed through the door, followed by a rotten hand bursting through it."Old friends..." Stephen whispered, getting ready to fight.Seconds later, the door was destroyed and several people entered or rather, their zombie versions."Well, this is going to be interesting," Tony commented as he looked at the newcomers."Hey that woman looks like Natasha," Harry said, pointing to one of the zombies."Yeah, but with more... rotten flesh," Natasha responded, looking curiously at her zombie version.Obviously, she wasn''t going to admit it was her. Thanks to the mana in her body, she was now more beautiful, even compared to her old face. They would just think they were sisters."That guy with the bow and arrows looks cool!" Fred said, excited."Look, it''s the guy from the museum. He even has the same shield as mine," George added, pointing to another zombie."So Barton, Steve, and Romanoff," Stephen said, identifying them. "Well, they''re all yours, guys. I''ll keep an eye on them so they don''t bite and turn into zombies.""Mmm they don''t have powers, I''m not interested," Wanda said, staying next to Stephen."GRUUUAAAAARRRR!"Steve roared, and the battle began. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thank you for reading! Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 112 - 112: "A Game Too Hard P6" "Hey, Cap, I like the new look. Did you buy it at ''The Awakening of the Living Dead''?" Tony said while dodging the Captain''s attacks, distracting him so that Loki could take advantage and attack him from behind. At this moment, when they were still younger, they also had the weaker physiques among the others. But even so, they were much stronger than the average adult, so together, they could hold their own against the Captain with the super soldier serum. "It seems that, even with your brains full of worms, you can still fight... even better," Natasha said while facing her counterpart, who could hold her own against her. After all, now that they were rotten flesh, she had no limiter to prevent herself from causing harm. "God, this guy is awesome even without his bow," Fred said, dodging a head strike from Barton with his bow turned into a staff. "Surprise attack!" George shouted while using the shield to slam Barton from behind, but he rolled to the side and dodged. "Idiot, it''s not a surprise attack if you shout it before attacking," Fred said, annoyed with his brother. "Then how does he know it''s a surprise attack if I don''t warn him it''s a surprise attack while he''s receiving it?" George replied, but they were interrupted by Barton, who took a step back and started firing his arrows. Luckily, the twins had their training with Stephen. The only thing they lacked were their swords, so they had to dodge the arrows while getting closer to him again. "What''s all that noise about?" Sirius said, getting out of the car right in the middle of the fight between Natasha and Zombie Romanoff. This drew Romanoff''s attention, who switched targets from Natasha to him and lunged at him. Sirius reflexively raised both hands to stop her. But it was also a useful distraction for Natasha, who kneeled her in the temple. "Hey, did you see that?" Wanda asked Stephen while both were sitting on the car. "I think he exploited the bug," Stephen said with a strange look. "What a pervert, he touched her breasts," Hermione said, standing next to Harry, under the Flamel twins. Meanwhile, Harry looked at his godfather with embarrassment. Upon hearing this, Sirius quickly tried to defend himself. "Hey! I didn''t even know what was happening! I just wanted to defend myself!" Sirius said while looking at the stares everyone was giving him. Natasha glanced at him and then stepped away slightly while covering hers. "Hey, some help here! You can tease the degenerate later," Tony said, who was still fighting Zombie Captain alongside Loki. Natasha stopped teasing Sirius with a smile and went to help them. "And why aren''t you two fighting?" Stephen asked, looking at Hermione and Harry, who were standing quietly. "Sorry, I''m still not used to blood and rotten flesh," Hermione replied. "I''ve been hanging from a moving car for several minutes while escaping from a giant green beast. My arms hurt," Harry complained a bit. "Go help already," Stephen said quickly. "Tsk. He says that while sitting comfortably," Harry muttered under his breath as he walked toward Barton. "I heard you," Stephen said. "I wanted you to hear," Harry replied. Then, thanks to everyone''s teamwork, they managed to defeat the others. The winners kept their weapons and the shield. "Awesome, now I have two shields," George said, with one shield on each arm. "The bow and arrows are hard to use with these gloves. I''ll leave it to someone else until I get a sword or machete," Fred said while staring at Barton''s bow. "I want the bow. I''m good at aiming and don''t need to be face-to-face with the zombies," Hermione said as she asked for it first. "What are you doing?" Sirius asked as he watched Natasha search through Zombie Romanoff''s clothes. "Hello, pervert. I''m looking for hidden weapons," Natasha said as she pulled out small items like daggers, electroshock bracelets, and even a small pistol. "I already said it was unintentional!" Sirius replied, embarrassed. "I know, I''m just messing with you," Natasha said as she equipped the electroshock bracelets. "Alright, let''s see if there''s anyone else inside. Be careful," Natasha said, addressing the others. "Where are Stephen and Wanda?" she asked, noticing their absence. "They already went inside," Harry replied, pointing to the house. So they all quickly entered, staying on guard. Then they found Stephen sitting calmly, watching TV. "Luckily, there''s still power, but no cable. So we have to watch whatever movies were lying around," Stephen said without even turning around to look at them. "Nat, there''s no food! We''re doomed!" Wanda shouted from the kitchen, her face full of horror upon seeing the empty fridge. "It''s okay, we won''t stay. We need to get as far away from New York as possible," Natasha said calmly as she saw there were no more enemies nearby and began walking toward a shelf. Everyone watched as she moved a book, causing the shelf to open and reveal a hidden closet full of weapons. "Awesome!" the Weasley twins exclaimed as they rushed over. "Tsk, they took most of it," Natasha said, seeing that only a couple of swords and small pistols were left. "Lucky!" Fred said, taking two katanas that fit him perfectly. Loki checked what was left but already had two pretty good military knives, so he didn''t take anything. Natasha grabbed a 9mm with its holster and strapped it to her waist. She also took two electric batons and then threw a revolver to Sirius and another to Tony, who caught it with some annoyance. George was debating whether to switch one of the shields. "You won''t do much damage if you don''t know how to use that shield. Give me one and take that machete," Stephen said, appearing behind him. "Ugh, fine," George said, handing over one of the shields. Wanda grabbed a short spear. Hermione already had Barton''s bow and quiver, so she stuck with those. Meanwhile, Harry took the last sword left. "Alright, now we''re all geared up. Though I''m the only one with armor," Fred said with a smile. "Wait, where''s Ron?" George asked, remembering his younger brother. "He must still be in the car," Harry said as he left with Hermione to look for him. "So what''s the plan? Staying here won''t be optimal. If the big guy comes back, he''ll destroy everything in his path with us inside," Natasha said as they all sat down to plan. "Leaving New York won''t be easy either. For some reason, all the heroes are scattered. Who knows who will be the next to find us?" Tony said calmly. "If it''s Thor, we''ll just throw Loki at him and run," Wanda said with a smile. "My first idea is to recover the mana in our bodies by defeating a couple of wizards. These weapons won''t last long," Stephen said, interrupting before Loki and Wanda started arguing. "Luckily, we''re close to a sanctuary. But if... Strange is there, it''ll be difficult," he added, looking at the others. "But the risk is worth it. With mana, we can use apparition and get out of here quickly," Natasha said, supporting the plan. "How do you all know about this place and the heroes who live here?" Fred asked, interrupting. Everyone looked at each other for a second before Wanda quickly responded: "Tony built a machine that can take us to another world," she said, and the others took advantage of the excuse. "Yeah, that''s why we know about other worlds. And Wanda was able to recreate it so well," Stephen added quickly, throwing a glance at the others to keep up with the lie. "There are also versions of us and you in other worlds. Like the zombie we defeated earlier," Natasha said. "In worlds without magic, I''m a genius playboy philanthropist who creates advanced technology to fight crime," Tony said proudly. "Laughable, yeah, sure," Loki said mockingly as he looked at Tony. "Don''t fight now," Natasha intervened, cutting off the argument. "You need to know that in this world, there are men more powerful than Dumbledore, as they can destroy worlds with a snap of their fingers," Natasha said seriously. The Weasley twins, hearing this, looked at each other and said excitedly: "Awesome!" "If you travel again, take us with you," Fred added. "No way! I don''t want their mom coming to kill us," Stephen said quickly. "Come on, boss..." "If we manage to control how to move, we''ll take you," Tony said to calm them down. Meanwhile, Harry, Hermione, and Ron came back, and Ron was glaring at Tony as if he were his biggest enemy. "So, the plan is to enter the New York sanctuary, defeat a couple of wizards, recover our mana, and escape like crazy?" Wanda said, summarizing what they had to do. "Well, more or less," Stephen replied. "Alright, let''s go," Wanda said enthusiastically, getting up with a smile. The others also gathered their courage and prepared to head out again. ---------------------------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue providing you with unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 113 - 113: "A Too Difficult Game P7" The group split up to avoid drawing attention, as they were quite large and the zombies would easily spot them. Therefore, they decided to pair up. Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wanda and Stephen, the Weasley twins, the Flamel twins, Natasha and Sirius, Harry and Hermione... and Ron, alone. "Wait, why am I alone?" Ron said quickly. "Well... no one wants to be your partner after the fiasco with Tony," Harry replied, scratching his nose while the others played dumb. "And you two are supposed to be my friends!" Ron protested, pointing at Harry and Hermione, who, feeling guilty, quickly added him to their group. "They''ll be the first ones to be devoured," Wanda said with a victorious smile. "Highly likely," Stephen said, offering no help whatsoever. "Wait, I have an idea," Tony intervened, approaching Ron with some tape. Without giving him a chance to react, he covered his mouth. Ron looked at him with annoyance, but seeing that everyone was in agreement, he had to endure it. "Alright, we''ll go separate ways. While we search for supplies, once we have mana, we can escape anywhere," Stephen explained, detailing the route to take. Luckily, the destination was quite close, but they would have to avoid several areas that were likely full of zombies. After making sure everyone understood the plan, Stephen looked at the others. "Ready? Let''s go!" he ordered, and the group scattered in different directions. After walking a few blocks, avoiding zombies as they wouldn''t gain anything by killing them, Stephen and Wanda spotted a police station. "Awesome, we can get some weapons," Wanda said, running quickly toward the entrance. "Wait, idiot!" Stephen stopped her, grabbing the collar of her clothes. "From what we''ve seen, those zombies aren''t just brain-dead, they can use weapons too. If you don''t want to end up full of holes, we need to enter more stealthily." "Stealthily?" "Mmm... we don''t have time. Let''s just go in aggressively and kill anything that moves," Stephen changed his mind. "Awesome!" Wanda said, kicking open the station doors. They slammed open, and both ran inside with weapons raised. "No one''s here," Wanda said, looking at Stephen as if he were an idiot. "Well... better," he replied, feeling a little embarrassed. The two moved calmly through the station, searching for the weapons section. Along the way, they passed the cell area, where some zombies were locked up. "And what are you doing here, buddy?" Wanda asked, looking at him with curiosity. "Rugidoo!" "I see... that''s bad." "Stop messing around, idiot," Stephen huffed. "I found the weapons section." "See you, buddy," Wanda said, waving goodbye before following Stephen. "Wow! With this, we can make a big explosion," Wanda said excitedly as she saw all the grenades, C4 explosives, and other weapons in the room. "I still think splitting up wasn''t a good idea," Ron said, holding a metal rod in his hands. "Why did you take off the tape?" Hermione asked, annoyed. "I couldn''t breathe. And I''m not going to scream, I''ve seen enough zombies," Ron replied, frustrated. "Shhh I hear something," Harry whispered, signaling for his friends to be quiet. The three quickly found a hiding spot. VVVRRRRRROOOOOSHHHH! From their hiding spot, they saw a red and gold armor flying at high speed through the sky. When they lost sight of it, they gathered again. "What the hell was that?" Ron asked in surprise. "It looked like someone in flying armor," Hermione said, trying to figure out what it could be. "Whatever it is, we''d better hurry. If it passes again, it could see us," Harry said quickly. CLANC "Aaaah!" Ron screamed in fear, spinning around while shaking the metal rod in all directions. "It was just a stick..." Hermione said, rolling her eyes. "Wasn''t it that you weren''t going to scream?" Harry teased, holding back a laugh. "It wasn''t a zombie!" Ron tried to defend himself, but realizing how ridiculous it sounded, he sighed and put the tape back on his mouth. "This walking without attacking zombies is boring," Fred said, carrying a bag full of food they had recovered from a store on the way. "Though I agree, I don''t want ''big sister'' Natasha to beat us up," George replied, carrying another similar bag on his back. "Hey... what''s that?" he asked, seeing something in the distance. A figure was running at full speed toward them. It was a man with dark skin, wearing a black trench coat, dark glasses, and holding a sword. And he was coming straight for them. "Shit..." both of them said at the same time, dropping their bags for better mobility and drawing their weapons. Fred unsheathed two short swords, while George grabbed his shield and machete. The man didn''t give them time to react. As soon as he reached them, he attacked with his sword in a swift cut, trying to slice them. George managed to block the blow with his shield, while Fred took the opportunity to try to cut his wrist and disarm him. A pretty effective team strategy... But the guy was too fast. With a quick flick of his wrist, he dodged Fred''s attack and then kicked George''s leg, sending him to his knees. Without losing the rhythm, he spun his sword and made a direct slash at George''s neck. "Tsk!" Fred reacted just in time, crossing both swords to block the strike. But the impact made him step back several paces. "Great... In this place, everyone is super strong," Fred complained, feeling pain in his wrists. George, on the other hand, rolled on the ground to dodge the next attack. "This guy... he''s going straight for the neck and the heart," he murmured, feeling a chill. RUGIDOOO Now they understood. They were facing Blade. A damn vampire hunter. Obviously, this wasn''t going to be easy. With no other option, the twins coordinated their movements. While one defended, the other attacked, looking for a weak spot. Blade made a slash to George''s heart, but he turned his body just enough to deflect the blade with his machete. At the same time, he used the position of his shield and remembered how Captain America used it in various combat situations. With a quick move, he used the edge of the shield to strike Blade''s head. But the hunter tilted his neck, dodging the blow as if it were nothing. Fred took advantage of the distraction and attacked his wrist again. This time, his blade cut. Blade''s hand fell to the ground, along with his sword. But before the sword touched the floor, Blade kicked it with a precise movement, catching it with his other hand. And in an instant, he counterattacked, directing the blade straight for George''s neck. "Shit!" George dropped backwards, narrowly avoiding the cut. But just as he lifted his head, he saw a large boot heading for his face. BAM! The kick sent him flying several meters. "Ugh! That hurt..." he complained, getting up while touching his face. "I have to admit, this fight is pretty exciting. One wrong move and we''ll be decapitated," Fred said, rolling on the ground until he was beside his brother. They looked at each other for a moment. Then, with an excited smile, they resumed the attack. They were fighting to the death against Blade. And they were having fun. Meanwhile, Sirius and Natasha arrived first at the designated area. But since they had to wait for the others, they hid in a nearby building. VVVRRRRRROOOOOSHHHH The same sound the troublesome trio had heard. The two looked up at the sky and saw the unmistakable silhouette of Iron Man flying in circles over the city, as if looking for something. Then, he changed direction and flew away. "Great, we have Iron Man flying around," Natasha muttered with annoyance. "What''s that?" Sirius asked, surprised. "Muggle technology," Natasha replied without further explanation. She took out her binoculars and tried to look inside the place Stephen called the "Sanctuary of New York." But she couldn''t see anything. At first glance, it was just a half-destroyed building. However, its doors and windows reflected nothing but pure darkness. "Tsk... I hope Stephen is right," Natasha said, putting down the binoculars and sitting to wait. "I have to admit, since I got into this illusion, muggle things have surprised me quite a bit," Sirius commented, trying to make conversation. "I always thought it was silly how wizards despise anything muggle," Natasha replied calmly. "As technology advances, it''ll just be a matter of time before we encounter them." "I think wizards and witches distanced themselves from muggles after the witch hunts..." Sirius said, trying to recall history. But it wasn''t exactly his strong suit when he was in school. "Well... that''s a good reason," Natasha admitted. GROOOOOW!! The sound put them on high alert. They looked at each other. "Looks like the kids will need to be careful..." Natasha said, recognizing Hulk''s roar. "And not just because of one," Sirius added, pointing out the window in the distance. Both saw another large figure. A second monster, but this one seemed to be made of stone. "The Thing? Great..." Natasha said with annoyance. ---------------------------- Thank you for reading. Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and keep bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 114 - 114: "An impossibly difficult game P8" Harry, Hermione, and Ron finally arrived at the agreed-upon location, so they started looking around, but they didn''t see anyone else. They stood in front of a building, waiting. "Do you think they encountered any trouble on the way?" Hermione asked, noticing that the others weren''t there. "They''re strong. They''ll be fine," Harry said, though despite his confidence, he couldn''t help but feel a little worried. Crash. A noise caught their attention, and they looked toward the corner where it came from. Then, they saw a massive rock monster appear right at the street corner. "What the?" Before Ron could shout, a hand emerged from the building behind them, covered his mouth, and pulled him inside. The same happened to Harry and Hermione, who were quickly dragged inside by other hands. "Who...?" Harry asked as soon as he felt himself being released, but when he turned around, he saw Natasha and Sirius, who were gesturing for them to stay quiet. Meanwhile, Sirius still had his hand over Ron''s mouth. ROAR The Thing, having heard something, quickly moved toward where the three had been standing and started looking around, searching for the source of the sound. The five of them held their breath, hoping it wouldn''t discover that they were right behind the door. After a few seconds of tension, they heard the creature continue walking as it kept searching. "I should have left you the tape," Sirius joked with a smile as he released Ron. "Sorry," Ron said, a bit embarrassed. "Did the others arrive?" Harry quickly asked. "Only Tony and Loki," Natasha replied, pointing to the twins, who were at the window using binoculars. "Hey, looks like Iron Man is flying around the area. He''s probably picked up something about us," Tony said, looking at the sky with concern. As Tony Stark, he was very familiar with the technology of his suit. If Iron Man was flying around the area, it would be pretty easy to find them with all the built-in sensors. What was strange, though, was that he hadn''t discovered them yet. Then, he realized. "Jarvis..." he whispered. Tony had programmed Jarvis with an emergency protocol after Barton was controlled by Loki. This program disabled the armor and Jarvis himself. "So they hacked the armor to use it without Jarvis..." he whispered to himself. That meant Iron Man was more vulnerable than usual. He sighed with relief. "At least it''s a weakened version of the armor." "Tsk. That storm... Thor is nearby," Loki said, annoyed, as he used the binoculars to look in the distance. A thunderstorm was slowly approaching. "Every minute that passes, the difficulty level goes through the roof..." Tony complained. Knock, knock, knock. The knock on the door got everyone''s attention. Instinctively, each of them grabbed their weapons and got into a defensive stance. Natasha, with a gesture, signaled for them to get ready while she approached the door. When she opened it, she aimed her weapon, but when she saw the visitors, everyone relaxed. "Hey, I think I just saw the Human Torch and Spider-Man... It''s interesting how they''re still friends even in their zombie versions," Wanda said with a smile as she entered. "There are giant footprints on the street across from us," Stephen commented, entering behind her. Everyone stared at them in surprise. Both were armed to the teeth. They even had belts filled with grenades and C4. "Hey, be careful with that. We''re supposed to be trying to survive," Tony said, taking several steps back from the two. "Don''t worry," Wanda replied, moving to adjust her gear. Clank, clank. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The sound of the grenades clinking together made everyone tense up. Then, one fell to the floor. Everyone looked at her with surprise and fear. "Sorry, it''s mine," Stephen said, taking the grenade and putting it back on his belt. "Well if we don''t die from the zombies, we''ll die from these psychopaths," Loki commented, looking at the "idiots" who appeared to be human bombs with disgust. Knock, knock, knock. "Hey, it''s us! We saw the boss and Wanda go in," the Weasley twins whispered quickly from the other side of the door. Natasha immediately opened the door and let them in. Both hurried to cross the threshold and closed it gently behind them. "There was a huge yellow monster nearby," Fred said, collapsing onto the floor, exhausted. "We heard noises from the big green one too on our way here," George added, pulling two bottles of water from his bag and tossing one to Fred. "And what happened to you guys?" Ron asked, noticing that both were covered in cuts. "We ran into a guy with black glasses who wanted to decapitate us," Fred said after drinking the whole bottle of water in one go. "He was way too strong. When he lost his sword, he started using a wooden stake to stab us in the heart. We barely managed to beat him," George said while lying on the floor. "Ugh, I lost my shield" he complained. "Wow! You guys ran into Blade You were lucky not to be vampires," Wanda said with interest. "And why''s that?" both asked in unison. "All his weapons are made to kill vampires: grenades, throwing knives, shotguns You were lucky he only fought you with his sword. He''s a killing machine," Stephen explained. After all, most of Blade''s weapons were specifically designed to exterminate vampires. Against humans or wizards, 90% of his arsenal would be useless. "It''s better if we attack at once. Thor is nearby," Loki interrupted. "Tsk Iron Man too. It''s like everyone''s slowly converging on this place," Tony said, frowning. "Okay. We don''t need to worry about making noise, so we can use the weapons. Once each of us kills a wizard to recover our mana, we''ll use Apparition or a portal from Stephen and get out of here," Natasha said while handing out weapons that Wanda and Stephen had brought. "How do you use this?" Ron asked as he accidentally pulled the trigger. A dry sound came from the weapon, causing everyone to look at him with surprise. Luckily, Natasha hadn''t distributed the magazines with bullets yet. "Idiot!" Fred exclaimed, hitting Ron on the head. "Ron was the worst video game partner all day," George teased while grabbing a magazine, inserting it into his weapon, and skillfully reloading the chamber. "You just aim, pull the trigger, and the bullet will come out of this hole," Natasha quickly explained, handing Ron the magazine while the others stared at him intently. "Sorry" Ron murmured, mimicking his brothers'' movements. "Only pull the trigger if you really want to shoot," Fred warned, making sure Ron didn''t do anything stupid now that he had bullets. "Got it," Ron responded quickly. "The rock giant is gone, and Hulk isn''t around... It''s time," Stephen said after looking out the window. Everyone quickly left, crossed the street, and prepared to enter the sanctuary. Stephen turned the doorknob in a peculiar way, as if it were a password to open the door. When it finally opened, they all entered and were left speechless. There were dozens of open portals connecting to different places. Through them, hordes of zombies were entering to attack. However, it seemed that the assault had already ended, as most of the zombies were heading back. Several wizards were guarding the portals. "Shit! Kill the wizards before the zombies cross the portal," Stephen quickly ordered, raising his pistols and starting to shoot. The others followed his lead. The wizards reacted instantly, creating magical shields to protect themselves. The group began to split up, seeking cover while dodging magical attacks. "If the bullets can''t, then this will" Fred muttered, pulling out a Molotov cocktail and throwing it at the wizards'' feet. One of them caught fire, which Stephen took advantage of to shoot him right in the forehead. In that instant, a blue orb flew out from the fallen wizard''s body and headed toward Stephen, restoring his mana. Without wasting any time, he used his magic to help the others defeat a wizard each. After a couple of minutes, everyone had regained their energy. With a gesture, Stephen took one of the wizards'' rings and closed the portals. The zombies, noticing what had happened, roared with fury and began to head toward them. ROAR The noise caught the attention of the giants outside, but now that everyone had magic, they felt safer. Still, staying wasn''t an option. Stephen created a portal outside the city, and they all quickly entered. However, as they crossed it, they froze. They were surrounded by thousands of zombies. "Shit It was a trap," Stephen muttered, realizing he couldn''t create another portal. The others tried to use Apparition, but it was also impossible for them. There was no escape. "Well" Wanda said with a smile, flexing her fingers as chaos erupted around her. "Whoever kills the most zombies wins." Without waiting for a response, she began to attack. ---------------------------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and want to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue providing unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 115 - 115: A Game Too Difficult - Game Over A Game Too Difficult - Game Over Surrounded by zombies, each of them displayed their remarkable magical control. Natasha, who had been in the world of wizards and sorcerers before the others, had a good command of magic and knew quite a few spells. She unleashed flames that consumed hundreds of zombies at once. Stephen created spinning saws that he hurled, decapitating everything in their path. Tony, still in his first year and not knowing many offensive spells, had to stay in support, lacking his magical weapons to fight. Meanwhile, Loki mastered several offensive Asgardian spells, so he fought as well. Harry used the spells he had learned from Stephen, making chains of light trap the zombies in front of him, while Hermione threw light daggers to finish them off. Even Ron was using everything he had learned from his brothers, wielding a sword with determination. Fred and George, with their mana restored, fought with their twin light swords, slicing heads and combining their attacks with impressive precision. Sirius wasn''t falling behind. He used basic spells but with surprising mastery. For example, with Levioso, he made dozens of zombies float at once, and then, with a Bombarda, the explosion fragmented into dozens of projectiles, hitting the zombies'' heads with lethal precision. "Not bad, Professor Black "Natasha commented, impressed by his skill. "You''re not bad either, Professor Flamel. If I weren''t the Defense professor, I could easily give you the position "Sirius replied with a smile. "These damn things are endless "Ron growled, feeling his arms ache from so much fighting. ROAR! A roar echoed above them, and immediately, all the zombies stopped for a moment. The group looked up, preparing for the worst. "Great just what we needed "Stephen murmured, seeing what had just appeared. "I have to admit, they look pretty cool as villains, right? "Wanda said with an amused smile. "Well it looks like we''re dead "Tony said, while Loki made a grim face. The others didn''t recognize the new zombies, but seeing the expressions of the Flamel siblings was enough to understand they were in an impossible situation. The newcomers were: Wanda, Doctor Strange, Captain Marvel, Iron Man, Thor, the Human Torch, Jean Grey, Storm, and Magneto, along with Sentry. Then, with another roar, they saw Hulk, The Thing, Black Panther, Wolverine, and many more approaching from the ground. "Hey, you said Sentry wouldn''t be here "Stephen complained to Wanda. "No, I never said he wouldn''t be "she replied, but her smile turned complicated. She knew they were doomed. The zombies wasted no time launching their attack. Stephen reacted immediately, forming a magic shield to protect everyone. Natasha and the others reinforced the barrier with their own magic, trying to buy some time. "How long will this shield last? "Tony asked quickly. "A couple of seconds "Stephen replied with a frown. "That''s not enough time to think of a plan "Sirius said worriedly. "I have a plan "Wanda interrupted. Everyone turned to her immediately. "Remember the old days? "she added with a smile, as she dropped her belts full of grenades and explosives to the ground. On her fingers, multiple activation rings glowed dangerously. "What a coincidence, I had the same plan "Stephen said, showing that his fingers were also full of rings. Everyone looked at the ground, where dozens of activated explosives lay. "I don''t like it when those two work together "Tony complained with a resigned expression. "Sigh We have to keep an eye on them to make sure they don''t get too close "Natasha murmured, dropping her own weapons to the ground. The zombies, unaware of the trap, continued pouncing on the shield until they completely covered it, forming a mountain of putrid bodies that pressed down on them. BOOOOOM! BOM! BOM! The grenades exploded in a chain, destroying the barrier and annihilating the surrounding zombies. Even some zombie heroes were caught in the devastating blast wave. But the players didn''t get a chance to see the result. They were consumed by the initial explosions. GAME OVER "AAAAAAH! "everyone screamed as they rolled on the ground in pain, feeling the explosions down to their bones. "Such weaklings "Wanda commented indifferently as she calmly walked toward the door. "Sigh... Well, it was fun "Stephen said with the same calmness. "In the end, we only lasted one day "Natasha complained with annoyance. "Well... it was harder than we thought "Stephen admitted with some embarrassment. His plan was to survive the entire week until the cabin deactivated, but they simply died on the first day. A hard blow to everyone''s ego. "Ow... this hurts a lot "Sirius groaned, getting up with effort, surprising Wanda, Stephen, and Natasha. "What? I was locked up for twelve years in a prison, being tortured by dementors. I have quite a bit of endurance "Sirius said, noticing their strange looks. "And you guys? "Training "Natasha replied without giving more details. "Well... it''s a familiar feeling "Wanda and Stephen said in unison as they opened the door to leave. "Oh, you managed to get out? We thought you''d be trapped all week "Nicolas Flamel commented upon seeing them come out, causing all four of them to scowl. "We died. The others are still writhing in pain on the ground, but they''ll recover in a while "Stephen said without stopping. However, after a few steps, he quickly turned around, went behind the cabin, and deactivated it before continuing on his way. "That was fun. We have to do it again "Wanda said with a smile, making Natasha and Sirius instinctively step away from her. "We''ll take the others to the infirmary "Natasha said, signaling Sirius to help her. With levitation spells, they transported the others, who were still writhing in pain. "Help! "Harry shouted. "Waaa! "Hermione whimpered. "Aaah, damn it! Wanda and Stephen will pay for this! "Tony, despite the pain, had the strength to curse them. "Those idiots are dangerous," Loki grumbled. "Mommy..." Ron sobbed. "Please, kill me..." Fred begged. "Me too..." George whispered. "Well, looks like they won''t need any punishment," Nicolas Flamel commented, watching them being taken away. The next day, everyone had recovered thanks to Hogwarts'' nurse, who provided them with painkillers so they could sleep without suffering. "Well, aside from the pain, it was a great adventure, right?" Fred said, sitting next to the others. "That''s for you. I''d rather never fight zombies again in my life," Hermione replied with disgust. "To be honest, I had a little fun," Harry admitted with a soft smile. "That''s because you''re going crazy just like your brothers," Ron said quickly. "Hey, matchstick head, I heard that," Tony said as he walked by and joined the conversation. "The only crazy ones here are Stephen and Wanda... and maybe Loki," he added, pointing at Loki just as he entered the Great Hall. "Don''t compare me to those idiots," Loki complained, irritated, before heading to his seat at the Slytherin table. "Hey, but it was fun," Wanda intervened, entering the hall with Daphne. She seemed to be telling her about the adventure, but the girl looked at her strangely. "Do you want to come with me next time?" "Definitely not," Daphne replied quickly, rejecting the offer without hesitation. "Although it was good training," Stephen commented, suddenly appearing among them. His sudden presence startled several of them. "The final explosion was awesome," he added with a smile as he took a flan from the table. At some point, many students began to take an interest in their stories, especially when Ron recounted the events from his exaggerated point of view, where he was the hero. Stephen, noticing this, reviewed the recordings and asked his family''s elves to select the best parts. The next day, during dinner, an improvised movie night was organized in the Great Hall, where everyone could watch what had happened. The scenes where Ron ran with an army of zombies chasing him made him hide behind his plate of food, while Tony, who was also shown fleeing, received laughter from everyone. Then, the escape from the giant green beast kept the audience on edge until they managed to escape in a majestic way. The battle against Romanoff, Barton, and Captain America was intense and impressive. But what thrilled many students the most was the epic battle of Fred and George against the vampire hunter, where they demonstrated their skill even without magic. Afterward, it showed how Stephen and the others entered to finish off the wizards, only to be caught in a trap that left them surrounded by thousands of zombies that kept coming. Then, the appearance of the superpowered zombies raised the tension, and the final explosion left everyone breathless before the projection ended. "Awesome!" many students shouted, bursting into applause. "Wow, that was fantastic!" some exclaimed, looking at Stephen''s group as if they were stars. Even Ron received recognition, as in the final battle he had shown that he wasn''t just a coward. Several students showed interest in trying the game, which meant it would have to be modified so that more people could participate. Meanwhile, Grindelwald watched the projection in silence, with a serious expression. "That technology... sigh... It''s the new generation''s turn to worry," he murmured before a slight smile appeared as he watched his children being applauded. Even Professors Natasha and Sirius were applauded, with many students approaching them to ask them to teach them how to fight. After all, they had demonstrated impressive magical skill, without using any special magic, just spells that any Hogwarts student could learn. "-------------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 116 - 116: "A Date in the Forbidden Forest" "---------- A couple of calm chapters before returning to the Magical Games arc. Remember that chapter 150 is already out on Patreon. "------------ "By the way, wasn''t I supposed to be training to fight a dragon?" Stephen asked as he sat next to Harry after the presentation. "Didn''t you say the dragons wouldn''t hurt you?" Hermione quickly asked. "We''re talking about free dragons or even the ones we have at the zoo, which are pretty tame. But do you think the dragons they probably brought from somewhere else, caged and constantly monitored by wizards, will be in a good mood to welcome anyone?" Stephen said with a smile. "Even Wanda is quite violent if she''s woken up the wrong way," he added, using a funny example. "You''d better look for some spells to fulfill whatever they tell you. Oh, and by the way, don''t hurt the dragons. They''re not to blame," Stephen said quickly before getting up to look for his beautiful girlfriend, who had just entered. "We''d better look for some useful spells," Hermione said, pushing Harry and Ron to get up and head to the library. "Don''t worry, Harry, if a dragon swallows you, we''ll tell Tony to make you some robotic parts," Wanda said, passing behind them and overhearing the conversation. "Thanks for your support," Harry said sarcastically, to which Wanda only gave him a smile before heading off to find Daphne. "So, beautiful lady, what do you think about going for a walk with this handsome gentleman?" Stephen said, acting gallantly in front of Fleur. "I''d be delighted," Fleur replied, imitating his noble tone. Both smiled softly and left the dining hall, heading toward the Forbidden Forest. "Isn''t this place supposed to be... well, forbidden? It has that name for a reason, right?" Fleur asked as she followed Stephen, looking around with interest. "Yes, but only for troublemakers. Dumbledore allowed me and a few others to enter since we help Hagrid take care of the creatures that live here," Stephen explained as he guided the way to a safe area. "Mmm, I see," Fleur said, following him calmly. "We''ve arrived," Stephen announced as they passed through some sort of magical barrier. When Fleur took a step inside, she felt like she had entered another world. There were small animals and magical creatures playing everywhere. Everything seemed to live in harmony and happiness. "Wow! It''s so beautiful," Fleur whispered, mesmerized by the place. "Of course. I''m the one who created this refuge for my friends," Stephen said proudly as some magical creatures approached him, happy to see him. "Hello, little friends!" Fleur said, crouching down to greet some Nifflers. "Hey, be careful with them. They''re Wanda''s subordinates; they''ll steal anything shiny before you even notice," Stephen warned, catching one that had just stolen Fleur''s bracelet without her realizing it. "They''re like a mafia," he joked as he handed the bracelet back. "Ha-ha, and why are they Wanda''s subordinates?" Fleur asked, intrigued. "One day, she was watching Scamander documentaries and heard that Nifflers were forced to search for valuable things by dark wizards. So, she ran away from home for a week, and when she returned, she brought dozens of them that she had rescued... although I don''t know the whole story," Stephen replied, guiding her toward the central area of the refuge. "I see..." Fleur said, happy the Nifflers had been rescued. "Mmm, is that a Demiguise? They''re so rare..." she murmured when she saw a creature approaching. "Ah, that''s Arkon. He''s become something like the boss of this place," Stephen explained as he approached his old friend. "Hey, Ark! It''s been a while since I last saw you," he said, crouching down to be at his height. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, Arkon''s little child came out from behind him. "Hey, looks like you''ve been busy. Did you use your power to win over girls?" Stephen joked as he smiled and patted Arkon''s child''s head. "You... use... power," Arkon replied through signs, looking at Fleur behind Stephen. She approached with a smile to greet Arkon and his child. "Hello," Fleur said kindly. "Beautiful... you... no," Arkon replied, pointing at Stephen. "Can he speak through signs? What did he say?" Fleur asked quickly. "He said we make a good couple," Stephen replied with a smile. "Shall we have our picnic then?" Stephen asked, pulling out a blanket and spreading it on the ground. "Sure!" Fleur replied happily. "Aaaah! That''s not fair! We were supposed to have a date here first!" a voice was heard approaching them. When they turned around, they saw Wanda followed by Daphne. "It''s fine, Wanda. This place is huge, we can find our own spot," Daphne said with a calm smile, stopping her and greeting Stephen and Fleur. "Since you''re here, why don''t we have a double date? After all, we''ve never been formally introduced," Fleur proposed with a gentle smile, addressing Daphne. "Sounds good to me," Daphne replied quickly, while Wanda and Stephen looked at each other, realizing they hadn''t even been asked their opinion. However, they easily agreed. The four of them sat down and took out the snacks they had brought, enjoying a peaceful conversation. While Arkon''s child was growing fond of Fleur, Wanda had to share her snacks with her Niffler accomplices, who came by every so often looking for food. "I still have the photos of Stephen dressed as a girl when he was a child," Wanda said, flipping through a photo album she had found. "Hahaha! Yes, I remember that day. We just arrived to play with Stephen, and everyone was surprised. The funniest part was that then Richard, Ricky, and Samuel ended up the same way," Fleur said, laughing fondly at the memory. "Ugh... That left me traumatized. Don''t remind me," Stephen said with a smile, shaking his head in mock self-pity. Meanwhile, the animals around them occasionally glanced their way, feeling the joy of the four and making the atmosphere of the place even more welcoming. "So, Wanda, scared that my father would kick her out when I introduced her, was shaking like a little deer," Daphne said fondly, looking at Wanda. "Ohh, the Scarlet Witch was afraid? That''s interesting," Stephen commented with a teasing smile. "You''re not one to talk. You still freeze up when my father looks at you seriously," Fleur retorted, laughing at Stephen. "Ha, the Sorcerer Supreme..." Wanda added in a mocking tone. "What''s all this about the Scarlet Witch and Sorcerer Supreme?" Daphne asked, intrigued. "They''re titles we have because of how awesome we are," Wanda quickly replied with pride. "Haha, something like that. Although I think our titles are different here, right?" Stephen said with a smile. "True. I heard your titles while walking through the hallways. Stephen''s was ''Dark King'' and Wanda''s was ''Red Queen,'' right?" Fleur asked, smiling. "Looks like we got a promotion. I used to be a prince," Stephen said with amusement. "Daphne has one too: ''The Ice Queen,''" Wanda commented with a smile, looking at Daphne. "Well, I''ve had that one since my first year," Daphne responded calmly. Back then, due to her magical instability, she always had to keep her emotions in check, so her expression was usually stoic. Now, thanks to Stephen''s help in clearing the curse from her and her sister, she could show her emotions without any problem. "Then I need to get my own title," Fleur said excitedly. "Well, Tony and Loki are trying too, but for now, their titles are ''Room Destroyer'' and ''The Evil Twin,''" Wanda said, laughing at the nicknames they had been given. Seeing Fleur''s confusion, Stephen had to explain: "Tony was experimenting in his room, and something went wrong, blowing up the entire place. Now his room is at the farthest point from the others. Although, come to think of it, maybe that was his plan all along to have his own space," he said, scratching his chin. "And Loki''s is because he ended up in Slytherin, the house most people usually consider full of evil people. But that''s nonsense," Stephen added. "Even in other houses, there were followers of Voldemort. The problem is that, since Voldemort was from Slytherin, he had more contact with them, so most of his followers came from there." "Well, I think it''s time to go back," Stephen said, noticing it was getting late. "Yeah, it was fun," Daphne said. "We should do this more often," Fleur commented with a smile. "Let''s have everyone else bring their girlfriends too," Wanda proposed with a mischievous smile. "Haha, that would be interesting," Stephen said as he packed everything up. The four of them walked back through the forest peacefully, smiling along the way. -------------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and wish to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 117 - 117: "More than Wizards, More than Heroes: Siblings" ..... Grandmother Perenelle had created a rule some time ago that, at least once a month, all the Flamel siblings had to gather to talk and connect with the family. And today was that day. "Hey, guys, I''m here "Wanda said cheerfully as she entered Natasha''s office, smiling and greeting everyone already inside. Natasha, Tony, Loki, Harry, and Stephen were eating some cookies while chatting. "Hey, noisy one. Take a seat "Stephen said, pointing to a spot far from him, but Wanda sat right next to him to annoy him. "So, what was it you wanted to show? "Loki asked quickly, looking at Tony. "Check this out "Tony said, placing something on the table with a proud expression. "A light bulb? "Harry asked, confused by the object Tony had left on the table. "So, you created a... light bulb "Stephen said, looking at Tony with a strange expression. "The great Tony Stark, now Flamel, created a light bulb "Loki said sarcastically and mockingly. "Hahaha, what an idiot. Light bulbs were already created! "Wanda couldn''t hold back anymore and started laughing while holding her stomach. Meanwhile, Natasha remained silent but looked at Tony with some concern. "It''s not just a light bulb "Tony said quickly, annoyed. "To me, it looks like just a light bulb "Stephen said, staring at him. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "At least if it explodes in your face and we have an army of light bulbs against us, all we have to do is turn off the switch "Wanda joked, still laughing. "Tsk, just watch. Activating... Expelliarmus attack "Tony said, and immediately the light bulb floated above his shoulder, glowed blue, and cast an Expelliarmus spell toward the wall. Obviously, the spell did nothing, since the wall wasn''t enchanted, but that was how he demonstrated its functionality. "..." Everyone stared at him with expressions ranging from surprise to intrigue and concern. Sigh... We''re going to have an army of light bulbs casting spells and trying to rule us "Stephen said worriedly. "I think it looks cool. Don''t worry, Tony, if they turn evil, I''ll help you stop them "Wanda said, giving him a friendly pat on the back to show her support. "Isn''t it simpler to just raise your wand and say the spell? "Harry asked innocently. "Some of us don''t even need to say the spell or use wands. It''s completely useless "Loki said, making fireworks appear in his hands with a simple gesture. "Tsk. You guys don''t know anything Goodbye "Tony said annoyed as he walked away, followed by the floating light bulb over his shoulder. "He''s mad now. He''s going to send his army of light bulbs against us "Wanda said, watching Tony walk away. "Hahaha "everyone couldn''t hold back any longer and laughed. "Stop bothering him already "Natasha said quickly, looking at her younger siblings with a bit of anger". Although someone has to go keep an eye on him "she added, and everyone looked at Stephen. "Alright, I''ll go "Stephen said, leaving quickly to catch up with Tony. "Hey, Tony, wait "Stephen called as soon as he caught up. "I''m not going to let this turn into Ultron "Tony responded before Stephen could say anything else. "It''s not that. It''s a brilliant invention. What if, instead of using it for attacks, we use it as drones to project the competition? "Stephen quickly proposed. "I obviously already planned on using it as attack drones "Tony said, rolling his eyes. "No, Tony. Just drones. I know you''re worried, always preparing for any possible enemy, and I also know you''re using this to distract yourself but you should relax a bit. How long has it been since you''ve slept more than eight hours? "Stephen asked. "Three or four weeks "Tony replied after thinking for a moment. Sigh... Tony, you should rest more. I know you''re still working on the multiversal transport machine, but piling up tasks won''t make you move any faster. And, above all, there''s nothing rushing you. Our grandfather has the stone that lets him live for 700 years. Even so, we don''t even know if we have a lifespan limit... or maybe we''re like the Asgardians with our new bodies "Stephen said, looking at him seriously. "But what will happen if, when we come back, hundreds or maybe thousands of years have passed? Or if another Thanos shows up while we''re gone? "Tony said quickly. "Don''t worry. We''ll just go back in time, and that''s it. If any Doctor Strange tries to expel us, we''ll just kick his ass and be done "Stephen said with a smile. "Remember, if we enter the Marvel universe, any god will want us to have a contract with them. Our bodies are walking mana cores, something that doesn''t exist there. And they, by just lending us their mana for a day, will receive in return a much purer mana than that of thousands of wizards combined "Stephen explained to calm Tony down. "Tsk. I''ll think about resting, but I''ll keep studying my light bulb "Tony said. "I knew it was a light bulb "Stephen commented with a smile before letting Tony continue on his way. "Any concerns, Loki? "Stephen asked, looking toward where Loki was hiding behind a column. "Changing time will get you in trouble with the TVA. Are you sure you can do something against them? "Loki asked, staring at him. "Loki, I''m going to tell you a secret: I already kicked the TVA''s ass so hard that they had to seal my universe to prevent me from interfering with others "Stephen said with a smile". Don''t worry, I''ll help them however I can. Now, you guys are my siblings, and no one can change that "he added seriously". I''m sure Wanda would be excited to destroy something "he added with a smile as he gave Loki a friendly pat on the shoulder". You should relax too. Loki stayed silent as Stephen walked away. ""Brother," huh? I guess he''s right. I''m not alone "Loki murmured as he watched Stephen leave. Then, with a smile, he walked back to the room where his siblings were still talking. "Is everything okay? "Natasha asked as she saw Stephen come back in. "Yeah. We''ll just have to fight a dimensional authority and possibly a Doctor Strange when we bring them back, but nothing that can''t be solved "Stephen replied calmly, knowing Natasha and Wanda were worried about Tony and Loki. After living together for a while, they all began to better understand each other''s personalities. It was clear how both of them were trying hard to hide their desire to return home with all their might, but at the same time, they didn''t want to be a burden. That''s just how they were. But, as they spent more time together, they didn''t realize they were changing. Or, more precisely, Harry was the one who had been bonding with each of them. After all, the others were technically adults in younger bodies, while Harry was a child who ended up being treated as the younger brother by everyone. Although Harry''s body was older than Loki and Tony''s, they always treated him as a younger brother. "I don''t understand, but I hope he''s okay "Harry said". Sorry, I have to go practice with Hermione and Ron "he said before leaving. Meanwhile, Loki reentered the room and, without saying anything, calmly sat down to eat some of Grandmother Perenelle''s cookies. "So, the light bulb won''t gain consciousness and try to disarm everyone with Expelliarmus? "Wanda asked, changing the subject. "Then we''ll have to create another light bulb that you end up falling in love with, and that''s it "Natasha joked casually. "Hey! I''m faithful to Daphne, and I never fell in love with a robot. That was someone else! "Wanda quickly defended herself. "Now that I think about it, when you appeared to destroy my universe, I thought you were coming to take Vision "Stephen suddenly said, remembering something. "Of course not! I''m not a homewrecker "Wanda immediately complained". And I didn''t even have control over my body at that moment "she added softly, with sadness. "I always thought it was strange that you two were the only ones who have different bodies "Tony interjected. He and Loki resembled their original versions, though with slight differences. Natasha was a more attractive version of hers, but Stephen and Wanda were blondes and completely different. "If I had to say something that made sense It''s because you two died with your complete bodies. We exploded at an existential level. There was nothing left to recover our appearances "Stephen explained calmly. "That must''ve hurt "Natasha commented. "I guess "Stephen replied, as if it had been nothing. "We also destroyed a galaxy with the explosion "Wanda remembered. Natasha and Loki were surprised to hear the magnitude of the destruction. "Wait you guys were strong? "Loki asked quickly. "Of course "Wanda and Stephen replied naturally, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. "Although in this world we''re much weaker, since we don''t rely on dimensional gods to lend us mana "Stephen added. "How''s that? "Natasha asked, intrigued. "Well Hmm Let''s say the gods lend you fabric. So, when you return it, you have to have created a handkerchief with that fabric. When you die, all the handkerchiefs you created with the borrowed fabric go back to them, and that''s how they get their reward "Stephen explained simply. "Wow That''s an interesting way to explain it "Wanda said. "In our case, we borrowed mana from the Yggdrasil Tree, but it works with the same system "Loki added. "So, wizards aren''t like the ones here? "Natasha asked. "No. Wizards here have a mana core that absorbs mana from the environment. But now we are walking cores. So, if we return to our universe, dimensional gods will fight to make us part of their followers. Since we''re mana cores, the fabric they lend us will be returned in the form of handkerchiefs of the best quality "Stephen explained, keeping his metaphor". Basically, they''ll lend us all the mana we want, since our bodies can handle it without issues. "So, will you be even stronger than when you destroyed an entire galaxy? "Natasha asked. "Well Now that I think about it yes. You too, by the way "Stephen replied quickly. "I don''t even want to imagine Fury''s face if he finds out about this "Natasha said with a smile. ... Thank you for Reading Dear readers, Thank you for joining me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to keep reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to continue creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to have your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 118 - 118: "Special: Quick Trip" At Hogwarts, a beautiful blonde woman, approximately 20 years old, walked through the hallways, drawing the attention of everyone: students, ghosts, and portraits alike. However, she maintained a stoic expression, accustomed to the attention. Since her birth, it was said that her beauty could cause wars. And it wasn''t an exaggeration. Her father almost eradicated all the dark wizards in the world when they tried to kidnap her as a child. Luckily, her uncle stopped him in time and captured the culprits in a less extreme manner before sending them to Azkaban. The young woman moved quickly toward the headmaster''s tower. Upon reaching the entrance to the office, she looked at the statue, sighed, and spoke: "Sigh... Wanda is such a fool." The statue accepted the password and moved, revealing the hidden staircase. She ascended quickly and knocked on the door before entering. "You may enter, Abby," said a voice from inside. Abby entered calmly. "At school, you should call me Professor Flamel, Headmaster," she said seriously, looking at the man seated in the office. If anyone saw them together, they''d think they were siblings, as he didn''t appear to be older than her. The man was none other than the Headmaster of Hogwarts and president of the magical community: Stephen Flamel. "Of course not. I''m the headmaster and your father, I can call people whatever I want," Stephen replied with a smile and a childish reasoning. "I can''t believe one of the most powerful wizards alive is so immature..." Abby murmured, exhausted. "You should change your password before Aunt Wanda gets angry." "That''s exactly what I want. Her children keep giving me headaches. I''m supposed to be the highest authority in the magical world, and those kids don''t respect me," Stephen complained in frustration. "They''re your nephews, you''ll have to deal with it. Plus, they carry the family name," Abby replied calmly. "Now that I think about it, there are too many Flamels in this school, whether as students or professors. Maybe I should expel and fire a few... it would make my life easier," grumbled Stephen. "You always have others doing your work. In fact, mom is handling your matters as president right now," Abby quickly pointed out. Stephen averted his gaze and changed the subject: "Alright, tell me what''s going on." While speaking, he went through the documents on his desk. Despite having help, he still had many responsibilities. "Sigh... Aunt Wanda disappeared... again," Abby said seriously. Upon hearing this, Stephen stopped writing and placed a hand on his head, feeling an impending headache. A bad premonition overwhelmed him. He quickly opened a drawer on his desk and realized something was missing: a special Time-Turner created by Tony. His feeling of dread worsened. "Shit... that fool figured out it exists," he exclaimed, starting to use tracking magic to find her. Unfortunately, that ability only worked on people weaker than him. Wanda, like her siblings, had power similar to his, making it difficult to find her if she didn''t want to be found. "Shit!" he cursed before opening a portal and rushing out, leaving Abby alone in the office. She crossed her arms and sighed. "My father and my uncles are the most powerful wizards... and they act like this. Luckily, Aunt Natasha is the most normal." "Psst, Abby, over here?" a familiar voice called from behind her. Resigned, she sighed before turning around to find Wanda, who didn''t seem to have changed at all since finishing her studies. In fact, all the Flamels and their partners seemed to stop aging at a certain point. According to her father, it was because they were constantly surrounded by mana. Abby didn''t want to delve into the topic. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Aunt Wanda, my father went out to look for you. If you plan to do something dangerous, I''ll have to stop you right now," she said, taking a hair accessory out. That small object served as a seal for both her magic and part of her aura, which all Flamels possessed, even the children. Because of this, they had to wear accessories to conceal it and lighten their presence, something that had caused her trouble more than once. "Leave that. Your spell is like a mosquito bite," Wanda said calmly. Then, with a smile, she showed the Time-Turner she had stolen from Stephen and added: "Want to come? I''m going to bother young Stephen." Abby knew how powerful her uncles were. Even the one considered the weakest of them, her Uncle Harry, could destroy an island full of dark wizards with a single spell. Facing Wanda, who could match her father in power, was just a dream. "Alright... It''s better if I keep an eye on you," she said, trying to cast a spell to notify her father. However, Wanda saw through her attempt and, with a simple snap, made the signal disappear. "You still have a million years to go, dear niece," she said proudly before grabbing Abby and activating the Time-Turner, disappearing from the headmaster''s office. Past Time "I already told you, kid, you need to learn computer science and human engineering if you want to improve your alchemical tools," Tony said, while helping Harry, who was trying to improve his flying broomstick. "You need to see the runes as programming codes. That way, you can connect them better," he explained as he finished engraving the last rune on Harry''s broom. "Here you go: speed, stability, and, especially in your case, safety." "Thanks, Tony. Although alchemy isn''t my thing, I''d rather learn to fight," Harry responded with a smile as he took his broom. Tony sighed. "Kids these days Then I recommend you ask Natasha and Loki for help. They can fight hand-to-hand better than Stephen. After all, he''s a wizard who uses martial arts, while they''re martial artists who use magic Well, actually, Loki doesn''t. Only Natasha," he clarified, shrugging. Though Loki was a good Asgardian fighter, he was still a better magician and illusionist. "I''ll ask them later," Harry said with interest, remembering the time he saw Natasha fight seriously inside the game they had been trapped in. "Oh, why don''t you ask me?" Wanda said, suddenly appearing behind them. With her, a beautiful young woman watched the scene with interest. Tony looked at Wanda and rolled his eyes. "Sure... The woman known as the Scarlet Witch knows how to fight. In that case, we should call you the Scarlet Fighter," he said sarcastically, though then observed her more closely. "You feel different." "Maybe it''s my perfume," Wanda replied nonchalantly. "Do you know where Stephen is? I want to play a prank on him." Tony and Harry exchanged a look for a second and, without saying anything, pointed in the same direction. "Obviously, Wanda is still pretty predictable at any time," Tony commented with amusement. "Should we warn Stephen in case he''s in danger?" Harry asked, a bit concerned. "It''s Wanda. She probably just came to annoy him after some fight," Tony said calmly, picking up his tools. "Well, then I''ll go try out my broom," Harry said, realizing that Tony was right. Elsewhere As future Wanda ran, dragging Abby all over, they happened to cross paths with Natasha, who was walking with her two grandparents. "Hi, Nat! Hi, my beautiful grandparents! Have you seen Stephen?" Wanda asked quickly. Perenelle and Nicolas remained silent. However, Perenelle observed the young woman behind Wanda closely, noticing a strong resemblance to her eldest grandson and a familiar air. "I think he went with Fleur in that direction," Natasha replied, pointing toward the courtyard. "Thanks! Bye!" Wanda said before dragging Abby with her again. Perenelle, excited, quickly asked: "That girl Could she be who I think she is?" "It''s certain, but it''s better not to say anything until the future," Nicolas responded, looking at his wife with complicity. Natasha sighed. "I only take care of the troublesome ones of this time. The ones from the future, Stephen can handle," she said quickly, before continuing her way with her grandparents. A few minutes later "Loki, it''s great to see you! Didn''t you see where Stephen went?" Wanda asked quickly, spotting Loki sitting, reading a book on potions. Without lifting his head, Loki simply pointed toward the Forbidden Forest. "Thanks," Wanda said hurriedly, running off with Abby. Loki barely glanced up before adding: "The Wanda from this time is also there..." But when he looked, Wanda was already gone. Resigned, he returned to his reading. Forbidden Forest - Safe Zone After running for a few minutes, Wanda and Abby reached the safe zone of the forest and saw Stephen, Fleur, Wanda, and Daphne, who were having a double date while having fun. "Wow, I remember this day," Wanda murmured with a soft smile. "Tsk, now it makes me feel bad to bother him..." "Then, wouldn''t it be better to bother him at a time when he already knows what you did?" Abby suggested quickly. Wanda thought for a moment and then smiled. "Well you''re right. Let''s go back." Without further ado, she activated the Time-Turner, and they returned to their original time. Meanwhile, Stephen, who was laughing with Fleur, looked toward the spot where Wanda and Abby had just disappeared. "Sigh... This time I won''t say anything," he murmured, returning his attention to Wanda, who continued laughing with amusement in front of him. Chapter 119 - 119: "First challenge: having Wanda compete is cheating." "Welcome to the Triwizard Tournament! I hope everyone at home is ready for the excitement of watching these fabulous and risky tasks. Before I announce the first challenge, I must give a warning to those with weak health: be careful, whether you''re in the stands or at home, because the first challenge is stealing an egg from a dragon that''s incubating her eggs!" Ludo shouted excitedly, looking at the small orb floating in front of him. This was the new camera that would be used to broadcast everything through magical television to the world. "Moments ago, the participants were drawn to determine which dragon they would face. I won''t say who got which one; you''ll have to figure that out yourself," Ludo said, showing great presentation skills and proving that he was quite good with the cameras. Meanwhile, in the stands, the students were full of excitement, shouting and making noise. "Tsk. This place is so noisy, I hope it ends quickly," Loki said with annoyance as he sat with his brothers and family friends. "Come on, don''t say that. Our little brother is a competitor," Tony replied. "I still don''t understand. Harry is older than you all, why do you keep treating him like the youngest?" Hermione asked with interest. "Because they''re crazy, don''t mind them," Stephen interrupted. "I don''t think you''re the right person to say that, especially when you made us explode a couple of days ago," Natasha said, looking at him. "Ugh, I still have muscle pain," Ron complained. "Weakling," Stephen said mockingly. "Stephen, do you think I could make Blacky''s mom one of the dragons? Maybe she''d want to come out and play with everyone," Luna said, holding a small black dragon in her arms. "They''d probably think it''s an apocalypse dragon that wants to destroy the world, so it''s better not to," Stephen quickly responded, while Luna got a little down and gently petted her small summoned dragon. "Then maybe it''s not such a bad idea," Stephen said, seeing Luna''s discouragement. "Stop having stupid ideas," Natasha said, giving Stephen an angry look. She knew that "Blacky''s mom" was an extremely powerful dragon who could cause a lot of destruction without meaning to. Although summoning magic was a mix of illusion and tangibility, the beings summoned had to be fully imagined, and once created, their parameters wouldn''t change. The dragon Stephen created had once been a servant of a dimensional god with the same power. Luckily, only people with the same level of magic as Stephen could summon it. If anyone else tried, they would only summon Luna''s small dragon. Then everyone watched in surprise as a Swedish Short-Snout was carried by several wizards to the center of the field. "Now let''s welcome our first champion, a cheerful girl who is stronger than she looks. Everyone give a round of applause to Wanda Flamel!" Ludo said, while all the Hogwarts students began clapping like crazy. All the houses were united. Then Wanda entered, cheerfully waving, with not a hint of seriousness on her face. Everyone watched as Wanda, unprepared, simply walked toward the dragon, which, upon sensing her presence, quickly stared at her. "Hello, how are you?" Wanda said calmly, while many held their breath with concern. Everyone watched as the dragon brought its head closer to Wanda, fearing for her life. But what they saw next surprised them more than if Wanda had used a spell to defeat the dragon. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The dragon brought its face closer to Wanda while she happily petted it. "Haha, you''re quite affectionate, aren''t you?" Wanda said, while petting it joyfully. The caretakers who had brought the dragon exchanged surprised looks, as they knew firsthand how difficult it had been to move it from the forest to here. And bringing it from Romania they couldn''t even talk about that. "You have a fake egg, is it okay if I take it?" Wanda said, pointing to the golden egg mixed among the dragon''s real eggs. The dragon quickly moved her eggs and used her claws to throw the fake egg aside, which Wanda calmly caught before saying goodbye to the dragon, petting it once more. Meanwhile, Ludo, completely shocked, had gone silent and forgotten to do his job, so McGonagall approached and gave him a little tap on the back. "Cough... Sorry. But that was something that left me speechless, and surely many of you at home as well. The Hogwarts champion, Wanda Flamel, has easily obtained the golden egg!" Ludo quickly said. "This was something nobody expected. It was as if the dragon just handed her the egg as if it were nothing. Now, I''ll introduce the judges before the voting," Ludo said, while the camera zoomed out to show those sitting beside him. "The head judge, from the English Ministry of Magic, is Director Amelia Bones. Then there''s your humble servant, Ludo Bagman. Following that is our beloved Headmaster of Hogwarts, Albus Dumbledore; the beautiful Headmistress of Beauxbatons, Madame Maxime; and last but certainly not least, our former Dark Lord and now Headmaster of Durmstrang... Gellert Grindelwald." Everyone was shocked by the last name, but they were more or less aware of his release. After all, Stephen had made sure the magical television news reminded everyone to avoid chaos. It was also announced that he was under a powerful magical contract that prevented him from reconnecting with his followers should they want to reappear to follow him. So, over time, everyone had accepted that Grindelwald was somewhat free without complaining too much. Although, seeing how young and cool he looked, he had also gained some new admirers. Then, all the judges, without showing any concern for favoring their school, voted in unison, raising the maximum number. "So, in our first task, the first champion takes the exact figure of 50 perfect points!" Ludo announced, while everyone in the stands began shouting in support. "This is truly surprising and possibly the first time something like this has happened in a Triwizard Tournament, right?" Ludo asked, looking at his fellow judges. "Well, after all, it''s the first time I''ve seen this kind of understanding with a dragon. Even the famous Newt Scamander wouldn''t achieve something like this as easily as Wanda," Amelia said with a calm smile. "Truly fascinating. It makes me proud of my students," Dumbledore commented, smiling softly like the elderly man he was. "Well, it''s a little sad, since both she and Stephen should have ended up at Beauxbatons. But I''m glad they''re doing well here," Madame Maxime said with a bit of sadness for having lost such talented students. Meanwhile, the Hogwarts professors thought that maybe it would have been great for both of them to study at Beauxbatons. But they quickly discarded those thoughts, as by now, they had grown quite fond of them. "I can only say it''s something fabulous. What was expected from the granddaughter of the Flamel couple... and the brother of that little brat," Grindelwald said calmly. "So, we say goodbye to Wanda for today, while the caretakers take the dragon and her eggs back to her cage before returning her to her home. And they bring out the next dragon for the next challenger," Ludo quickly said. Meanwhile, in the stands, in Stephen and company''s section... "Well, it was so obvious it was boring," Stephen said, watching as the dragon keepers struggled to take the dragon away. Wanda even came out again to help them. "I hope Harry has the same luck," Hermione said worriedly. "Hahaha, it''s Harry. He and luck don''t get along... or maybe they do, I don''t know," Fred said, appearing behind them along with George, as they were placing bets. They had just made some good money, as they had bet exactly on what had just happened. After all, they had been with Stephen since the first year and often went to the Flamel mansion, so they knew quite well how surprising these siblings could be. "Anyway, if he loses an arm, Tony can make him one with Muggle technology," George said. "Don''t say things like that," Ron quickly said, defending his friend. Although both raised their hands in surrender. "So, who''s next?" Tony asked. "Fleur," Stephen replied with a smile. "Then, it looks like our bet is about to win quickly," Fred said with a proud smile. "Remember that betting is prohibited. And you''re in front of a professor," Natasha said, giving them a smile. "If we tell you Sirius'' plan for a prank against Snape, will you overlook it?" the Weasley twins quickly asked, negotiating with Natasha. She thought for a few seconds and then responded with annoyance: "Fine." Then, the twins led her aside, not caring about revealing Sirius'' plan just to get off the hook. Chapter 120 - 120: For Fleur, it was easy too. For Fleur, it was easy too. After a while, as people settled back to wait for the next competitor, they brought the new dragon into the arena: a Welsh Green dragon. Meanwhile, in the section where Stephen and the others were, they now had Wanda, who had just arrived moments ago with plenty of sweets to share. "Now, let us welcome our second competitor. Not only is she the champion of the Triwizard Tournament, but she was also the champion in the International Duel Competition, accompanying the multiple-time champion of this event. Let''s give a round of applause to Fleur Delacour from Beauxbatons!" said Ludo excitedly, as the crowd in the stands began to cheer just as enthusiastically as he was. After all, Fleur was quite famous and popular. Let''s remember, she appeared in a few films as an extra. Well, Stephen did too. But Fleur''s fanbase was much larger since Stephen tended to hide all the time. Then, Fleur calmly stepped out into the arena, staring directly at the dragon, which was guarding its eggs very protectively. After all, the constant movement around the area seemed to put it on alert. "It seems Miss Delacour is looking for a blind spot to cast a spell," said Ludo, observing how Fleur walked between the rocks, searching for a moment of distraction from the dragon. Seeing that the dragon didn''t stop looking at the eggs, Fleur had to change her plan. So, she cast a spell to put the dragon to sleep, which worked perfectly. But she remembered something Stephen had told her a while ago. Instead of getting closer, she created fans of light and launched them directly at the golden egg. One of them hit it upwards, while the other hit the back, sending it right into Fleur''s hands, completing the task almost as quickly as Wanda. "That was incredible! Miss Delacour took the golden egg without even moving from her spot, completing the task. Let''s all give her a big round of applause!" shouted Ludo, smiling with excitement. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Fleur greeted everyone with an elegant smile as she approached the judges to receive her score. It was no surprise when all the judges, as well as Amelia and Ludo, gave her the highest score. After all, she was quick, precise, and didn''t make any unnecessary movements. Now, Fleur and Wanda were tied for first place. "Well, that was just as fast. I hope the other two put on more of a show, because if not, this will end sooner than planned," said Tony, watching everything unfold. "Well, we''ve got something prepared in case that happens," said Grandmother Perenelle as she approached them with Nicolas Flamel. "Hello, Grandma, are you bored of hanging out with those old folks?" said Wanda, greeting her grandparents with a cheerful smile. "Remember, we''re older than they are," said Perenelle, lightly tapping her granddaughter on the forehead. "But to be honest, we are a bit tired of their questions, so we escaped," said Nicolas calmly. After all, the box they were in was the Ministry box, as well as that of the pure-blood families, where all those types were, and every word was about gaining favor with a partner, whether for economic or political interests. Some even tried to arrange betrothals between their children. When everyone heard that, they didn''t know what to say. "Ah, right, this magical world is very much like feudalism," said Tony, speaking mockingly. "Well, we''ll leave all those businessmen to young Sirius, in the meantime," said Perenelle, smiling. "Arcturus must be proud of his grandson," she said, thinking of a grumpy old man she''d known a long time ago, who never left his castle. "Yeah, sure," everyone said in unison, knowing how Sirius really was. He could probably mentally blend in with them easily. As they continued talking, waiting for the next champion, Fleur arrived after changing into a more comfortable outfit. "Hi, Fleur! You were amazing," said Perenelle, giving her a warm hug as Fleur arrived. "Thank you," said Fleur, a little embarrassed. "Though I was expecting it to be more difficult when they said I would face a dragon. But simply stealing an egg is easy," she said with a bit of pride. "Well, they had to lower the difficulty. I still remember the first competitions, which were about stealing a scale from a hydra or trying to tame a cerberus," said Nicolas, recalling the past. "What a coincidence, we have a cerberus in the Forbidden Forest," said Wanda, intrigued. "No. Even though it''s a three-headed dog, it''s not a real cerberus. It might be a mutation. A real cerberus is the size of an adult dragon, and its saliva is acidic, just like its breath is poisonous," said Nicolas, surprising everyone present. "So, you had to tame those things? That''s pretty crazy. And here I thought Hogwarts was already dangerous. Looks like it was worse back then," said Tony. "It''s funny how the European schools are the most dangerous in the world. And all because of Hogwarts, now that I think about it," said Stephen, laughing mockingly. "Let me remind you that you wanted to come to this school. We wanted to send you to Beauxbatons with Fleur and the others," said Perenelle quickly. Meanwhile, Fleur stared at Stephen with a bit of resentment, as it would have been quite nice if they both had gone to school together. Surely, all of Stephen''s siblings would have ended up there too. "But if I hadn''t come to Hogwarts, Harry would be in this dangerous school," said Stephen quickly to defend himself, to which Perenelle nodded in understanding and forgave him. "Knowing that idiot Albus, he would probably still be guided by that stupid prophecy. What nonsense," said Perenelle. After all, she had lived for so many years that she had seen hundreds of prophecies, some that came true and others that didn''t. But she usually didn''t interfere; after all, she was just an old woman who hoped to continue aging with her husband. Luckily, Stephen had come into her life, and then the others, something she would always be grateful for. While they continued talking, the new challenger had actually been in the arena for quite some time, but no one paid attention to him, except Ron, who was shouting excitedly every now and then. Krum quickly cast a spell, blinding and confusing his opponent, making him start walking erratically from side to side, stepping on several eggs. But Viktor took advantage of this to run toward the golden egg, grabbed it, and then quickly ran off, finishing his task. "Let''s all give a round of applause to Viktor Krum, who completed his task, even though he had some issues along the way! Now, we wait for the judges to give their scores," said Ludo, drawing the attention of Stephen and his group. "What a shame, those eggs could be useful for some interesting potions," said Loki, looking at the broken eggs on the ground. "They''re fake eggs," said Stephen calmly. "Really?" asked Wanda quickly. "Obviously, those dragons are ours, after all," said Stephen, as everyone looked at him in surprise, except for Natasha and Tony, who already knew, since they technically helped Stephen manage the family businesses. Though "help" was more like Stephen throwing everything at them and running away. After all, it was under Tony''s name, so it was the perfect excuse. Tony didn''t mind much, as he ended up doing what he did before. He even got several assistants to do the same. However, something that caught Natasha and Stephen''s attention was that his assistants were all men. They both assumed it was out of respect for Pepper. "Does that mean you knew from the beginning what the challenges were?" asked Hermione quickly. "Well... yes. I even know what the next ones are," said Stephen with a hidden smile. "Then why didn''t you tell Harry so he could prepare in advance? If we had more time..." Ron quickly said. "Yeah, but that would''ve been unfair... to Krum," said Stephen, since if he told Harry, he would also have to tell Fleur and Wanda. And the only one he wasn''t interested in telling the challenges to was Viktor Krum. Hearing this, Ron, the biggest Krum fan, quickly shut up. "So, how did Harry prepare to fight a dragon?" asked Wanda, interested. Hermione thought for a moment, knowing that it didn''t really change anything for them to know, since they would see it in a while. "Actually, when he found out the dragons wouldn''t see him as an enemy, we thought of ways to use that. Since we believe that once he''s close to the eggs, the mother would be protective, it would only attack then. So, we looked for a perfume," said Hermione quickly. "Perfume?" asked Stephen quickly, intrigued, as it was quite different from what Harry was supposed to do. Maybe because he felt more confident the dragon wouldn''t attack, he ended up coming up with another plan to exploit that weakness. "Yes. We talked to Ron''s brother to ask what dragon tamers use to avoid being attacked all the time. And he recommended a perfume made from the male dragon''s pheromones," said Hermione quickly. Hearing that, both the Flamel couple, Natasha, and Stephen were a bit stunned, while the others didn''t understand much. "Well, this will be quite interesting," said Stephen, as he suppressed the urge to laugh under the gaze of the others, who were seeking answers. Chapter 121 - 121: "Not so much for Harry." Honestly, I feel like these two chapters were a bit dull. Maybe... I don''t know. Let me know what you think. "Come on, tell us, what''s it about?" Wanda said while teasing Stephen, but he refused to say anything. "You''ll see," he said suspiciously. Meanwhile, in the arena, they brought out the last dragon, the most dangerous of the challenge: the Hungarian Horntail. A large dragon with black scales like sharp spikes and horns so sharp they seemed to pierce through everything. The main problem with this breed is that they are extremely fierce and violent. "So, without further ado, let''s welcome our final competitor. From Hogwarts, we have... aaa... Harry Potter Flamel!" said Ludo as he introduced Harry, who entered, cautiously peeking into the arena. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Harry stood at the entrance, looking at everyone in the stands. He even glanced at where his family and friends were sitting, who simply greeted him with a smile. Harry felt braver now, because although he hadn''t seen Wanda''s competition, he had heard about it and knew the dragons hadn''t done anything to her. That gave him some confidence. So, he started walking slowly toward the dragon, keeping his guard up. The dragon quickly sensed someone nearby and turned its gaze to Harry. Seeing the dragon looking at him, Harry stopped, keeping his wand in hand, ready just in case. "Looks like young Harry has some sort of plan. Normally, no one would approach a Hungarian Horntail like that," said Ludo as everyone was on edge, watching what Harry was doing. Then, everyone saw how, suddenly, the dragon, after looking at Harry, turned around and laid back down near its eggs, although it kept watching him with one eye. "What''s this?! The dragon, known for being extremely territorial and violent, just accepted Harry''s presence! Could it be that the Flamel family members were born differently so that dragons don''t see them as enemies?" Ludo exclaimed excitedly as he watched Harry continue to approach the dragon slowly, still with his wand ready. "Well, it seems like he''s close enough now," said Stephen, watching with interest to see what would happen next. When Harry was just a few meters away, the dragon quickly sniffed something in the air. It seemed that the perfume Harry had used had finally reached her. Upon sensing the scent, the dragon lifted its head again and looked at Harry, but not in a way that suggested it was going to attack him or violently; it had a rather strange look. "Male dragon pheromones usually help to calm a female dragon, as they recognize them as one of their own. The problem is when a female dragon is laying eggs. The pheromones signal to the females that they can find a mate for their offspring," explained Nicolas as he also watched what was happening with interest. "So, does the dragon think Harry is the father of her babies?" Hermione asked quickly. "No. Hungarian Horntail females force the nearest male dragon to be the father of their offspring," Stephen said, holding back a laugh. "So now Harry is going to be forced to raise dragons?" Wanda asked quickly, understanding everything and starting to laugh uncontrollably. "Well, looks like we''ll have some pretty interesting nephews," Tony said, laughing as well. "In mythology, didn''t Loki have some nephews who were even more special?" Natasha said, joining in with the others. "I already said that was fake. The idiots Fandral, Hogun, and Volstagg made up those stories in revenge for the pranks I pulled on them," Loki quickly responded before Natasha could tell the story of his supposed children. Meanwhile, Perenelle, though somewhat worried, knew that Harry had protection that could easily defend him from a dragon''s attack. Besides, everyone present would quickly get him out if he was in danger. Especially because it was a competition, they couldn''t interfere unless Harry needed help. After all, it was for Harry''s pride. Perenelle was about to tell Stephen and the others to stay alert to ensure Harry wouldn''t get hurt, but she realized it was pointless to say anything. Because all her brothers had their respective weapons ready in case of an emergency, even if they were laughing at Harry. They were prepared to jump into the arena to get him out. So, Perenelle gave a proud smile while watching what was happening with Harry. Everyone was watching as the dragon rubbed itself against Harry, not letting him go. As Harry struggled to free himself, it was quite difficult, after all, a dragon''s strength was much greater. Meanwhile, he looked towards his family, who were laughing as they watched him, which really annoyed him. "Tsk. I told Stephen I wouldn''t hurt the dragon, but if I keep this up, I''ll be the joke of the whole school for years," Harry said, frustrated, as he focused on a spell. "Looks like the dragon has really taken a liking to Harry, huh?" Ludo commented while observing the scene, unsure of how to describe it. "What''s this? It seems like Harry has something planned," he said, watching as Harry started creating hand seals. Suddenly, Harry split into ten identical copies of himself, surrounding the dragon. The dragon, seeing Harry multiply, and the scent of the perfume also increasing, which made her a bit dizzy, released the one she had been holding between her claws. "Hmm. Looks like he learned Ikonn''s illusions on his own," Stephen said, somewhat surprised, as that spell had only been taught to Misty and others skilled in illusion magic. "I taught him," Loki said with a bit of pride. "I asked your elf to teach me. After all, illusion magic is my specialty," he added, puffing up with pride. "Ah, I see," Stephen simply responded. Loki, noticing Stephen''s indifference, felt a bit uncomfortable. "I thought you''d be upset because I learned your magic," he said quickly, knowing that learning this skill would help him annoy Stephen and show he could do it too. "You''re my brother now. If you want, I can teach you, as long as you don''t want to rule a world," Stephen responded calmly, as if he didn''t care either way. Loki went silent for a while and refocused on what Harry was doing. Freed from the dragon''s claws, Harry quickly ran toward the golden egg and grabbed it, lifting it proudly as everyone cheered excitedly. Then, as he was about to return, the dragon lost control. "Well, it looks like the perfume also increased its power. Now it doesn''t want Harry to raise its offspring. Now it wants to have new babies with Harry," Nicolas quickly said as he observed the situation. Meanwhile, Stephen and Wanda, just to be cautious, were ready to intervene, as they didn''t want a dragon to violate their younger brother. "Hahaha, sorry," Wanda said, unable to keep a serious face as she laughed. "You idiot, you have to be alert just in case hahaha, sorry," Stephen said as well, not able to hold back his laughter. Meanwhile, Loki and Tony just rolled their eyes and prepared a magical cannon and an illusion spell, just in case, since the two eldest weren''t very trustworthy. Harry had to dodge several times as the dragon tried to grab him with its claws. "Tsk. Sorry, dragon, but I have to do this," Harry said as he and the other clones created chains to trap the dragon and quickly embedded them into the ground, leaving it completely immobile. "And with a plot twist, Harry Potter Flamel has just chained the enraged dragon and obtained the golden egg!" Ludo shouted as everyone in the stands cheered Harry''s name excitedly. After all, the other participants had easily completed their challenges, so there hadn''t been a real confrontation with a dragon. Meanwhile, Harry showed skill dodging the dragon''s attacks before trapping it with a spell that divided him into several clones. Though it was a bit strange at first, it ended up being quite exciting. "Now it''s time for our judges to score our Hogwarts champion," Ludo said as he pointed toward the judges. Unfortunately, the heads realized the mistake of using the perfume, so they deducted points from each one. Although Amelia and Ludo gave the maximum score, which made Harry tie with Viktor Krum at 40 points. "What a shame, although it was a perfect task for me. After all, there were some mistakes. So, the scores stand like this: Wanda and Fleur are tied with 50 points, while Viktor and Harry have 40. Looks like the next competition will be men versus women, to see if they can maintain the lead," Ludo said as the crowd cheered the name of their favorite competitor. Even Harry now had many fans. "So, see you in February for the second task. I hope everyone is ready for that day. Now we bid farewell to all," Ludo said as he looked at the camera, and thus the first task of the Triwizard Tournament came to an end. At one point, it became international thanks to magical televisions. Magical schools all around the world were watching this competition with interest, hoping that one would be created where they could participate as well. Chapter 122 - 122: no idea Everyone was celebrating as they lifted Harry and tossed him into the air, while the girls surrounded Wanda and congratulated her. Some students from other houses, like Luna, Loki, Tony, Daphne, and Artoria, joined the congratulatory party. "Excellent, Harry!" "We thought you''d hurt a leg..." "...or an arm..." "...but would you die? Never!" "Never!" said the twins as they lifted Harry, while the others talked among themselves and took turns as usual. "Hey, I got mine in less time and with more points than him! You have to congratulate me!" said Wanda, pretending to be annoyed. "Obviously, Wanda doesn''t count," everyone replied, smiling. "If it''s too easy, it loses its charm." "Why don''t you both open them at the same time? Let''s compare," said Stephen with a somewhat intrigued smile, putting earplugs in without anyone noticing. "Come on, open them," everyone said excitedly. Then, Harry and Wanda opened both eggs at the same time, and loud destructive noises came out, amplified by being two, causing several crystals to explode. Meanwhile, all the students tried to cover their ears in agony. Stephen, however, remained calm with a mocking smile. They quickly closed the noisy eggs, making everyone stare, surprised and terrified. "What the hell was that?!" Ron exclaimed while touching his ears. Wanda, on the other hand, was staring at the egg in her hands. Meanwhile, Stephen, seeing her, quickly put the earplugs back in. Then, before anyone could stop her, Wanda opened the egg again. "Turn it off!" "Aaaah!" Quickly, everything turned into chaos again. Wanda closed it while looking at everyone with an evil smile. "I know what it is... it''s an anti-human weapon," she said, acting proudly, to which Daphne sighed and took the egg from her hands in case she was planning to open it again. "Obviously not. Idiot," said Stephen, annoyed. "Although, it might be useful to create something," Tony said, thinking. That scene didn''t affect the party they had organized, as they smuggled in snacks and drinks to have fun until late. When they finally got tired, everyone returned to their rooms to sleep. The next day... "Hey, Stephen, look what I have," said Wanda as she ran toward Stephen with a small dragon in her hand. This was the one they used to draw lots for which dragon each competitor would face. It was simply an enchanted object with transmutation magic. "Out of the whole test, you''re happy you only won the object they used to draw which dragon you''d fight to the death with?" Stephen said, looking at her strangely. "Well, it was a pretty easy test, and I''m not good with transmutation magic. Although I can alter reality," Wanda said, still happy with her little dragon. "As long as you''re happy," Stephen said calmly as they walked to the dining hall together. Along the way, everyone greeted Wanda cheerfully, who was now even more popular. "Are you jealous, little brother? I''m cooler than you," Wanda said, teasing Stephen. "You''re talking to the one who was an international dueling champion so many times they wouldn''t let me compete. Though I used a different name," Stephen said, ignoring his sister''s teasing. "That doesn''t help," Wanda said, speeding up to enter the dining hall. When Stephen arrived, he realized that Harry had also become more popular, as now there were people surrounding him or greeting him while he tried to eat peacefully. Though it seemed like Harry was more distracted looking at an Asian girl not too far away. Stephen even saw when Harry tried to smile at her while drinking juice, but ended up spilling it all over the floor. Sigh. Stephen quickly approached. "I think it''s going to be hard to win over a girl like that," he said, handing Harry a handkerchief to clean his face. "Well, I don''t think you, sir, are the best one to say that," said Fleur, appearing behind Stephen, as she was also a witness to what happened. "Hey, I may have taken longer, but now I have the most beautiful girl, right?" Stephen said, smiling at Fleur. "Unfortunately, you don''t have me, I have you," Fleur said as she sat down, leaving a space for Stephen to sit next to her. Meanwhile, Hermione, who was sitting in front of them, suddenly threw her diary onto the table, catching everyone''s attention. Wanda, who was sitting next to her, flirting with Daphne, looked interested in her direction. "I can''t believe she wrote this!" Hermione said, pointing at the diary in front of her and beginning to read aloud. "Miss Granger, an ambitious girl, seems to have a certain fondness for famous wizards. Her latest prey, according to our sources, is none other than the Bulgarian hunk, Viktor Krum. It is still unknown how Potter Flamel has taken this romantic disappointment." "Aww, poor Harry," Wanda said, looking at Harry with sympathy. "Do you want your sister to teach you how to win over girls?" she asked quickly. "So, you must be a professional, right?" Daphne said vanity in her voice while staring at Wanda. "Obviously, I won over the most beautiful girl in Hogwarts. I must be a professional," Wanda said, gracefully dodging the bullet. "You two are so alike," Fleur said, smiling as she looked at Stephen and Wanda. Meanwhile, Harry, hearing what Wanda said, quickly responded. "No... thanks," although he hesitated for a few seconds. "Harry, you''ve got it! Why didn''t you tell me you were so popular? As your brother, I''m proud of you," Tony said as he approached to tease Harry. "It reminds me of my youth," ignoring that he was now a child. "Having money makes anyone popular," Loki said maliciously. "And where is your popularity? As a prince, you should''ve had a silver spoon, right?" Tony said sarcastically. "Hmp, the gods are different," Loki said quickly, as he began to argue with Tony. Fortunately, Stephen had acted fast and silenced them from the beginning so that only they could hear, as he didn''t want to listen to their fights. "Sir, you''ve received a package," said a first-year student, bringing a large box for Ron. After handing him the package, the student stood there, staring at Harry with a smile, causing everyone to fall into an uncomfortable silence. "Now, not even Nagel... later," Ron quickly said, shooing the boy away in embarrassment. Everyone looked at Ron for answers. "I told him I''d get him an autograph from Harry," Ron said as he started to unwrap his package. "Oh, it looks like it''s from mom," he said as he placed it on the table and pulled out an old-fashioned dress with ruffles, quite hideous. "...she sent me a dress," he said, while everyone struggled to hold back their laughter. "It matches your eyes!" Harry said mockingly. "Looks like you missed this," he said, pulling out some sort of retractable chest plate and showing it in front of him. Ron quickly turned to Ginny, who wasn''t too far away, sitting next to Luna, and said, "Ginny, this must be yours." "Of course not! That''s hideous," Ginny quickly responded, while the others couldn''t hold back any longer and started laughing. "What are you all laughing at?" Ron said, annoyed. "It''s not for Ginny, it''s for you," Hermione said, while everyone at the Gryffindor table continued to laugh. "It''s a formal gown." "Is this a joke? And what do I want with it?" Ron quickly replied. "Did you forget, little red number 6? We''re having a ball," Wanda said, looking at Ron as if he were an idiot. "Well, it seems that if anyone doesn''t get a date, they can ask Ron to be the woman," Stephen said, watching the dress, which looked like something from a distant aunt. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ha-ha-ha!" Everyone began mocking Ron''s dress. Annoyed, he stuffed it back into the package and continued eating while grumbling. "Speaking of that, beautiful lady, would you like to be my dance partner?" Stephen said, looking at Fleur with a smile. "Of course," Fleur said with a cheerful smile. "Daphne, you''ll be my partner, right?" Wanda quickly said after hearing Stephen and Fleur''s conversation. "Obviously. I have to keep a close eye on you," Daphne said with a smile. "You should all find a partner, or you''ll end up going together," Wanda said, looking at Ron and Harry mischievously. "A ball sounds interesting," Tony quickly said. "First-years can''t go," Stephen said, looking at Tony and Loki with mockery. "Dear brother, according to Hogwarts'' rules, if they don''t catch you, there''s no punishment," Tony said quickly as he arrogantly left the dining hall. Meanwhile, Loki was deep in thought as he made his way to his table in Slytherin. Chapter 123 - 123: "Next time, it''s better to seek professional help." "The Yule Ball has been a tradition of the Triwizard Tournament since its inception. On Christmas Eve, all our guests will join us in the Great Hall for a night of modest frivolity. As representatives of the hosting school, I expect each and every one of you to make a good impression. And I mean that literally, because the Yule Ball is a ball," McGonagall said, looking at all the Gryffindor students. Upon hearing that, all the male students began complaining, while the female students quickly cheered up. "Seriously? What did you expect, a battle to the death, the last one standing?" Stephen said, looking at his classmates as if they were idiots. "Silence!" McGonagall shouted to quickly calm everyone down. "The house of Godric Gryffindor has earned the respect of the wizarding world for nearly ten centuries, and I will not allow any of you to tarnish that name in one night by behaving like a bunch of rude, bumbling oafs," McGonagall said seriously, fixing her gaze on everyone present. "Dancing is letting your body breathe within every girl resides a beautiful swan longing to emerge and take flight, and within every boy, a lion prepared to pounce Mr. Weasley," she quickly said, turning toward Ron. He was with Seamus, mocking one of the girls who looked nothing like a swan, so McGonagall had probably overheard him. "May I have this dance, please?" McGonagall asked, extending her hand to Ron, who, amid mocking laughter, stood up. "Hey, boss," the Weasley twins said, approaching where Wanda and Stephen were sitting. "If McGonagall taught us how to dance like the head of the house..." "Do you think Snape and Flitwick are teaching the Slytherins and Ravenclaws?" they said while trying to hold back their laughter. This made everyone around them start laughing, which annoyed McGonagall a bit, as she was dancing with Ron. "Quickly, everyone choose a partner and follow my instructions," McGonagall said quickly, shooting an angry glance at Stephen and his group. The girls quickly stood up, while the boys tried to act clueless. "Sigh..." Stephen stood up, looking at his male classmates, then glanced at the girls who were staring at him like lions eyeing their prey. He started to regret it a little. Luckily, Wanda was there to help him. Well, kind of. "If you ask me on your knees, maybe I''ll be your partner," Wanda said, looking at him arrogantly. "I won''t tell Tony you used his popcorn maker to fry popcorn and filled it with candy, then it exploded while you were testing it," Stephen quickly responded. "Then it''s a pleasure to make a deal with you," Wanda quickly said. They both ended up as dance practice partners. "How disgusting..." Wanda said, taking Stephen''s hand. "It''s either that or choose someone else and make our partners jealous," Stephen said, annoyed. Seeing that Stephen and Wanda were dancing lightly, the others stood up in annoyance and quickly partnered with other girls. The dance practice began quickly. Although at some point, Stephen and Wanda''s dance turned into a battle of feet and attempts to step on each other, so McGonagall quickly stopped them. As Stephen walked alongside Tony, discussing some technical ideas about the fusion of magic and modern technology, they saw Ron and Harry walking somewhat depressed. "What''s wrong with you two?" Stephen asked quickly. "Nothing, we just didn''t get a partner for the ball," Ron said, a bit depressed. "You''re always in a group. How are we supposed to ask them?" Harry said quickly. "I thought several girls had invited you?" Tony said, somewhat surprised. "Yeah, but I didn''t know them, and they were more like fans coming up to me," Harry said, a bit embarrassed, since, technically, he didn''t have the same problem as Ron, because not even a single girl had come up to Ron to ask him. "Didn''t you ask Hermione to be your partner? There''s also Ginny, Luna, or maybe the grandmother. You can even ask Misty to create an illusion for you," Stephen said, although in the end, he was starting to tease. "You''ve fought zombies, dragons, and still can''t ask a girl to the ball. I''m disappointed," Tony said, shaking his head. "You could you teach us?" the two asked, a little embarrassed. Tony and Stephen looked at each other for a second and answered, "Sure," with a smile. In Sirius'' office: Ron, Harry, Tony, Loki, Fred, George, Sirius, Stephen, and, for some reason, Neville, who also wanted help asking a girl to the ball, were all gathered. "What if you just say: ''Do you want to come with me? I have cookies.'' Everyone likes cookies, right?" Ron suggested, looking for a good idea to talk to a girl. "Unless you want to end up visited by the Aurors. I think that''s the worst plan," Tony quickly responded. "Just tell her you''re the Chosen One," Loki said, looking at Harry. "Trust me, kid. Just flaunt your bank account, and you won''t even have to invite her. She''ll come to you," Tony added quickly. Sigh "You guys are useless," Stephen said quickly. "You can use one of our Weasley products. How about an Exploding Love Candy? She literally won''t be able to resist... but you might end up singed," the twins said, one of them seeming to have the best idea so far, more or less. "What about something like: ''Are you an axe? Because you completely disarm me''?" the twins said with mischievous smiles. "Just be yourself, but make sure ''yourself'' includes a bit of mischief and a whole lot of style," Sirius said, acting like the adult in the room and trying to give good advice. "When I was young, I was pretty good at flirting. Girls would line up to meet me." "By the way, Sirius, we might send you out front with Professor Natasha. So you''ll have to use your flirting skills to save yourself," George quickly added. "You see. There''s always a woman looking for me," Sirius quickly responded, while the others just looked at him like he was an idiot. They were probably looking for him to give him a beating for his jokes with his group. "Draw a portal directly to the ball with her on the other side. The implicit invitation will do all the work for you," Stephen said easily, sounding proud. "You''re the only one who can create portals. And I think kidnapping will also attract the Aurors to your door," Tony quickly retorted. (Nervously) "What if I plant a Mimbulus Mimbletonia bush in her garden as a sign of my affection...? No? Too weird?" Neville said softly. "And what the heck is that?" Ron quickly asked. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A very rare plant, that''s all," Stephen said. Bang The door suddenly burst open, startling everyone. They looked and saw Fleur, Natasha, Hermione, Wanda, and Daphne staring at them like idiots. "You better finish up your meeting full of nonsense," Natasha quickly said. "Don''t listen to the idiots. Just muster up some courage and ask if they want to be your partners," she said, looking at Ron and Harry. "Well, we gave the best ideas. You choose," Stephen said as he quickly left with Fleur. As everyone quickly dispersed, they laughed at the nonsense they had said. "Seriously, were those your plans for winning over girls?" Fleur asked, looking at her boyfriend suspiciously. "Of course not. We were just messing with them," Stephen said with a smile. "And if they actually did those stupid things?" Fleur asked, rolling her eyes. "Then it''s better to actually help them," Stephen said as he turned to look for Harry, not wanting him to end up in jail because of his own foolishness. In the Great Hall, all the students were doing their homework, under Snape''s watchful eye. "This is absurd. If we keep this up, we''ll be the only ones without a date for the ball." As soon as Ron said this, Snape walked over to him and shoved his head into his book to make him keep studying. "Well... us and Neville," Ron said quietly. "I don''t think it''s worth using the guys'' advice," Harry said while laughing with Ron. "They might not know, but he already has a date," Hermione quickly said, upset with her friends for mocking Neville. "So the others'' ideas actually worked?" Ron quickly asked, surprised. "Of course not," Hermione said, quickly ignoring him while she kept doing her homework. Fred quickly threw a paper at Ron, telling him to hurry up and find a date. "Who are you going with?" Ron asked, annoyed. Fred then threw a paper ball at Angelina and, with gestures and whispers, easily asked her out, to which she accepted without a second thought. Fred then turned to look at Harry and Ron, smiling arrogantly. "Hermione, you''re a girl," Ron said, turning to look at her, but quickly looked at her with annoyance. "How observant," Hermione said sarcastically. "Go with one of us," Ron quickly said. Meanwhile, Snape, who was standing behind them, quickly hit Ron in the head with a book. Harry, unable to hold back his laughter, also got a hit. After Snape walked away, they returned to their conversation. "Harry, didn''t you tell her?" Hermione quickly asked, looking at Harry. "What thing?" Ron asked. "Well... Stephen told me to ask Hermione, so she agreed to go with me," Harry said, a little embarrassed. Initially, he had wanted to go with Cho Chang, but she was invited by another guy. Then, Stephen, worried that Harry would use his silly ideas and end up making a fool of himself or getting arrested, grabbed Hermione, who was passing by with Natasha, and urged them to go together. "Anyway, it''s better to go with someone you know." Hermione didn''t mind and stood up calmly to hand in her homework to Snape. "I hope you find a date," Hermione said as she passed by a surprised Ron. "Dammit! So I''m the only one without a date. Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Ron quickly said, as he became depressed about being the only one without a date. "Now you''re going to have to help me. When I get back to the common room, I need a date. If not, we won''t be friends," he quickly said, while Snape, tired of listening to them, hit them in the head again. Chapter 124 - 124: "Before the Dance" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "---------- Divine aura, sacred aura, hypnotizing aura, aura of attraction, extreme beauty. These are some of the names the Flamel siblings gave to the aura they all share.According to Stephen, this aura has references in some ancient scriptures that speak of gods. According to these, when the gods descended to Earth, their pure aura made all living beings kneel before them.Obviously, what the Flamel siblings had was something different, as it seemed to work only with magical creatures or magical humans, that is, wizards and witches. Muggles simply saw them as extremely attractive.This aura is something they were born with, and in Harry''s case, it appeared after he became a Flamel by blood.For the Flamels, this aura can be annoying, as it hypnotizes everyone who gets close, leaving them completely mesmerized. That''s why they usually use a small button, an alchemical tool, that camouflages most of this aura. Doing it completely is difficult, however.Something they all share since childhood, in addition to this aura and their eyes, is that, due to their great beauty, they have suffered several kidnapping attempts of all kinds.For this reason, in addition to camouflaging their aura, they also hide part of their beauty.Even Harry has one of these buttons, as, as his magical power grows, so does his aura.While Harry was staring at his golden egg, thinking about how to decipher it, several students, including Ginny, brought Ron, who was completely in shock. Stephen was following behind with a mocking smile."What happened to you?" Harry asked quickly, concerned."He invited your sister to the dance," Ginny said, trying to hold back her laughter."My sister? He invited Wanda?" Harry said, confused. "What did she say?""She said no, obviously. She''ll go with Daphne," Hermione replied.Ron and the others quickly shook their heads."Did she say yes?" Hermione asked, noticing his reaction."No, it wasn''t Wanda," Stephen said, mocking while observing Ron, who was trying not to laugh."Wait, if it''s my sister and not Wanda, then did you invite Natasha?" Harry asked, completely surprised.Meanwhile, Hermione, Natasha''s number one fan, didn''t know how to look at Ron."She was walking... I love watching her walk... and suddenly I felt like something was controlling me. I couldn''t stop myself from asking her," Ron said."In fact, you shouted it. You asked her to marry you. It was really creepy," Ginny said, covering her mouth to stop laughing.Upon hearing that, Harry couldn''t help but ask:"And after that, what did you do?""Obviously, I ran away. I don''t know what happened to me," Ron said, lamenting."Well, although many students tried to court Natasha, now you can say you''re the only student who proposed to a teacher," Stephen said, mocking.Upon hearing this, Harry looked at the button on his chest and approached Stephen to murmur:"Didn''t Natasha have her aura suppressor?""It seems it malfunctioned for some reason. Though she wouldn''t tell me what happened. Just when Ron arrived, I was giving her a new one," Stephen said quickly.Then, Harry realized that, technically, his friend had been hypnotized by Natasha''s aura.A little sad for his friend, Harry decided to help him, after all, he had promised. He just saw Parvati and Padma walk by. They had invited Harry to the dance, but since he was going with Hermione, he had rejected them. From what he heard, Padma still didn''t have a partner for the dance."Padma, do you have a second?" he said, calling her quickly. "------- "What is this?... Why me?" Ron said while looking at himself in the mirror, wearing his formal attire.Harry entered the living room, well-dressed in an elegant and sophisticated suit. It even seemed to be made from the finest magical fabric. It was a blend of elegance and durability. Harry had taken off his glasses and combed his hair back, just like his brothers had told him. Now, he looked like a young nobleman from a great family. Well, in reality, he was.Ron saw him in the mirror and quickly turned around."What is that?" he said quickly, excited."My formal suit, why?" Harry replied, unfazed."Why does it look so cool? No lace or ridiculous sleeves?" he complained a bit."Well, I have to wear it. My grandparents gave it to me... And yours is more... traditional," Harry said, trying not to make his friend feel bad."Traditional? It''s archaic," Ron complained. "I look like my aunt Tessy... and I smell like my aunt Tessy," he said, sniffing his clothes.Meanwhile, Stephen, dressed in his formal suit, came out of his room and entered the living room. Upon seeing Ron, he was a little surprised."Well, it looks like, since you didn''t get a date, you decided to be the woman," he said, looking at Ron mockingly."And why do you look so good too? I don''t want to go anymore," Ron replied upon seeing Stephen''s outfit.Stephen wore a gray and black suit, with fine golden lines decorating it. He didn''t need to comb his hair to look great. His noble aura escaped with every gesture he made. If he were to release his aura, the people present would probably kneel."If you have a date, it would be rude. I''ll see you in the dining hall, I need to go get my date," Stephen said, ignoring Ron''s whining and leaving happily.As he walked through the hallways, full of excited students, they couldn''t stop staring at him. Some even started doubting his sexuality.When Stephen arrived at the place where he was to meet Fleur, he was stunned when he saw her.Fleur was wearing a simple but beautiful dress. It was a soft gray color with fine golden lines, just like Stephen''s suit. Obviously, it was magical fabric, as every step she took left behind beautiful sparkles that attracted even more gazes from those around. Her hair was up in a "princess-style" hairstyle, and the golden pins holding it in place had beautiful details, perfectly matching her hair.These gifts were from Stephen, who, in addition to being beautiful, had various protections."Remember when we were in kindergarten and they tried to kidnap us because we were so beautiful? Every time I look at you, I realize I was just an extra," Stephen said, looking at Fleur fondly."Haha, you''re terrible with compliments, my dear," Fleur replied, approaching him with a smile."You''re beautiful, Fleur," Stephen said, smiling softly while taking her hand."Thanks. You look pretty good too," Fleur said with a touch of arrogance."Just ''pretty good''? Look at me, I''m a real heartthrob. Surely many women at the party will faint just by looking at me... and some men too," Stephen said, though he said the last part with annoyance."Well then, Mr. Heartthrob, I''m interested in seeing that," Fleur replied, smiling and playing along with her boyfriend.Fleur took Stephen''s arm, and they walked together toward the grand dining hall.When they reached the entrance, many students were still outside, so when they saw Fleur and Stephen arriving, they quickly parted, as if it were Moses parting the sea. Some women fainted at the sight of them, and some men, for some reason, started crying."Told you," Stephen said, full of arrogance.To which Fleur just shook her head, amused by her boyfriend''s childishness."I caused the same effect," said a voice behind Stephen. Turning around, he saw it was Wanda and Daphne.Both were wearing white dresses identical to their partners'', with details that made them even more beautiful. Both had their hair loose, except Daphne, who had a pin on one side of her head.Now, the four of them were the center of attention in the entire place. Many looked at them with envy and longing, while others tried not to stare, feeling that their heterosexuality was being threatened.Meanwhile, Harry and Ron also approached. The contrast of Ron made Harry look even more impressive."Harry, you didn''t make us look bad. Like your handsomest brothers," Wanda said, looking at Harry''s attire and then turning to look at Ron. "Though your choice of partner is a little...""I''m not his partner!" Ron quickly said, annoyed."Hey, I''m not judging anything, just your outfit," Wanda quickly replied.As they mocked Ron, Padma and Parvati, along with their partner, approached the group.Padma looked at Ron with some surprise and said:"You look very... elegant," trying to keep a serious expression."She''s my dance partner," Ron quickly said, pointing to Padma.Meanwhile, Stephen and Wanda looked at Padma, sending her encouragement, so Ron went off with her quickly, angry, while Padma seemed to be asking for help with her eyes."Here you all are. Are you ready?" McGonagall said, quickly approaching the group."For what?" Harry asked, confused."To dance. It''s tradition that the three champions... four in this case, open the dance. I''m sure I told you," McGonagall quickly replied."No," Harry said, turning to look at the others, who were indeed aware."Well, now you know," McGonagall said, dodging Harry''s gaze before starting to push the other students toward the grand dining hall. "--------- Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 125 - 125: "Dance and Fun: An Unforgettable Night" "So, Hermione still hasn''t arrived?" Stephen asked, looking at Harry, who was nervously scanning the room. "No. Maybe she changed her mind," Harry said, worried, since he would have to enter alone and dance with the others. "Do you want me to create a pretty realistic illusion of some European princess to be your partner?" Loki said, appearing behind them. "I prefer Swedish models," Tony said, appearing from the other side. "What are you two doing here?" Wanda quickly asked. "Asgardians love parties," Loki said calmly, while everyone looked at their partners, who were exactly what they had said: an illusion of a princess and a model. "Wait, you two look more...?" Harry looked at them in surprise. "Older. We used a potion Loki created. See you inside," Tony said, extending his arm so that the Swedish model, who shouldn''t have been born in this era, could take it, and gallantly entered the dining hall. "I hope the alcohol is good," Loki said, walking confidently. "These guys..." Stephen muttered, shaking his head. Quickly, Daphne and Fleur smiled as they looked at the stairs. "You look stunning, Harry. You''re lucky," Fleur said, gesturing for him to turn around. "It seems like she took our advice," Daphne said, as she, Fleur, and some of Hermione''s friends had helped her pick out her outfit and hairstyle. Harry turned around and looked at Hermione with surprise as she gracefully descended in her pink dress and a hairstyle she had never worn before. Stephen gave Harry a light slap on the back to get him to react and go toward her. Harry quickly did, greeted her with a smile, and then offered his arm for her to take. "You look great, Hermione," Harry said. "Thanks," Hermione said, a little nervous, as she walked with him to join the others. "Your brother is better at giving compliments than you," Fleur said with a smile to Stephen. "Sometimes a simple one is enough." "Hey! You''re making me look bad. I''ll have to make this the best day of your week," Stephen said with a smile. "Week?" Fleur asked, confused. "Obviously. If I''m going to be in your life for many years, I have to make sure you''re happy all that time, right?" he said with a confident smile. "You''re improving," Fleur said, as she affectionately took Stephen''s arm. Then, the four champions and their partners lined up to enter the dining hall. As the door opened, the first to enter were Fleur and Stephen, drawing the attention of everyone. Some even sighed so deeply they forgot to exhale. Next came Wanda and Daphne, who were a beautiful combination of matching white, while Wanda smiled brightly. Daphne wore an elegant smile as she walked, holding her girlfriend''s hand. Then came Harry and Hermione, who also drew attention. Ron even spit out the drink he was holding, soaking Padma, who looked at him with disgust and annoyance while she wiped herself off. And lastly, Viktor entered with another student from Durmstrang. Unfortunately, the girl he wanted to invite flatly rejected him, and that girl was none other than Wanda, who looked at him with disgust as she told him she liked women and had a partner. From that moment on, Viktor kept his distance from Wanda, embarrassed. The great hall had been decorated to resemble a snowy place, as the ceiling had magical snow falling, and everything was white, presenting a magical visual display. Then, the four couples reached the center, under the watchful eyes of everyone present, and the soft music began to play. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Will you grant me this dance, beautiful lady?" Stephen said, making a noble bow to Fleur. "Of course, young sir," Fleur said, as she placed her hands on Stephen''s, and he took her by the waist. Wanda looked at Daphne with a smile. "We should''ve practiced more. I''m afraid I''ll step on you." "It''s fine. Just let me guide you," Daphne said, as she gently took Wanda''s hand. Meanwhile, Harry didn''t know what to do, so Hermione quickly spoke. "Put your hand on my waist." "What?" Then Hermione simply pulled him toward her suddenly and made him place his hand on her waist quickly, and they started dancing the way McGonagall had taught them. Though it was clear Harry didn''t know how to move his feet because of nerves and discomfort. Stephen and Wanda noticed this, so they gestured for their partners to approach Harry. "Idiot, calm down. Imagine you''re fighting a dragon," Wanda said. "We were in an apocalyptic world with zombies. This is easy," Stephen said. Meanwhile, their partners rolled their eyes at these comments comparing Hermione to dragons and zombies. But it actually worked for Harry, as he gradually calmed down, allowing him to dance better. He lifted Hermione by the waist and then gently lowered her again. Then, the professors joined in, encouraging many other students to gather their courage and also join the dance. Nicolas and Perenelle danced softly while sending occasional proud and joyful looks to their grandchildren. Meanwhile, Natasha was dancing with Sirius, glaring at him while he wore a face that suggested he wanted to escape at any moment. Grindelwald, however, wasn''t dancing; it seemed he had found his children, who had sneaked off, so he kept them close. Anyway, these two were enjoying the food and drink quietly, although, of course, without alcohol. However, they took advantage of when Gellert got distracted to sneak something they had hidden into their glasses. After the ceremonial dance, the band hired by Dumbledore began playing more modern music, causing all the students to lose control a little, even lifting Professor Flitwick and moving him around as they celebrated. Meanwhile, the Flamel siblings and their partners, tired from so much jumping and dancing, went to sit for a while while chatting happily. "Well, I haven''t had this much fun in a while," Stephen said, having taken off his jacket and now only wearing his gray striped shirt. Fleur, feeling a bit cold, had put on her jacket. "You always have fun doing silly things," Wanda quickly said. "I don''t think you can say that, especially not you," Daphne said with a smile. Hearing that, Wanda simply hugged her with a smile, coaxing her. "Ugh, my feet hurt, I''m not used to wearing shoes," Hermione said, moving her feet in pain. "I''m sorry. I stepped on you while we were dancing," Harry said, a little embarrassed. "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter," Hermione said patiently. "Hahaha, having fun like a teenager is great," Tony said as he stumbled toward them, walking clumsily and holding onto Loki''s shoulders. Meanwhile, Loki took a drink from his cup and then threw it on the floor, smashing it. "Another!" he said, laughing joyfully. "Someone better take them to their room before they get caught," Harry said, looking at his brothers. "Too late," Stephen said, pointing behind them, seeing their grandmother approaching with anger. "You two, young men, come with me right now!" she said, grabbing them by the ears and dragging them away. "Ow, ow, wait, grandma, that hurts!" Tony quickly said. "Even if you''re my mortal grandmother, I''m a god," Loki said, only for his ear to be twisted even harder until he had to beg for mercy. The others, seeing this, just smiled while Stephen calmly stood up. "Do you want to take a walk?" he said to Fleur, holding out his hand in front of her. Without thinking twice, she took it, and they both went off. "Let''s take a walk too," Wanda said to Daphne cheerfully. Meanwhile, Harry stayed with Hermione. Ron approached them with a frustrated expression. "What happened?" Ron asked. "Padma went to dance with another guy," he said, annoyed. "Wasn''t she dancing with you?" Hermione quickly asked. "No, we were sitting, but she was supposed to come with me," Ron said. To which Harry and Hermione didn''t know how to respond, so they just stayed silent. "-------- "So, how was the best day of the week?" Stephen said with a smile to Fleur as they walked down the school hallways. "Whenever I''m with you, it''s the best day of the week," Fleur said quickly, hugging Stephen. "Although you''re a terrible dancer," she said, teasing him. "That''s because you didn''t see me in my serious mode," Stephen quickly defended himself. "Then I''d like to see that so-called serious mode," Fleur said challengingly. Stephen immediately put on a stoic expression while looking at Fleur and spoke. "Could you grant me this dance?" he said directly, surprising Fleur. She composed herself and played along, putting on the same stoic expression while offering her hand. Then, the two of them started dancing softly while remaining serious. Though they couldn''t hold it for long and soon began laughing like fools, as Stephen embraced Fleur. "So, what do you think? I can be serious when I want to," Stephen said, his face just inches from Fleur''s. "I must admit, seeing you serious is a delight to me," Fleur said with an enchanted smile. "Then, I''ll try to be as delightful to you as I can." After saying that, Stephen gave Fleur a soft kiss while she hugged him tightly. ..... Thank you for reading Dear readers, Thank you for accompanying me on this literary journey. If you enjoy my novel and would like to continue reading, I invite you to support my work through Patreon and Ko-fi. Your contribution will allow me to keep creating and sharing more exciting chapters. I hope to count on your support and continue bringing you unforgettable stories! ko-fi.com/yodarki https://www.patreon.com/c/YoDarki Chapter 126 - 126: Another journey[Especial pt1] Now that I''m writing the chapters, I can greet those who joined. Sorry for the delay; I wanted to finish translating quickly. Welcome to Level 3! You are the best. Thank you for choosing my novel. I hope you enjoy it as much as I enjoyed writing it. [[ Darkrain , Foe Dozer , Oleg Shayko , Sunny Jones ] I love you all very much Another journey[Especial] "The hangover is killing me," said Tony as he approached the others sitting at the Gryffindor table, wearing dark glasses to shield himself from the light while holding his head in pain. "Didn''t you go to the infirmary for some potion?" Harry asked quickly. "Grandma Perenelle forbade it as punishment. I mean, this is parental negligence, right?" he asked hastily. But the others didn''t want to answer that, knowing he had brought it upon himself. "Where''s Loki?" Stephen asked. "Dead, maybe. He decided to talk back to Grandma," Wanda said, still sleepy as she lay on the dining bench staring at the ceiling. "What do you want him for?" Tony asked with interest. "Well, I found a place to set up the machine, you know," Stephen said suspiciously, and upon hearing that, Wanda quickly sat up. "Are we going on another trip?" she asked excitedly. "Shh. Don''t let the grandparents find out," Stephen quickly said, covering her mouth while glancing at the teachers'' table where their grandparents sat. "That sounds good. We need to let Natasha and the psycho know," Tony said. "Hey, are you guys doing that world-traveling thing? Can I come with you?" Harry asked quickly. "Of course. We''d be terrible brothers if we didn''t take you on a dangerous journey with us," Stephen said with a grin. "Then I need to get something for the hangover. I don''t want to end up sending us into a black hole," Tony said, recalling the pain he felt. At that moment, Loki walked in, fresh as a daisy. Noticing his siblings'' stares, he approached them suspiciously. "Why are you all looking at me?" "Why don''t you have a hangover?" Tony asked, a little annoyed. "Pfft, don''t compare yourself to me, mortal," Loki said arrogantly. "I''m a god." "Obviously, he took a hangover potion," Stephen interrupted. "Hmph, so what? I made it myself, so I didn''t break the punishment," Loki said. "Tsk. Snape''s favorite," Wanda mocked. "Whatever, just give me one. We need to use the machine, and with my brain about to explode, it''ll be hard to even connect the positive," Tony said quickly. "We''re using that machine again?... Fine," Loki said as he handed a vial to Tony, who drank it down without hesitation. A few seconds later, his haggard face regained color and he recovered. "Ah, even if it''s not very scientific, I love magic," Tony said, now recovered, taking off his dark glasses. "Let''s go. We''ll send a message to Natasha on the way," Tony said, hurrying the others. Stephen guided everyone to where they could set up the machine. And to everyone''s surprise, it was inside the castle. "No offense, but... the hidden place to avoid blowing up the castle is inside the castle?" Tony asked suspiciously. "Don''t worry. Even if this place caught fire with dark magic, it wouldn''t affect the castle," Stephen said confidently. When they reached the seventh floor, in front of a tapestry showing a man trying to teach trolls to dance, Stephen demonstrated how to summon the entrance. Walking three times while asking for what he wanted. "A place big enough to contain an explosion," he said three times, and then a door appeared. "Wait, so you can create a room that contains everything you need?" Wanda asked with interest. "Yes, but there are limits. Better get inside and see," Stephen said, opening the door. Upon entering, they were all amazed, as it was a massive, empty room with enough space to fit a Quidditch stadium. "More than enough," Tony said with a smile. "This school keeps surprising me," Natasha said with interest. "Misty, Dobby, Winky," Stephen called out quickly. Pop. Pop. Pop. With that sound, three house-elves dressed in neatly tailored servant suits appeared in front of Stephen. "Did young master Stephen call?" Misty asked quickly as the leader. Though it still seemed she didn''t have full control over the other two, because as soon as they saw their masters, they rushed over to them. "Master Harry! Dobby missed you," Dobby said as he hugged Harry''s leg. "Dobby, I saw you yesterday in the kitchen," Harry said, trying to shake him off. Meanwhile, on Wanda''s side, it was her who was happily picking up Winky. "Hello, Winky. Did you miss me?" she asked as she petted her head. "Of course, Mistress Wanda. Winky always misses Mistress," Winky said quickly. "You two, get back in line or Misty will punish you!" Misty said angrily, pointing at Dobby and Winky, who realized their mistake and quickly ran behind Misty and greeted everyone. "Good day, young masters. What do you need?" they said while making a noble salute, which Misty had learned from watching Muggle movies Stephen smuggled for his friend, Headmaster Ricky. "It''s fine, you don''t need to do all that. I need you to bring all the boxes from the secret room. Be very careful," Stephen said quickly. The three elves disappeared instantly and began bringing the large boxes into the Room of Requirement. With all the parts and components, everyone began assembling the machine. Except for Wanda, who stayed on the side playing with the house-elves. Luckily, thanks to magic, assembling the machine was quick. Only Tony had to make sure everything was properly connected before they could activate it. "Alright. You three, keep watch. I don''t think anyone will come, but better safe than sorry," Stephen said while giving orders to the three elves. "And if the grandparents ask... just tell them the truth. They trust us," Stephen added quickly while taking the pocket watch Tony handed him. This was for returning. Of course, Stephen had magically linked one to each of them. Just in case, Harry''s had a double enchantment. "At last. I was already eager to go to the next world," Wanda said excitedly with a big smile. "Don''t get too excited. It''s very likely we''ll end up in another alternate world," Tony said quickly. "Still sounds interesting," Wanda replied. "Nervous?" Loki asked Harry. "A little," Harry said, gripping the pocket watch tightly. "Don''t worry. If you end up in a black hole, we''ll try to collect your remains," Stephen said maliciously, trying to scare his brother. "Don''t scare him," Natasha scolded. "It''s a joke," Stephen defended himself. "Everyone, hold on," Tony said. "To what?" Harry asked quickly, but Tony immediately activated the machine, and everyone was sucked into a blue portal that appeared. Meanwhile, in the teachers'' lounge, everyone was having a meeting about the classes they would have together with Durmstrang and Beauxbatons. "Hmm. What was that?" Grindelwald asked, suddenly drawing the professors'' attention. "Sorry, Headmaster Grindelwald, what do you mean?" McGonagall asked, as her speech had been interrupted. "Sigh... Those kids used that machine again," Perenelle said while shaking her head. "Hahaha, it''s fine. I hope they enjoy their adventure. Once they have a way to know the destination, we should try it too," Nicolas said with a smile. Perenelle thought for a moment before responding. "When my grandchildren are born, we can travel with the whole family. As long as it''s safe." "------ Meanwhile, Dumbledore was sitting in his office eating candies while signing documents. He also felt the surge of magic nearby. That made him pause for a second, shake his head with resignation, and continue signing documents. "------- The Flamel siblings, after passing through the portal, reappeared in a forest. Although this time it was daytime and they were not in a cemetery. "Where are we?" Wanda asked quickly, looking at Stephen. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "There''s mana in the air, so it seems Tony was right. It''s another alternate world," Stephen replied quickly. "Well, at least we''re not near a cemetery this time," Tony said as he launched his reconnaissance drones to scan the area. "There are people nearby. Let''s head that way," Tony said, leading the way. Everyone followed him calmly while looking around. "This place feels familiar," Harry said as he looked at the houses around. And as if he had realized something, he started running in a certain direction. The others quickly followed him until they reached a vacant lot and looked at Harry, confused. "What happened to you?" Wanda asked quickly, confused. "It''s my parents'' house. Mine and my parents''," he said while pointing at the empty lot with mixed emotions. "Hmm. I don''t see anything," Tony said quickly. "What are you talking about? It''s right there!" Harry said, pointing. Stephen looked at the place suspiciously and then at Harry. Then, he approached Harry and plucked a hair from his head. "Ouch! Why did you do that?" Harry said quickly. But Stephen didn''t respond and used Harry''s hair for a spell while moving his hands. After a while, golden points flew toward each of them, and after that, the supposedly empty place began to take shape. And everyone saw a familiar two-story house. "Seems like it had a pretty powerful concealment spell," Stephen said as he looked toward the house. Chapter 127 - 127: Another journey[Especial pt 2] Another journey[Especial] Everyone looked at the place with interest. "So, this is where you lived before ending up with your aunt. Looks small," Tony said while looking at the house. "Hey, look at this!" Wanda shouted as she peeked over the wooden fence. "Shh, idiot. If the house was hidden, it''s for a reason," Stephen quickly said. Even so, along with the others, he peeked over the fence to look. Though Tony and Loki had to use Transfiguration to transform a small ladder so they could reach. "I hate being so small," Tony said in annoyance. "Don''t worry, you''ll grow up eventually," Natasha said with a quick smile. "Is that baby Harry?" Stephen said, looking at the house''s yard. In the yard, there was a large blanket on the ground, with a baby around one year old playing with some toys next to a little companion of the same age. "So, we''re in a different world in the past?" Loki said quickly and then looked around, expecting something. But he quickly calmed down when he saw nothing. [Looks like he''s going to do that every time he realizes he''s in another time. Maybe it''s some kind of trauma.] Stephen thought as he saw that. But he kept looking at baby Harry with the others. "Who''s the other baby?" Wanda asked, looking at Harry, but he just shook his head, not knowing. "How are my two princes? It''s time to go back inside; it''s getting late," said a beautiful woman as she walked out of the house and approached the children with a big, loving smile. "Aunt Petunia!" Harry said in surprise, and that sound caught the woman''s attention, making her look in their direction. Luckily, the others acted quickly and covered Harry''s mouth while hiding behind the fence. "Shhh, idiot, do you want us to get caught?" Stephen whispered angrily. Petunia, not seeing anyone, simply looked back at the two babies and picked them up in her arms. "Looks like Dudley and Harry will have to wash their hands before eating," she said while walking with the two babies easily, as if she was used to it and didn''t mind at all. "That''s your aunt, Harry? Then your uncle must eat well," Tony said, earning a hard stare from everyone present. "I mean she looks like she can cook well, right?" he quickly corrected himself. The others simply ignored him. "She looks like my Aunt Petunia, but much younger and prettier. The only reason I recognized her is because of an old photo I found at my uncle''s house. But even so, here she''s much more beautiful," Harry explained quickly, surprised. "Pshh." They all heard it and looked in the direction where Wanda was peeking through the house''s window, having jumped over the fence. "First spying and now breaking and entering. Well, we''ve already committed a crime, so what''s two or three more, right?" Tony said while following the others. They were all looking through the window at Petunia, who was in the kitchen, which connected to the dining room, so they could see her washing the hands of both children. Baby Harry, seeing the water, quickly started playing with it, splashing everywhere. "Harry, you like water, don''t you? How about I give you a nice warm bath before bed?" Petunia said while gently stroking Harry''s head with a smile. Meanwhile, their Harry looked at this with confusion. "Why is she so different?" he said while looking at his aunt from another world. "Well, the answer seems simpler than you think," Stephen said while pointing at Petunia, who pulled out a wand and used it to clean up the water mess the baby had made. "She''s a witch?" Harry said in surprise as he processed what he had just seen. "All right, you there. Raise your hands carefully and step away from the window," a voice sounded from behind them, startling them. They all quickly turned to see Sirius looking at them suspiciously while pointing his wand at them. "Hey, Miss Spy, aren''t you supposed to have good senses? Why didn''t you feel him coming?" Tony asked Natasha while raising his hands. "It''s good. Not even Stephen and Wanda noticed," Natasha said, nodding toward the two. They both had their mouths open with exaggerated surprise. As for Loki, he wore an annoyed expression, ready to attack at any moment. "Don''t even think about it, kid. You''ll be paralyzed before you can move a finger," Sirius said, looking at him confidently. "I don''t like this Sirius. He''s better when Natasha''s harassing him," Wanda said in annoyance. "In any case, he deserves it," she quickly added in defense. "You have to admit, this Sirius has a more experienced aura than our Sirius, who just ends up joking around with the twins," Tony said. Meanwhile, Harry didn''t know what to say about Sirius at that moment. "Enough with the chatter and raise your hands. And tell me who sent you and how you managed to get through the defenses," Sirius said with some anger. "Let''s just finish this," Stephen said as he moved his hand, making Sirius''s wand fly out of his grasp. Seeing that, Sirius tried to use wandless magic, but glowing chains appeared out of nowhere and trapped him easily. Sirius was in shock as he looked at Stephen with surprise, realizing he was captured so easily without being able to do anything. "Sorry about that, but you need to calm down. We''re not bad people," Wanda said as she approached Sirius with a gentle smile. "Saying that after tying him up doesn''t really work," Tony said sarcastically. "Then yes, we''re bad. Now give us all your galleons," Wanda said after hearing Tony. "Ouch!" Wanda yelped when Stephen walked over and smacked her. "Sorry about that, Sirius. I''ll release you, but you need to stay calm, okay?" Stephen said, looking at Sirius. Sirius put on a serious face as he looked at everyone present, and when his eyes landed on Harry, he paused for a few seconds in surprise before nodding. Then Stephen released the chains, freeing him. "So, will you tell me how you got past the barriers and why you''re spying on my wife, son, and nephew?" Sirius said as he stood up from the ground. Every now and then, he glanced at Harry. "Your wife?" everyone asked in surprise. "That''s right. Any problem with that?" Sirius asked. "No. No. Of course not, we were just surprised," Wanda replied for everyone. "But you look like a friend of mine. Just in case, are you related to the Potter name?" Sirius asked, looking directly at Harry. "Yes. My name is Harry Potter Flamel," Harry said softly. "Harry Potter Flamel? You have the same name as my nephew, though your last name is a bit different," Sirius said in surprise. "Yes, he''s the same one over there with the diapers. Although from the future. Well, not from this future, but from another future. But technically, it''s the same person more or less," Wanda said, jumping into the conversation. Meanwhile, all her siblings just facepalmed, realizing she had just given them away. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Future Harry?" Sirius asked, confused, looking at them with suspicion. "How can I believe you''re him?" he asked again while staring intently at Harry. "You shared a secret with me in case you were ever captured," Harry said, remembering something Sirius had told him a long time ago. "A secret? I''m all ears," Sirius said. Then Harry approached Sirius and whispered something in his ear. Immediately, Sirius looked at him in shock, completely surprised. "Only James and I know that" he said while thinking. "Alright, follow me," he added, trusting them a bit more. He then walked toward the house much more calmly. "What did you tell him?" Tony asked quickly. "It''s better not to know," Harry said with a bit of embarrassment while rushing after Sirius. "I think I heard something about spying on the neighbor and James''s mother turning them into pigs for a week," Stephen muttered quietly so only his siblings could hear. " "Petunia, I''m back!" Sirius said cheerfully as he entered the house. Petunia quickly approached the entrance with joy to greet Sirius. "Honey, I thought you had guard duty tonight," she said with a bit of happy surprise as she gave him a loving hug. "Yeah, but we have some guests," Sirius said, pointing behind him at Harry and the others, who were still watching the couple with interest. "Well, welcome. You arrived just in time to eat. Luckily, I always cook extra in case Sirius''s friends come over," Petunia said with a smile as she led everyone to the dining room. "How different is she?" Tony asked Harry. "Completely," Harry said while still looking at his aunt in shock. "Come on, sit down. We can talk while we eat," Sirius said with a smile. Chapter 128 - 128: Another journey[Especial pt 3] Another journey[Especial] "So, how did you come to the past?" Sirius asked directly. They all exchanged glances, but Stephen had the perfect excuse. "Around this time, I think the Ministry should be experimenting with a special Time-Turner that sent a witch to the past. But when she returned, she aged rapidly, right?" he said, recalling some research that was blocked a while ago. "Well, let''s say we discovered a similar way," Stephen said. "I see. When you go back, you won''t age the same way, right?" Sirius asked just in case. "Of course not. We''re professionals," Tony said, a bit annoyed. "The past?" Petunia asked, not understanding. Then Sirius calmly explained about Harry and how he knew a secret only he and James knew. He also mentioned how much Harry resembled James when they were young. "Now that you mention it, his eyes and some features do look like Lily''s," Petunia said as she looked at Harry fondly. "Don''t you think you''re trusting them too quickly?" Tony asked his siblings in a low voice. "I think it''s thanks to Harry. We should bring him along more often and throw him in front first. Maybe we''ll avoid a lot of fights," Stephen quickly replied. "And if they''re Harry''s enemies anyway?" Wanda asked. "We''ll use him as a shield." Harry simply ignored his siblings since he was used to it. "So, why did you come to the past? And right in the worst possible moment," Sirius asked with interest. "Well, we practically can''t control where we end up," Stephen said casually. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As they talked, Sirius noticed that Harry wanted to ask him something but seemed hesitant. "It''s alright, older Harry, go ahead and ask," Sirius said with a smile, noticing his hesitation. "Here too... Did my parents... die because of you-know-who?" Harry asked nervously. "And since you''re my godfather, did you adopt me?" "What are you talking about?" Sirius said, confused and a little annoyed. "James and Lily aren''t dead. They should be arriving at any moment from the Ministry and St. Mungo''s," he said quickly, realizing something. "Wait... Are they going to die?" he asked, quickly standing up in fright. Just then, several footsteps sounded at the entrance, and the door swung open as a couple hurried in. "Petunia, we''re back! Where''s my little Harry?" Lily said as she entered with an excited smile, having missed her beautiful baby during work. When she entered the dining room, she saw it was full of people and came to a halt, looking at everyone in surprise. Until her gaze landed on Harry. He also looked at her with surprise, his emotions changing by the second: nostalgia, affection, sadness, excitement. "Sirius, did you make Harry take that growth potion?" Lily said angrily, glaring at Sirius, as she had treated people as a healer who had accidentally taken expired growth potions and ended up with years added to their age. "Wow, she recognized you so easily," Wanda said, surprised. "And that''s considering our Harry technically changed his appearance when he evolved," Tony added. "Evolved? He''s not an electric rat," Stephen said, rolling his eyes. "I didn''t give him anything! When I got to the house, that Harry was already like that," Sirius said defensively with a comical smile. "Then why is he older now? You know how complicated it is to cure growth potion poisoning," Lily said angrily while James entered behind her. "What''s going on?" James asked as he walked in, holding baby Harry and Dudley in his arms, sounding confused. It seemed the little ones had escaped while everyone was talking and were crawling around the house. "Harry?" Lily said, surprised, looking at her son in her husband''s arms, then turning back confusedly to look at the older Harry. "Then who are you?" James also saw Harry and stared at him intently. "James and Lily, I present to you Harry Potter Flamel from the future," Sirius said with a mischievous smile. "Harry James Potter! Did you use the Ministry''s illegal Time-Turner?" James shouted furiously at Harry since, as an Auror working at the Ministry, he was aware of the old experiments, which were now illegal. "Don''t you know that when you return to the present, you''ll age hundreds of years in a second?" he said, both angry and worried. Hearing that, Lily quickly approached Harry angrily and grabbed him by the ear while scolding him for doing something so dangerous. "Are you crazy? How could you do something so dangerous? Where is my future self?" Meanwhile, the Flamel siblings just watched with mocking smiles, not interfering. Who wants to mess with a worried mother? Then, Petunia realized something and stopped Lily. "Wait, did you say Harry Potter Flamel? Like that legendary alchemist?" she asked quickly. Lily and James suddenly realized this, and they looked at Harry in confusion. Meanwhile, the Flamel siblings, who were standing in the back, started talking quietly among themselves. "Should we tell them?" Wanda asked. "But that would create another universe, right?" Tony said. "I don''t think another universe matters, honestly. It''s not ours anyway, and technically, thousands are created per second," Stephen said. "As long as there''s no entity trying to erase us for creating other timelines, I don''t think it matters," Loki added. They all looked at Natasha, who had been rather quiet this whole time. "Why are you so silent?" Tony asked with interest. "I just don''t have much to say," Natasha said calmly. The others looked at her for a second, then decided to leave it for another time. "Well, Harry technically told Sirius his parents were dead, so he already created another line. So, I don''t think it matters," Stephen said. "That''s true. Let''s just tell them; we already changed another line before anyway," Tony said, and the others nodded. "You mean we died, and you were sent to a Petunia who wasn''t a witch and had married a man who hated magic and wizards? And because of the mistreatment, the Flamel family ended up adopting you?" Lily said as she listened to what Harry had just told her, while the Flamel siblings held their secret meeting. Basically, Harry had told them everything while the others hesitated about whether to say it or not. "Yes. Actually, when I joined the Flamel family, we performed an ancient ritual, so my appearance changed quite a bit. Before, I looked more like him, but then I started to resemble you more," Harry said as he pointed at James and Lily. "I even have to use an aura suppressor, so this isn''t my complete appearance." "I guess Harry would be a terrible spy," Tony quickly said. "He just spilled all our secrets in less than a minute. Wow," Wanda said. "Sometimes the worst enemy isn''t the opponent, but a pig-headed companion," Loki added. "What''s the point of learning Occlumency if he''s just going to tell everything to the captors?" Stephen said. "Sigh. Leave him alone. They''re his parents. Of course, he''d want to tell them everything after so many years," Natasha said, defending Harry. Meanwhile, Petunia looked confused as she listened to the story. "I treated Harry badly? Just for not being a witch?" "Well, Auntie wasn''t as bad as Vernon, but she was indifferent. Although you raised me, so I don''t blame you," Harry said. "I''m sorry. If you''ll allow me, I''ll explain it better. And not as summarized as Harry," Stephen said as he stepped forward. "He''s my older brother. His name is Stephen Flamel, and he knows all kinds of mystical arts and incredible magic. Thanks to him, I met the grandparents and..." Harry was talking, but Stephen stopped him by covering his mouth. "All right, stop spilling all our secrets for a second, okay?" Stephen said, looking at his younger brother. Harry nodded, realizing he had just blurted everything out, feeling embarrassed as he sensed his siblings'' tired looks behind him. Lily and James, seeing their interaction, just smiled. Then Stephen explained everything in detail, obviously summarizing useless parts and what they didn''t need to know about the future. "I see. So, in your time, Petunia raised Harry in the Muggle world. After the Dark Lord killed us and was defeated by Harry, Sirius ended up imprisoned on false charges thanks to a traitor. Then, when Harry joined Hogwarts, he met Stephen, and his life changed for the better," Lily said as she summarized the story she had just heard, naming the parts that interested her the most. "Well, yes," Stephen replied easily. Meanwhile, Petunia was crying in Sirius''s arms, feeling guilty about how she had behaved in another time just because she didn''t have magic, while also mourning the Sirius who had been imprisoned for twelve years. Sirius, on the other hand, didn''t seem too affected. After all, he wasn''t the same, and now that he knew, he would do everything he could to change things. "So, a spy will reveal our location. It''s better if we move," James said quickly with concern. "I said: Why don''t we let Petunia be the Secret Keeper if she prefers to stay and take care of the kids anyway? That way, we would never be caught. Dumbledore choosing Wormtail was ridiculous," Lily said angrily. "Well, Dumbledore said they would suspect him less since we would be the first ones to be caught," James said, conflicted. "Wait, Dumbledore said Wormtail should be the Secret Keeper?" Stephen asked with interest. "Yes. Originally, it was supposed to be Sirius, but he works with me as an Auror, so if we were both caught, we could be tortured to find out Harry and Dudley''s whereabouts," James explained. "So, Dumbledore said it was better to choose someone else. In this case, Wormtail. Although I wanted it to be Petunia since she doesn''t want to be away from the children. But Dumbledore said Petunia would be the first one searched because she''s my sister and a Muggle-born like me," Lily said with annoyance. "There was also Lupin, but because of his condition as a werewolf, Dumbledore said he could be a spy for them," Sirius added with a bit of anger at them doubting his friend. "By the way, when you arrived, you said you were supposed to be on guard duty all night, but you had to come because we arrived," Tony quickly said, realizing something. "Yes. Besides being an Auror, we''re also part of the Order of the Phoenix, so Dumbledore sent me to guard the Longbottoms'' house. But when the intruder alarm went off, I switched with Moody and came running," Sirius explained. "What''s today''s date?" Harry asked quickly. "October 31st," James replied, confused. "Of 1981?" Harry asked again. "Yes, why?" "It''s today," Harry said quickly. Then Stephen and the others realized what he meant. Chapter 129 - 129: Another journey[Especial pt 4] 129- Another journey[Especial] pt 4 I''m thrilled to have more members joining! Welcome to Level 3 [OMG x WAFF3LZ and James31292]. I''m so glad you enjoy my stories enough to consider joining. Every time, you all amaze me more and bring so much happiness to my life! "-------------------- I''m writing from the ENT doctor''s waiting room while I wait to be seen, hahaha... Quick story: I almost got into a fight with an idiot waiting for the bus. When I was about to get into a fighting stance, I thought: I need to finish writing the chapter; it''s better to get back quickly. So, I just turned my back and walked away as calmly as possible. If the guy came after me to attack, I''d respond. But he just stayed there throwing some pretty lame insults when I was already half a block away. Typical day in Latam. "-------------------- "What day is it today?" asked Sirius, looking at Harry''s frightened face. Just then, they heard the sound of someone arriving at the house''s door. "All right, I''ll go see who it is," said James calmly. "No!" Harry shouted in fear, making everyone freeze. "What''s wrong, Harry?" Lily asked, confused, looking at the older Harry. "Relax, maybe it''s Lupin or some of the Order of the Phoenix. Dumbledore said he was going to send someone to help keep watch while Sirius was away. He probably doesn''t know Sirius is back yet," said James. "Seriously, these people?" Stephen said, sighing at how foolishly trusting they were. "You''re supposed to be hiding because a completely insane dark wizard is after you. And you don''t even have traps aside from the Fidelius Charm." "It''s Voldemort. Wormtail is the traitor, he told him where you lived!" Harry said quickly, making everyone turn serious. "Are you sure, Harry? Wormtail is our friend," said James quickly, not knowing what to believe. After all, Stephen had told them they would be betrayed, but he hadn''t specified who. Obediently, Stephen hadn''t suddenly told them their childhood friend was the traitor when they''d only just met him. After all, a normal person would likely kick them out of their house. "Just in case, how about everyone gets ready? If Harry is wrong, he can apologize later," Natasha said, intervening as the person continued to linger outside. Following Natasha''s advice, everyone pulled out their wands and prepared themselves while Lily and Petunia hid the babies in a wardrobe. Of course, they gave them plenty of toys and cast a light charm. Then, James quickly cast a protective charm on the wardrobe in case any spells flew in that direction. Sirius and James quickly took their positions on either side of the door, wands in hand, and glanced at each other before nodding. With his wand, James slowly turned the door handle. But the person on the other side seemed unwilling to wait any longer, and the door was blown off its hinges. Sirius and James immediately started firing spells at the intruder, but the figure, moving like black mist, dodged every attack with ease. Harry also joined the attack, launching several rapid spells from a distance. At that moment, the intruder realized there were more people than he had been told about, but he was still confident in his power. "Avada Kedavra!" he shouted, pointing at James, who was closest, with a malicious grin full of madness. Sigh. Stephen grew tired of watching and created a portal with his hands right in front of the fatal spell, and another appeared in front of the intruder. Then everyone watched as the green light entered the first portal and emerged from the second, hitting the intruder''s chest. The intruder obviously didn''t have time to dodge since it all happened in less than a second. "What?! " he screamed before collapsing lifelessly to the ground. Everyone was stunned by what had happened and approached the corpse with their wands drawn. "It''s Voldemort!" Sirius said in surprise, staring at the body lying on the floor. James, equally shocked, turned to look at Stephen and the others, who were all watching calmly. "This is the second time a Voldemort dies because of our interference," said Tony. "Should we go to other universes to hunt down more Voldys?" Wanda asked. "Maybe if we run into them," Stephen said as he walked over to Sirius and James. "Looks like Dumbledore was right, a guest was coming," Stephen said sarcastically. "Seems like our headmaster is a bit suspicious. Just like the last one we had to catch," Loki said with disdain. After all, he still didn''t like Dumbledore. "Maybe it was just a coincidence," James said quickly. "Then, test him. Tell him someone arrived, and you don''t know if it''s an enemy," Stephen said quickly. "He gave you something to send a quick message, right?" he asked, looking at him with interest. "Yes. I have a phoenix feather," James replied, hesitantly. "Do it, James. We need to know if he''s truly on our side. I''ve been doubting him for a while now. Ever since he prevented Petunia from being the Secret Keeper," Lily said, stepping out from behind the others. Hearing his wife, James complied and quickly wrote a note that read: We have a possible enemy who found a way to get in. Send help. Then, he placed it with the phoenix feather and, with his wand, sent it away. They all waited for a few seconds, and soon a flame appeared, leaving a piece of paper on the table in front of James. James looked at the others and slowly picked up the note, reading it out loud. "Don''t worry, I already told Sirius to go quickly. Try to hold on for a few seconds," James said, looking at the note in confusion. Then everyone looked in Sirius''s direction, waiting for the note to appear in front of him. But after more than five minutes, nothing happened. "Maybe he sent someone to inform him where he was supposed to be," James said quickly. "Really, James? Open your eyes. If it were something this serious, he would send a note like now. Don''t you get it? He''s obsessed with that professor," Lily said angrily. "He doesn''t even want to tell us how she really is." "But it''s Dumbledore. He''s been fighting against Voldemort for years," James said as he sat down, trying to process what he was hearing. "Well, to be honest..." Petunia said, and everyone turned to look at her. "I noticed that Dumbledore never actually interfered in the war. Yes, he created the Order of the Phoenix, but he always arrived when the battles were already over," she said quickly, making the others think and try to remember. "No... it can''t be..." James said as he realized the truth, feeling as if he had been struck by a shocking revelation. After a while, with everyone remaining silent, they saw a flame appear in front of Sirius, from which a note fell. Nearly half an hour later, the note finally arrived. Sirius, somewhat angry, grabbed the note quickly and read it. "The Potter family might be in danger." Upon reading those words, Sirius angrily destroyed the note. "After all this time, the note finally arrives! By now, everyone would probably be dead!" he said, rage evident in his voice. Now everyone had confirmed that Dumbledore didn''t even know where Sirius was. They also heard noises outside the house from someone running toward them, and the ground shook a bit, indicating the person was quite heavy. "James, Lily, Petunia! Are you all right?" Hagrid burst in quickly, his concern evident as he saw the house''s door was missing. When he entered the house, he saw everyone pointing their wands at him, so he stopped in his tracks. "What happened?" he asked quickly. Seeing that it was Hagrid, everyone lowered their wands with a sigh. "We were attacked," Sirius said, pointing at Voldemort''s corpse. "By Merlin! Is that Voldemort?" Hagrid said, shocked. "What are you doing here, Hagrid? Did Dumbledore send you?" James asked, his voice hiding a hint of bitterness. "No. I just wanted to check if the children were all right," Hagrid said without realizing anything unusual. "They''re fine," said Petunia, who was looking through the wardrobe door where baby Harry and baby Dudley were sleeping peacefully, hugging their stuffed animals. "That''s good. So... is the war over?" Hagrid asked, feeling a little happy about Voldemort''s defeat. "Obviously not. His followers are still out there. But we have to wait for the Order to arrive to get this thing out of my house," Lily said with disdain toward Voldemort''s dead body. "In the meantime, we''d better move him away," Hagrid said, taking the corpse and leaving it outside the house. After that, he went to retrieve the door that had been blown off and put it back where it belonged. Meanwhile, the Potter family and the others were preparing some tea to calm themselves while they waited for the Order of the Phoenix to arrive. Hagrid also joined them, and after they began to relax, they started hearing the sound of people apparating outside the house, one after another. The door to the house opened quickly, and Lupin, followed by some of the professors and members of the Order of the Phoenix, entered the house with concern. To their surprise, they saw everyone calmly drinking tea and eating snacks alongside people they didn''t know but who seemed to be getting along well with the Potter family. "You arrived quite late," Sirius said, a bit of disdain in his voice. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 130 - 130: Another journey[Especial pt 5] "------------------ If you notice a slight change in Dumbledore''s style, it''s because I had to seek a bit of help. I wanted this Dumbledore to sound as manipulative and tactical as possible"I couldn''t afford to waste this opportunity. And honestly, it turned out amazing to me. I even started to feel anger towards him myself. "------------ "We came as soon as we heard," said Lupin, confused by his friend''s disdain. "Is everyone alright? Where''s the enemy?" asked Lupin, looking at everyone present. Meanwhile, behind him, Mad-Eye Moody quickly entered, prepared to fight, and looked distrustfully at those he didn''t know inside the house. "Who are they?" he asked quickly. "It doesn''t matter who they are, they helped us defeat Voldemort," said Lily, glaring at Moody. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. "Voldemort? Where is he?" asked Moody quickly. "I left him covered on the side," replied Hagrid as he stood up and showed them the spot where he left the covered corpse. Moody, upon seeing it, quickly crouched down to check while using all kinds of analysis spells. "It''s true..." he said, surprised. Then everyone heard one last Apparition sound, so they quickly drew their wands, but realized it was Dumbledore. "Sorry, I arrived as quickly as possible," said Dumbledore as he looked at everyone present. Then he saw James and Lily standing not far away, and his eyes showed surprise, but it was fleeting. He quickly approached them with a worried expression. "It''s great that you''re safe," he said, showing a happiness that the Potter family perceived as fake. Sirius was about to say something biting, but Petunia stopped him. Dumbledore noticed the couple''s movements, so he quickly looked at Sirius. "It seems my warning was quite timely. Were you able to drive away the enemy?" he said confidently. "No. The enemy was killed. And quite easily, it seems," said Moody, interrupting. Dumbledore turned to look at him and then saw Voldemort''s corpse at Moody''s feet. "That is... Tom," he said, now unable to hide his surprise, but he quickly regained his composure. "I would have preferred to capture him alive so he could serve his sentence in Azkaban. But you did the best you could," he said, shaking his head with a bit of regret. "It''s alright if you explain how you did it," he said while staring directly into James''s eyes. "Wow, Legilimency even in front of everyone here? How shameless," said Wanda, looking at Dumbledore with mockery. Everyone heard that and was surprised, looking at Dumbledore with confusion. "Sorry, I don''t know what you mean, young lady," Dumbledore replied quickly, in a calm tone, though his eyes betrayed a slight flash of alertness. "Oh, sure, must be her imagination... Although I''d say she''s not the only one who noticed," said Tony sarcastically while his siblings looked at Dumbledore with mockery and interest. "It seems imagination has been working overtime today. But I assure you, there''s nothing out of the ordinary," Dumbledore said quickly, while the Potter family moved closer to the young people Dumbledore had never seen before. "Who do you think you are to speak to Dumbledore like that? I''ve never seen you before, and as far as I know, you have no right whatsoever to question him without presenting your credentials first," Moody growled, his magical eye spinning rapidly as it scanned the newcomers. "This is no place for provocateurs or loudmouths without foundation," he said with contempt. Then everyone saw how, suddenly, Moody was hit by a spell square in the chest, sending him flying several meters before crashing down and writhing in pain as he tried to get up. Quickly, all those who arrived late drew their wands and pointed them at Natasha, who had launched that spell so fast that even Dumbledore hadn''t seen it coming. "Hey, I wanted to do that. He still owes me for dealing with the Aurors," said Stephen while snapping his fingers, making everyone''s wands fly away effortlessly. Dumbledore quickly went on high alert and was about to draw his wand with caution, looking at the young people with great wariness. When he reached into his cloak, he realized his wand was not where it was supposed to be. "Looking for this?" said Loki, waving the wand mockingly in his hands. "It seems we''ve started off on the wrong foot," said Dumbledore with a serene but firm tone. "We must remember that force and intimidation will never be the path to a true solution. Now," he continued, observing calmly the one holding his wand, "I would appreciate it if you returned it, as a gesture of goodwill. There''s no need to turn this into something more serious than it already is." "Are you talking to one of Grindelwald''s children? Do you think he''s afraid of your threats?" said Wanda as she looked at Dumbledore as if he were an idiot. Upon hearing that last name, Dumbledore was quickly taken aback as he stared intently at Loki. "I can see you''ve fought hard to get here. Your actions don''t stem from hatred, but from a desire to change something you consider unjust. But this is not the way," Dumbledore said quickly. "Fought to get here? We simply appeared in the neighborhood and broke some Muggle laws, and before we knew it, we were sitting with his family," Wanda said, pointing at Sirius, who was glaring angrily at Dumbledore. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What matters is how we choose to act from this moment on. Sit down and talk with us, because even in chaos, there can be understanding," Dumbledore continued, trying to deescalate the emotions. "How can you speak of empathy and doing what''s right, Albus? Explain to me why the warning note for Sirius arrived when it was already too late. Why did you tell James to expect important visitors, and that visitor turned out to be Voldemort? What did you expect us to do against him? Because so far, the Order of the Phoenix arrived almost an hour later. What would have happened if my son and nephew had died? That''s why," Lily said furiously, staring at Dumbledore while the other members of the Order listened to that with surprise. Since they had just received the news, they had traveled quickly in concern and arrived as fast as possible. But now Lily was saying everything had happened an hour ago. "Lily, I understand your anger, and I will not deny that the circumstances turned out terribly unfortunate. However, my decision to send the warning when I did was not out of negligence, but because there were external factors beyond my control at the time. As for the visit, I could never have predicted that Voldemort would act so swiftly, using tactics that even exceeded our most pessimistic predictions. James knew the danger was near, and I trusted he understood the precautions he needed to take. The Order''s delayed arrival was not ideal, I acknowledge that, but it was a maneuver to protect multiple fronts. Difficult decisions are not always fair, but they are made with the hope of minimizing harm on a broader scale," Dumbledore said, explaining his point of view, causing some members of the Order to believe him and begin preparing to fight against Dumbledore''s enemies. "He''s better than you," Tony whispered to Loki, referring to how manipulative that old man was in front of them. "So, since you claim to be so committed to protecting the wizarding world, I will take on the responsibility you clearly haven''t fully embraced. I will destroy Voldemort''s Horcruxes. Let someone with determination take care of this matter once and for all," Stephen said as he used his portals to make the Horcruxes scattered across the world appear. Something his siblings had seen him do before. This greatly surprised Dumbledore, as it was the first time he had seen such magic. Then he saw how a sword of light appeared in the young man''s hand, and he began destroying each of the five Horcruxes there were. There was even one that was taking the form of Voldemort''s soul after his death; that''s where it ended. When he reached this last one, Dumbledore, who had been watching the whole time maintaining his fa?ade of calmness, finally spoke. "Consider what you''re doing. The prophecy will not be fulfilled if we eradicate every fragment of his soul without purpose. Voldemort must be defeated by the one the prophecy points to, or we risk altering destiny in unpredictable ways. Destroying the Horcrux might seem like the right act, but... is it truly the path that ensures the end of his threat?" he said with a hint of urgency in his voice, giving a warning. "Which prophecy are you talking about exactly? The one that says Harry has to die in the end? If that''s your brilliant plan, it seems your version of protecting the wizarding world is crueler than any of ours," Stephen said while keeping the glowing sword in his hand and, without a second thought, stabbed right into the heart of whatever was forming. With that, the last Horcrux began to shriek in pain as black smoke emerged from it and then started turning to ashes. "Then it will be you. If destiny no longer has a Voldemort, the balance requires a new focus. Accept your role, because the wizarding world demands it," Dumbledore said quickly, looking at Stephen with anger. Then he began using magic without his wand. Chapter 131 - 131: Another journey[Especial pt 6] "As Jorgie from Monsters Inc. would say, ''Bring me more doors, Charlie, I''m feeling inspired.''" "----------------------- "Great, another crazy Dumbledore. Just what we needed," Wanda said calmly, looking at Dumbledore, who had started moving his hands as the ground trembled. The other members of the Order of the Phoenix had no idea what the hell was going on. "Don''t you think our little brother is taking this quite personally?" Tony said, looking seriously at Stephen, who normally even during dangerous fights took things rather lightly. Although it was true that Dumbledore was quite strong and required Stephen to get serious, the truth was that with all of them present, Dumbledore would be fairly easy to defeat with their help. Wanda looked at Stephen a little worried since she more or less knew why Stephen was taking this personally. "You know, old man. Having someone control every aspect of your life sucks. No matter how important it is to keep the world in balance, it just means you''re not even living. You''re just the result of choices made for you," Stephen said as his mana began to flow powerfully. Dumbledore, feeling this, realized that this wouldn''t be an easy battle. But he had to do it. For the greater good. The Elder Wand, which was in Loki''s hands, flew automatically into Dumbledore''s hands, and as soon as he held it, he quickly launched a barrage of spells against Stephen and the others. No. More precisely, he was aiming at the Potter family behind them. It seemed he was determined to ensure Harry became an orphan, then blame Stephen as the killer. Sirius and James quickly grew furious and created a shield in front of their two wives. "You''re bloody insane!" Sirius shouted angrily. Then the Order of the Phoenix began to understand everything. Especially Lupin, who rushed to grab his wand and joined the effort to defend his friends. The Flamel siblings, for their part, split up so each could take a position. Wanda flew above the others while grabbing a piece of earth from the ground and launching it at Dumbledore. Who apparently no longer wanted to say a word and simply let his magic speak. He created a shield that turned the large piece of earth into dust upon contact. He then used a fire spell while shaking his wand, making the flames grow larger and larger. "Dumbledore, you must stop. You''re putting everyone in danger!" McGonagall shouted as she used all the magic she knew to protect the nearby members of the Order of the Phoenix. While one of them wasn''t so lucky and was consumed by the flames. Stephen quickly created a portal above them from which abundant water poured out, seemingly straight from the ocean. Meanwhile, Natasha created a wall to protect the others and prevent the water from crushing them. Since there was much more water than fire, the flames were quickly extinguished, but not before leaving steam all over the street, obscuring everyone''s vision like a thick fog. Loki quickly drew his wand and began to gather the mist into a single point to be able to see Dumbledore. Then, when the mist coalesced into a ball in front of Loki, they saw that Dumbledore was standing before him. "I''m sorry, boy. You can blame your roots," Dumbledore said with some regret, but his eyes only showed contempt. "Avada Kedavra." A green spell struck Loki''s chest, and he collapsed to the ground, much to the surprise of everyone present. The members of the Order of the Phoenix no longer saw Dumbledore as their savior. Now they saw his true face. Meanwhile, the Flamel siblings didn''t seem to care that their younger brother had just died. This confused the others, but a voice made them understand why. "You failed," Loki said behind Dumbledore, looking at him with mockery, and quickly threw a dagger that embedded itself in Dumbledore''s back. "Arrrgh!" he screamed in pain and quickly used magic to push himself away. He then looked at everyone and realized he was now at a disadvantage. The young ones were stronger than he had expected. Especially since they had managed to injure him after so many years. He quickly used a spell to pull the dagger out of his back, which fell to the ground covered in blood. Dumbledore looked at everyone present, including the Order, and quickly waved his wand. Then he looked with surprise, as he had tried to Apparate, but it didn''t work. Obviously, Stephen knew what he was trying to do. "Ah, right. Let me introduce myself, my name is Stephen Flamel, grandson of Nicolas and Perenelle Flamel. My grandfather taught me some alchemy. And as a habit, when I start a battle, I usually activate an anti-Apparition tool," Stephen said with a mocking smile. "Don''t you know? A cornered rat is infinitely more dangerous. And I am no ordinary rat." Dumbledore said. At this point, it seemed he no longer cared about showing his true face and didn''t fear resorting to extreme tactics. "What a coincidence. We are not ordinary felines, we are lions," Wanda said, appearing above Dumbledore. Using her magic, she attempted to strike him, but he raised his wand while creating a shield that began to crack. "Well, technically, I''m an eagle," Tony said as he finished assembling a large cannon, aiming it at Dumbledore and pulling the trigger. Then, a powerful beam of light shot out. When it hit Dumbledore''s shield, it shattered into pieces, and Dumbledore was sent flying several meters. But even as he was thrown backward, he lifted his wand, pointing at Lily Potter. "Avada... But at that moment, a beam of light aimed at his hand, causing the Elder Wand to fly away, leaving him stunned. He then looked in the direction of the one who had cast the Expelliarmus and saw the living image of James and Lily standing beside them. When he looked into his eyes, his Legilimency unintentionally activated. Although he only caught a few of his thoughts, they said: "Don''t mess with my mother!" As if they were shouting at the top of their lungs. "Harry?... So, my struggle all this time was destined to fail," Dumbledore said, thinking of the prophecy and that perhaps, from the beginning, the enemy was himself. But in reality, that was something no one could truly know, since, as he said before, a prophecy is just a probability. Then, hundreds of chains appeared around him, trapping every part of his body, not allowing him to move even a finger. This was Stephen''s spell. Wanda appeared in front of Dumbledore and delivered a magic-filled punch, knocking him unconscious. Finally, the battle was over. Although some destruction had occurred, fortunately, where the Potter couple lived was a place full of witches and wizards, so they wouldn''t be in too much trouble. The Potter family''s shield had been destroyed during the fight, and after a while, Aurors began to appear along with several witches and wizards from the area. "What happened here?" said a lady just arriving with several Aurors around her. That lady was Millicent Bagnold, the current Minister of Magic. Sirius and James quickly gestured to the others, indicating that they would handle it. Meanwhile, the other members of the Order of the Phoenix were still in shock as they processed that the man they followed didn''t seem to be as righteous as they believed. "What did you say?" Millicent said as she listened to what Sirius was saying. Obviously, being from a noble family, he had a good understanding of politics, so he continued speaking to her. The others, truthfully, weren''t interested in what was being said, so they paid no attention. But after a while of talking, they heard the Minister ordering the Aurors to check the last spells Dumbledore had cast. Everyone looked in shock when a green spell came out of the wand. "I can''t believe it," Millicent said with concern. But she quickly composed herself and gave the order. "For now, arrest Dumbledore and take the witnesses to give their statements. If what they say is true, Dumbledore will be imprisoned along with the Death Eaters. Now, take me to where you-know-who''s corpse is." After that, everyone present, including the Flamels, was taken to testify about what had happened. Of course, Stephen and the others pretended to be French visitors. They had documents to prove it, but the English Ministry of Magic didn''t even bother to verify them. If they had, they would have realized those documents didn''t even exist. After spending the entire night at the Ministry answering questions and a quick trial, during which other Death Eaters were also captured following Voldemort''s death, all the witches and wizards began celebrating. To the point where they received reports that the Statute of Secrecy was almost broken, but Millicent didn''t care. As they left the Ministry with the Potter family, the Flamel siblings knew it was time to say goodbye. "Do you think it''ll become a habit to say goodbye from the Ministry?" Wanda asked Natasha with a smile. "Maybe," Natasha replied indifferently. Meanwhile, Harry didn''t know what to say to his parents from another world, so he felt rather restless. "It''s okay, Harry. It''s time for you to go home," James said with a smile, looking at his now older son. Meanwhile, Lily gave him a big, loving hug. "I''m sorry for not being there to take care of you. I''m so, so sorry. Even though I''d love for you to stay, you now have your family, and surely your grandparents will miss you," Lily said as she cried. "I... I always wanted to meet you. You''re better than I ever dreamed," Harry said, trying to hold back his tears. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course," James said proudly. "If you ever figure out how to travel without getting lost, you can come visit," he quickly added. "We''re proud of you. And thank you all for keeping him safe," Lily said while stroking Harry''s face and then turning to look at the Flamel siblings, who were feeling quite uncomfortable with the farewell. "And that''s no easy task," Wanda said, shaking her head with mock exhaustion. "After all, he''s my son," James said with pride. "It''s time, guys," Tony said, no longer able to endure so much sentimentality. "Alright, Harry, take care of yourself. And don''t you dare follow your godfather''s footsteps from your time," Lily said quickly. "Hey!" Sirius protested, who was standing nearby with Petunia. "Goodbye," Harry said as he looked at them fondly. Then, a blue portal appeared, and all the Flamels were pulled through. As they left, they saw Lily break down in tears over the farewell while James hugged her. "------------------ When they reappeared in front of the machine in the Room of Requirement, everyone approached Harry. "Are you okay, kid?" Tony asked. Harry lifted his downcast gaze and saw all his siblings looking at him with concern. Even Loki, though he pretended not to care. "Haha, I''m fine. I want to go see the grandparents," Harry said with a smile as he walked out of the Room of Requirement. Then, when he opened the door, his grandparents were right outside. "You all are up to crazy things again," Perenelle said, sighing tiredly. Harry quickly hugged her, taking her by surprise. Then, all the Flamel siblings exchanged smiles and joined the family hug, including their grandfather, of course. "So, does that mean every time you come back, you''ll be this affectionate?" Perenelle said, smiling with joy as she looked at her grandchildren with affection. Chapter 132 - 132: Truths of the World Truths of the World After being caught by their grandparents, the entire Flamel family was having tea with snacks in Nicolas''s office while chatting. "Do you think our headmaster is just as crazy as the ones we encountered?" Wanda said as she stuffed her mouth with cookies. Nicolas and Perenelle had heard the whole story of this adventure, so they were well-informed. "Maybe he was at the beginning, but now that Harry joined our family, the old man left all the problems to me," Stephen said with annoyance. "Though he didn''t seem so obsessed with the prophecy, did he?" Stephen added, thinking lightly. "There''s actually a pretty simple answer to that," Nicolas interrupted, catching everyone''s attention. "As you said, in the other worlds you visited, there were slight changes, but they ended up completely changing the story," Nicolas said as he looked at them seriously. "So, our world also has one of those changes." "What do you mean?" Stephen asked quickly. "It seems that in that world, when you arrived, no one appeared to check what you were planning. If someone had appeared out of nowhere in our world, I''m sure one of the elders would have shown up quickly," Nicolas said, drawing everyone''s attention. Especially because he used the word "elders" to refer to someone else, a word he never used. After all, all the wizards he knew, he saw them as children because of his age. "Who are you talking about, Grandpa? And why do you say elders?" Tony asked quickly. "I think it''s time for you to know," Nicolas said as he stroked his chin, looking at his grandchildren intently. "As you know, there are powerful wizards and witches in the International Confederation of Wizards. They are the ones who watch over powerful wizards all over the world. After all, any of us could cause great destruction if we lost control. But, initially, those who had that job before the Confederation was created were seven ancient families. They were also the ones who created the Confederation," Nicolas explained seriously. "It''s said that these families are descendants of the first wizards who ever existed, although obviously, no one knows if that''s true. But these families are much older than any current family. It''s said that the heads of these families have a way to live hundreds of years easily. Although, in reality, it''s not quite like that," Nicolas said calmly. "The heads of these families can live peacefully for 400 or 500 years, but they can also connect with their ancestors to gain wisdom," he explained. "Why have I never heard of these families?" Stephen asked quickly. "A couple of years ago, during the witch hunts, it was said that it was a targeted attack on these seven families. Even though they had the power to eradicate any humanoid who went against them, they simply chose to hide. But they are still protecting parts of the world in secret: Asia, Africa, North America, South America, Antarctica, Europe, and Oceania. Well, it''s also said that they''re maintaining the seal of something, but that''s really just speculation," Nicolas said calmly. "Great, that''s all we needed, possibly powerful hidden families," Tony said. "I wouldn''t worry too much about them. The only times they''ve appeared in history were to protect magical interests and maintain balance with Muggles," Perenelle said quickly to avoid scaring her grandchildren. "And you all are quite strong for your age, you can easily defeat Dumbledore," she added quickly to encourage them. "But what does that have to do with Dumbledore not worrying about the prophecy?" Natasha asked quickly. "It''s because Dumbledore knows about the existence of these families. After all, he is the Supreme Wizard of the Confederation. He knows many secrets that wizards normally don''t. Many prophecies existed in the past, but some were easily destroyed by these families from the root once they appeared," Nicolas explained. "I see. It makes sense that he''s not so obsessed if he knows there''s someone who can handle the cleanup," Stephen said. "Tell us the truth, Grandma. When you were at your peak, how long would it take you to defeat Dumbledore?" Wanda asked quickly. "One second," Perenelle responded with a smile. "Argh! Grandma is a monster," Wanda said, surprised. "Well, let''s leave that conversation for now. It''s time for you all to return to your rooms; it''s quite late," Perenelle said quickly. Then, all the Flamel siblings said goodbye to their grandparents and left, leaving the couple alone in Nicolas''s office. "Do you think everyone is being watched by those elders now?" Perenelle asked with a bit of concern. "It''s certain. They must have noticed not only their power but also their technology. Especially now that they can travel to other worlds. But if they haven''t appeared until now, it means they don''t see them as a threat. Don''t worry, we''ve been under their surveillance since we were teenagers," Nicolas said, reassuring his wife. "Even if they see my grandchildren as enemies that must be purged, even if my bones turn to dust, I will fight them to the death," Perenelle said seriously. "Hahaha, I don''t think they want to have you as an enemy again. After you defeated the matriarch of that family 500 years ago, they had to send a representative to apologize. Even though we''re old now, thanks to Stephen''s tools, we''re young again. Even with our mana sealed at 90%, it won''t be easy to defeat us," Nicolas said, turning serious. "Well, you''ve always had it easier. You always fought using your alchemical tools," Perenelle said, complaining a bit to lighten the mood. "----------- The next day, Stephen was walking down the hallways heading to the dining room. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I found the runaway boyfriend who left his beautiful girlfriend the day after having a great date to have fun with his siblings," Fleur said as she appeared in Stephen''s view. "Sorry about that. To be honest, I was feeling a bit embarrassed," Stephen said as he approached Fleur and wrapped his arms around her waist, giving her a hug. "So running away was your first idea," Fleur said, slightly annoyed. "Hey, you''re making me feel bad," Stephen said with a guilty look. "Just kidding," Fleur said with a smile as she gave Stephen a big hug. "How about we go on another date right now to make up for my disappearance?" Stephen quickly suggested. "Mmm, that might be a bit complicated because I have a little stalker," Fleur said with a smile, glancing behind her at a column where a small head was peeking out, watching them both. "Prince!" Gabrielle said, realizing she''d been discovered as she ran toward Stephen with joy. "Hello, Gaby. Long time no see," Stephen said with a smile as he gave the girl a light hug. "Why are you following your sister?" he asked with interest. "Well... Dad told me to watch her so the fly wouldn''t get close. But I didn''t see any fly around," Gaby said, confused. Stephen didn''t know how to respond to that, while Fleur chuckled softly. "Well, Gaby, it''s because the giant fly is right here," Fleur said, pointing at Stephen. Gaby didn''t understand and just looked at Stephen, trying to figure out what her sister meant. "Since you''re here, how about I show you around the school?" Stephen said quickly, changing the subject. "Sure!" Gaby said cheerfully, grabbing one of Stephen''s hands and one of Fleur''s. The three of them walked around the school, showing the little girl the sights. Students from all three schools passing by looked at them with interest, as if they were watching a family strolling around. As they walked, they encountered Wanda, who froze in place as she looked at Stephen, Fleur, and then Gaby. "You... you... beat me... Daphne!" Wanda shouted and, for some reason, ran off while yelling her girlfriend''s name. "What was that?" Gaby quickly asked. "A crazy girl. Just ignore her," Stephen said with a sigh. "Wow, what a cute family," said a voice behind them, and the one who appeared was Natasha, looking at them with a smile full of interest. "Wow, she''s so pretty!" Gaby said, looking at Natasha with surprise. "What a well-mannered little girl," Natasha said as she crouched down to pat Gaby''s head. She had met her during the Quidditch match, but they hadn''t talked much since the girl spent most of her time playing with the Flamel twins and Artoria. "This is Gabrielle, Fleur''s younger sister," Stephen said, though Natasha probably remembered her. As they were chatting, the twins came running. "Boss Natasha, we found Sirius," Fred said while giving a military salute. "He''s hiding in the kitchen," George added. "Well done. You''re free to go," Natasha said as she stood up and quickly walked away. "Boss?" Stephen asked. "Sorry, boss. She''s stronger than us," the twins said, apologizing to Stephen for changing bosses. But they said nothing else and ran off again. Stephen didn''t pay it much mind. After a few more steps, they ran into Tony and Loki, who were arguing while walking together. "Idiot, what does it matter if your so-called Asgardian technology is better than human technology? I achieved better results in a couple of years than your species has in thousands of years," Tony said. "Don''t talk nonsense, human..." The verbal fight was about to escalate, but luckily, Gaby saw them. "Tony! Loki! I found you!" she shouted cheerfully as she let go of Fleur and Stephen''s hands. "Hey, kid. What are you doing here?" Tony asked quickly, stopping his argument with Loki. "I''m exploring Hogwarts with the prince and my sister. Huh?" she said as she turned around to point at Stephen and Fleur, but they had disappeared. Ding. Tony pulled out his phone, which had just beeped with a message, and quickly read it. [Take care of Gaby for a while. Good luck.] "Sigh. That guy..." Tony said in annoyance, looking at the message. But then he looked at the girl in front of him and remembered his own daughter, so he simply sighed and took her along to continue exploring the school. Chapter 133 - 133: “CLEANING” "CLEANING" "-------- This chapter is mainly to make it clear that the fragment was removed from Harry''s head. I couldn''t remember if I had done it before, so it''s better to clarify it completely. That''s why it''s a bit short. "----------- "Harry, finally Move aside, Wormtail, so I can greet our guest." Harry woke up sweating as he recovered. "Good morning, Harry. A nightmare?" said Stephen, sitting not far from Harry''s bed, looking at him seriously. In his hand, he held his wand, which was unusual for him to use. "Stephen? What''s going on?" Harry said as he got up and looked around the room. He noticed Wanda and Loki were also watching him seriously from different points in the room. Both of them remained silent, just observing him. "Natasha went to get the grandparents," said Tony as he entered the room. Meanwhile, Ron woke up from the voices, and seeing everyone in the room, he got quite a scare. "Why is everyone here?" he said quickly, but Stephen simply used his wand and sent him flying to the living room while Ron screamed in fear. "What''s going on, guys?" Harry asked quickly, noticing everyone was so serious. "You are Harry, right?" Wanda asked, staring directly into his eyes. "Obviously, it''s me. Who else could I be? Are you playing a joke?" Harry said quickly. "Voldemort, for example," said Stephen. "What?" Harry didn''t understand what was happening. "The dark aura returned to his scar. Obviously, it''s the boy," Loki said quickly. "Sigh. Harry, it seems that removing that thing can''t wait any longer," said Stephen as he put away his wand. Everyone had been sleeping when Stephen, Wanda, and Loki started to feel the dark aura, the cursed magic, and the curse on Harry''s body, so they quickly ran to his room and alerted the others while they kept watch. The dark soul fragment in Harry''s forehead seemed to be trying to control him or steal his body, so everyone was on guard just in case the one who woke up wasn''t Harry. A few minutes later, Perenelle, Nicolas, and Natasha entered Harry''s room with concern and began talking to Stephen. "Are you sure, Stephen?" Perenelle asked worriedly. "Yes. It seems that guy knows he can''t defeat us head-on, so he''s probably trying to control Harry. It''s better to remove that thing from his forehead," Stephen said seriously. "But some time ago, you said it would be difficult to remove it," Nicolas said quickly. "Well, it would only be difficult for me. But now Loki and Wanda are here. They can give me a hand," Stephen said confidently. "Doesn''t it make you feel a bit left out?" Tony said to Natasha, to which she just shook her head. After all, the two of them were excellent wizards in this world, but before, they knew nothing about magic. "Stephen, I know their magic is special and they are very powerful, but what Harry has is very dangerous. It could put his life at risk," Perenelle said quickly. "But if we leave it like this, one day he could wake up as Voldemort, and we would lose Harry forever," Stephen said quickly. "Can''t we search for the other fragments and destroy them all at once?" Wanda asked. "No. That guy would escape directly to Harry''s head," Stephen rejected the idea immediately. While everyone was arguing about what to do, Harry, who was sitting and listening, quickly stood up and spoke. "I want to do it." Everyone turned to look at him. "If this will get Voldemort out of my head, I want to do it. I trust Stephen and the others," Harry said with determination. "Sigh. Alright, if that''s the only option, let''s go to Nicolas''s office. We can create a safe zone there," Perenelle said, still worried. "--------------------------------- Everyone was in Nicolas''s office, where the walls, doors, and windows were covered with alchemical tools of all kinds for protection. It was like a completely different space in the world. Harry was sitting on a sofa while Wanda, Loki, and Stephen stood around him. The others watched from the edge. "Harry, this may hurt a bit, but it''s better if you''re conscious. Sorry, we don''t want Voldemort to take advantage and steal your body if we do it while you''re sedated," Stephen said quickly. "That''s fine," Harry replied. "Sigh." Stephen lightly touched Harry''s scar, and it quickly opened. Something dark came out along with part of Harry''s soul. "You two need to keep Harry''s soul whole. If I touch his soul, even slightly, you have to use all your magic to protect that part, okay?" Stephen said to Loki and Wanda, who stood seriously to the side. They nodded without saying a word. Then, Stephen created a dagger of light so small it looked like a scalpel. "Who would''ve thought I''d still be performing surgeries even here?" he said as he brought the dagger closer to Harry''s forehead. Then, he slowly began to cut. "Ahhh!" Harry screamed in pain as he felt his soul being torn apart slowly. "I''m sorry, Harry. It''s too attached to your soul. I''ll try to be as quick as possible," Stephen said while looking at his brother. "Do it! I can take it!" Harry shouted as he endured the inhuman pain. Meanwhile, Perenelle watched from not too far away as tears fell down her face. "That damned bastard. If he ever appears before me, I''ll burn him to ashes," she said with anger. "Ahhh!" After almost an hour, Stephen stopped and used magic to analyze Harry completely. "Sigh. It''s done. How are you?" he said as he made Harry''s partially exposed soul return. Harry, drenched in sweat and barely conscious, spoke: "Is it okay if I take a break from classes? I don''t think I can think clearly for a while." "Don''t worry. Our grandmother might give Dumbledore a beating if he tries to stop it," Stephen said with a smile. Then Harry passed out as the others approached to check on him. "Is he completely clean?" Wanda asked, exhausted since she and Loki had to defend Harry''s soul from Stephen''s magic, which drained most of their mana. "Yes. It seems that guy was trying to merge his soul a long time ago, slowly. That''s why it was so difficult to cleanse," Stephen said, annoyed. "If I had done it before, even if it was a bit risky, it would have been much easier," he said, blaming himself a little. "It''s fine. Now Harry is free from that damned dark magic," Nicolas said while patting his back. "Let''s take Harry to his room," Natasha said. "-------------------- "Aaah, damn it. Those meddling fools," growled a malformed creature sprawled over a sofa. "What''s wrong, sir?" Wormtail asked as he approached fearfully. "Nothing. Did you get it?" asked the creature " Voldemort. "We captured an Auror, sir. But... it seems his memories are erased every time we try to access them," said Wormtail, trembling. "Useless. If you can''t find a way to counter that magic, you''ll never do anything against those brats," the creature snarled furiously. "The books... the books scattered everywhere don''t work?" Wormtail asked, shaking with fear. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course not, you fool. We want to counter that magic, not use it. Those who haven''t been tainted by dark magic can touch those spells," the creature sneered with disdain. "Otherwise, they will simply die. "If we can''t counter it, then we''ll seek out more powerful dark magic." "Yes, sir," Wormtail said, bowing submissively. "Search the noble pureblood houses. And do it discreetly, Wormtail," the creature commanded. "--------------------- "How''s Harry?" Sirius asked as he rushed over with concern. "He''s fine, he just needs to rest," Stephen said, reassuring the man. "It was that day, wasn''t it? When that bastard killed James and Lily," he said angrily. "Yes. When he died, part of his soul attached itself to Harry," Stephen replied. "Are there more?" Sirius asked. "Yes. Several more," Stephen said calmly. "Then we have to find them and destroy them," Sirius declared firmly. "Oh, don''t worry about that. I can grab them at any time. But it''s better to destroy them right in front of that idiot before ending his life," Stephen said with ease. "I see." Sirius then left, as he had classes to teach. Chapter 134 - 134: No title Harry and Hermione were walking across the bridge leading to the castle while chatting. "How are you? Does it still hurt?" Hermione asked with some concern, looking at Harry''s forehead, which now had a smaller scar than before. It seemed that scar was slowly fading over time. "I''m better. Just a slight headache, it''s nothing," Harry said quickly. "I know I shouldn''t ask this right now, but... you haven''t researched anything about the egg, have you?" Hermione said. "Well, I was unconscious for two days, so it might have been a bit hard to research anything," Harry replied. "Sorry about that. I had to ask. I''m worried about you, Harry. You faced a dragon. If it weren''t because you''re special, just like Wanda, you would''ve been in great danger. And we don''t know what could happen next time," Hermione said quickly. "I know," Harry said seriously as he looked toward the distant lake. "Harry!" Wanda was walking cheerfully alongside Daphne as they saw him and approached. "How are you? Wanda told me you had a horrible curse and that they had to remove it, and it was really painful," Daphne asked. "I''m better," Harry said calmly. "That''s good," Daphne said quickly. "By the way, Harry, I figured out the secret of the egg," Wanda said happily. "If you''re here to rub it in my face, it''s not the time, Wanda," Harry said quickly. "No, silly. The water. While I was taking a bath with Dap..." "Ahem," Daphne interrupted. "When I was taking a bath completely alone, without Daphne or anyone else beside me." "You''re an idiot," Daphne said as she facepalmed, her ears red with embarrassment. "Well, the egg in the water seems to talk. You have to try it... you can take Hermione to help you figure it out," Wanda said with a mischievous smile on her face, while Daphne grabbed her arm and dragged her away to scold her. The last comment made Harry and Hermione feel embarrassed, so they looked at each other and quickly walked off in opposite directions without looking back. Meanwhile, at the lake, Stephen was standing, looking toward the bridge. "What are you looking at?" Fleur asked. "I think I saw Harry over there. Never mind. Are you sure you want to swim in the lake? We''re in the middle of winter," Stephen said quickly. "That''s why I brought you with me, darling. You can heat the water for me," Fleur said with a smile. "So, I''m being used. That breaks my heart into pieces," Stephen said as he touched his chest with fake pain. "Seriously. I thought you''d want to see me in a bikini. Then I''ll have to ask Natasha for help," Fleur said with a teasing look. "No need, you can use me as much as you want. Think of me as a tool with a human face," Stephen said quickly as he began to use magic to heat the water without a second thought. "Pervert," Fleur said while shaking her head. "-------------------- "What are you doing?" Stephen said as he walked by the library and saw the golden trio buried in books. Not far away, Wanda was talking to Madam Pince, or rather, getting scolded for being too loud. Daphne stood beside her, patiently waiting for the lecture to end. "We figured out the clue, so we''re doing some research," Harry said without looking up. "Where our voices sound, come seek us." "The Black Lake, it''s obvious," Hermione said quickly. "And to find it you have an hour." "Also obvious and very problematic," Hermione said again. "Very problematic. When was the last time you held your breath underwater for an hour?" Harry said quickly, with a bit of sarcasm. "You drown in a glass of water. Get it?" Stephen said with a smile while the others stared at him. "Ugh, I''m losing my touch," he said while grabbing a book and placing it open in front of Harry. "A little help from your older brother. Oh, but I''m on Team Fleur, so hopefully you lose," Stephen said as he walked away calmly. As he passed by where Wanda was still being scolded, he gave her a mocking look, causing her to lose her mind, and the next moment, they were both kicked out of the library. "------------------- "By the way, where are Loki and Tony?" Hermione asked as they waited in the stands. "They were kidnapped by an evil old man and sunk to the bottom of the lake with their legs chained," Stephen said calmly. "What?" Ron asked in surprise. "So that was what they had to find!" Hermione quickly said. "Seems like the old man still thinks family is always the most important thing. But maybe this time he chose poorly," Stephen said with a smile. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What do you mean?" Hermione asked quickly. "Stephen, you made sure the magical shackles on those two idiots were active, right?" Natasha asked as she approached seriously. "Not at all. No one was supposed to know," Stephen said with an intrigued smile. "Welcome to the second task. Last night, our four champions had something invaluable taken from them. Now, those treasures lie at the bottom of the Black Lake. To win, our champions must retrieve their treasures and return to the surface. They only have one hour. And only one hour. After that, they will be on their own, and no magic will save them. The task will begin at the sound of the"" BOOM! "Well, it''s started," Ludo said, looking in the direction of the idiot who fired the cannon early. The champions quickly began casting their spells, but before they could even activate them, the water not far away began to shake violently. The champions paused with some fear, wondering what might emerge from there. Then they saw Tony burst out of the water with magical thrusters, holding Gabrielle in his arms while she kept screaming in delight. Tony hovered over the water and looked down as he shouted: "I beat you! Technology is superior!" he said proudly. Meanwhile, the water below him suddenly froze, and from the center of the ice, a staircase formed where Loki walked out with a very annoyed expression, followed by another girl wearing the Durmstrang uniform. "It''s the human''s fault, she''s too slow," Loki complained as the girl behind him hugged her arms, shivering from the cold. "Sorry, it''s too cold. And remember, I''m wet," the girl defended herself. Meanwhile, everyone in the stands was silent. "Well, it was obvious," Stephen said, holding back his laughter. "Uh It seems the ones who were supposed to be rescued came out by themselves What do we do now?" Ludo said, looking towards the headmasters. "Uh Looks like we''ll have to delay the competition for another hour. Don''t worry, we''ll prepare quickly so the champions can compete." "Boo!" everyone in the stands shouted. But many others were laughing in amusement. "Mr. Flamel, could you give us a hand? You too, Miss Granger. And you, Mr. Weasley Fine, stay here," McGonagall said, appearing swiftly. "Sure," Stephen said calmly. They were then joined by two other familiar people. One was Daphne, and the other was a boy who always followed Viktor Krum around like an assistant. "So, now we''re the kidnapped ones," Stephen said with a grin. "Yes. But we''ll have to use bubbles so you''ll be underwater. Is that alright for you?" McGonagall said. "I don''t mind," Stephen said calmly. "I''m fine with it," Daphne said as well. "M-me too. Sure," the assistant said. "But will it be cold?" Hermione asked. "Don''t worry, Miss Granger. Professor Nicolas has prepared body warmers for you," McGonagall said as she handed them a necklace each. "This necklace also cancels your magic just in case," McGonagall added quickly. After that, they were taken near the lake where some hideous mermaids emerged, shrieking horribly about Dumbledore from above the water. Then the mermaids carried the four of them to the bottom of the lake, where they would sit and wait, not too far from each other. "---------- "Well, sorry for the delay. We had to find new treasures for the contestants, which were taken to the bottom of the lake. So, now we can officially start the second task of this fabulous competition," Ludo said as he looked towards the floating sphere. Many were still laughing. "Now, when the sound of the"" BOOM! "... Can we get someone else to handle that?" Ludo said in annoyance. Meanwhile, the champions now knew what they had to look for, so they quickly dove into the water since they had to do it with speed. "Here we have our participants, which we can now see thanks to this wonderful invention called the magic drone. Amazing, isn''t it? If they didn''t exist, we''d have to stare at the lake for an hour without knowing what''s happening," Ludo said as five giant screens appeared above the lake, showing the four competitors and a fifth one showing him. "It looks like the beautiful Fleur Delacour chose a rather beautiful transformation, to be honest. It''s like the legendary mermaids," Ludo said as the first screen showed Fleur with a mermaid-like form, although she was wearing an air bubble on her head. Thanks to her large fish tail, she moved quickly. "On the other hand, Viktor Krum chose the ugliest option," he said as everyone saw Krum with a shark''s head, swimming slower than Fleur since he had to use his arms and legs to move in the water, although he could breathe underwater. "Then there''s Wanda Flamel Is it really legal for this girl to compete?" Ludo said as everyone watched Wanda riding a large hippocampus that seemed to happily carry her. "Where did she even get a hippocampus? Aren''t they supposed to be very rare?" Ludo said, looking at all the judges. "And finally, we have Harry. Fortunately, the most normal of his siblings, who appears to have used gillyweed," but this comment made Natasha not far away glare at him, so Ludo tried not to look her way with some fear. Chapter 135 - 135: . "What is this...? It looks like Fleur Delacour is having trouble." said Ludo as everyone watched Fleur''s screen, where seaweed that seemed to have a life of its own was trying to capture her. Fleur quickly pulled out her wand and cast a magical slash, destroying all the seaweed around her at once. "It seems that concern was unnecessary." said Ludo as everyone sighed in relief at seeing her safe. "In Wanda''s place, it looks like she got lost with her hippocampus and is asking a... giant squid for directions. You know what, let''s just consider everything she does as normal." said Ludo quickly. "-------------- "What''s this? It looks like Harry is the first to reach the hostage area." said Ludo excitedly. "Hello, Harry, you got here first." said Stephen as he sat calmly. "Stephen? Hermione and Daphne, you''re the hostages?" said Harry quickly. "Yes. But if you think for a second that I''m your most precious treasure, I''ll kick your ass." said Stephen quickly. "Did the princess come to rescue her... princess?" said Wanda as she approached at full speed riding a horse with a fish tail. "Here you go, milady." she said chivalrously as she offered her hand to Daphne. Daphne, with a smile, took it and climbed onto the hippocampus''s back, which then shot toward the surface. "Hurry, Harry, you have to take my hand so I can lift myself up." said Hermione quickly, urging him on. "But what about Stephen?" said Harry as a mermaid approached him with a trident. "Only one." Then suddenly, Fleur appeared in her mermaid form and grabbed Stephen quickly. "See you above." said Stephen with a smile. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahh, Harry, you''re such a fool! Hurry." said Hermione, urging Harry, who quickly took her hand and started swimming toward the surface. "------------- "Hmm. Wait, Fleur, stop for a second." said Stephen while looking behind him. "What''s wrong?" "It seems someone wants to interfere with the competition." said Stephen as he looked in the direction where Harry should be. "----------- Harry, meanwhile, as he swam to the surface, started seeing little grindylows beginning to surround him. He sped up, but it seemed the gillyweed was starting to lose its effect. Then, the grindylows began grabbing Hermione and Harry. "Harry, use your wand!" said Hermione while kicking at the grindylow trying to bite her leg. Harry quickly pulled out his wand and started casting spells while still trying to swim upward. But the effect of the gillyweed ended, and he was starting to run out of oxygen. "Harry!" Hermione said worriedly, realizing he might lose consciousness. She quickly brought her face close to Harry''s so he could breathe with the bubble she had. "Ahh!" Harry quickly took a breath and then moved his wand forcefully. "Ascendio!" And with that spell, he shot toward the surface. Meanwhile, Stephen sighed and gestured for Fleur to also head to the surface. Harry emerged literally a second after Fleur, while holding Hermione with him. Then Viktor surfaced, looking annoyed for having to rescue a boy as his most precious treasure. Meanwhile, everyone in the stands kept shouting with excitement. Then, the champions and the hostages emerged from the water while the nurse quickly checked them, complaining that these games were madness. "Harry, are you okay?" said Hermione with concern, noticing that he had swallowed quite a bit of water. "I''m fine." said Harry quickly. "Although I thought magical creatures wouldn''t attack me." he said as he looked at his arms and legs covered in bites. "Someone threw a fury potion into the water. Luckily, only those things absorbed it. If it had been the squid..." said Stephen, appearing behind him while drying his hair with magic. "What? Someone tried to kill us?" said Harry quickly. "You, obviously." said Stephen. "ATTENTION!" shouted Dumbledore to make everyone fall silent, as the excitement in the stands was so loud that Ludo couldn''t be heard. Then, everyone quickly fell silent as they waited for the results. "So, the winner is Wanda Flamel, who used a mount completely taken from fantasy and rescued the hostage in a masterful way, earning the highest score," said Ludo as all the Hogwarts students applauded. "The second place was a bit of a close call since only by a mere second difference both emerged from the water, so it was decided they tied, with only 5 points less than the first place. These are Fleur Delacour and Harry Potter Flamel." Once again, everyone started cheering with excitement, this time both the Hogwarts and Beauxbatons students. "And the last place goes to Viktor Krum," said Ludo as the Durmstrang students applauded without much enthusiasm. Even Grindelwald shook his head in disappointment. Then, everyone left and walked away from the lake while still celebrating. "--------------------- Harry walked with a big smile alongside the others, but suddenly he stopped and looked in a direction, staring intently at one of the competition administrators. "What''s wrong, Harry?" asked Ron, looking at him with confusion. "That man... Can you see him?" said Harry quickly. "Yes, he''s one of Ludo''s assistants. What about him?" asked Hermione. "That fog surrounding him, what is it?" he asked quickly. "Fog? What are you talking about? There''s no fog anywhere." said Ron with concern. "You can''t see it... It''s a black mist completely surrounding him. It''s just like when that hippogriff died." said Harry quickly. "What hippogriff? Maybe the grindylow bites were poisonous. It''s better if we go to the infirmary." said Ron, sounding worried. Stephen, who was behind them, heard the conversation and looked at the guy Harry was pointing at intently, but he couldn''t see anything either. Then, he shifted his gaze to Harry while thinking about something. "Give me your glasses, Harry." said Stephen out of nowhere. "My glasses? What for?" said Harry as he took them off and handed them over. "Here." said Stephen after doing something to them and handing them back to Harry. Then he started walking calmly alongside Fleur. Harry put his glasses back on, still confused, but when he looked again at the guy from before, now he looked completely normal. It was probably Stephen''s doing. But it was better to ask him later; right now, he needed to rest and heal the bite wounds all over his body. "-------------- "What was that?" asked Wanda, approaching Stephen. "Harry''s power is awakening. Or maybe our blood is awakening a power that should be his." said Stephen seriously. "Will it be dangerous?" asked Wanda. "All our powers are dangerous. And we still don''t even know why we have them." said Stephen calmly. "It''s time to head back; I don''t want to catch a cold." "Fools don''t catch colds." said Wanda mockingly. "-------------- As Hagrid walked with the golden trio through the forest, they chatted cheerfully. Harry saw someone lying on the ground not far away. It was the same guy he had seen earlier, Ludo''s assistant. They quickly alerted the teachers, and Harry was called to the headmaster''s office, where Dumbledore and the professors were arguing heatedly with the Minister of Magic. "A man died." said Sirius angrily. "And he won''t be the last. We must do something." said Dumbledore quickly. "Nothing will be done. In times like these, the wizarding world needs its leaders to be strong." shouted Fudge quickly. "My grandson was the one who saw his corpse. Are you an idiot with a head full of power who can''t see clearly?" shouted Perenelle angrily. "The Triwizard Tournament cannot be canceled. Otherwise, I will look like a coward." said Fudge, trying not to look in the direction of Perenelle and Nicolas, two people with great economic and political power. "A true leader does what is right, no matter what others say." said Dumbledore quickly. "What did you mean by that?" said Fudge defensively while glaring at Dumbledore angrily. "Alright, stop it. Harry is here." said Nicolas, stopping the argument. Then Sirius went to open the door. Harry slowly entered, looking at all the professors present and the Minister of Magic, who quickly approached him with a friendly smile. "Harry, good to see you." greeted the Minister. "If you want, I can come back later." said Harry. "Don''t worry, Harry. The Minister and I have to leave now. You can talk to the professors. And you can try the snacks." said Dumbledore as he escorted Fudge out along with the other professors, leaving only the Flamel couple and Sirius. Perenelle quickly approached Harry with a worried look. "Sigh... Is it still too late to send everyone to study at Beauxbatons?" she said as she looked at her husband. "A little, but I don''t think the kids want to change schools when they have so many friends who could be in danger." said Nicolas quickly. "Especially Hogwarts, which is the alma mater of Harry''s parents." said Sirius quickly. "Come on, Harry. Let''s steal some snacks from that brat Albus and look for your siblings." said Nicolas with a smile. Chapter 136 - 136: “Gender Complications” "Gender Complications" Someone asked me how Wanda and Daphne are going to have children, so this chapter and the next one came out. Blame him, hahaha. .... "Winky, when Stephen''s food is ready, you need to put this seasoning on it. Don''t let Misty catch you," said Wanda suspiciously as she handed a salt shaker to Winky. "B-But Winky can''t do anything that would harm Master Stephen," Winky said quickly, looking at the object in her hand. "Don''t worry, Winky. The protections they have won''t allow anything harmful to work, so this won''t hurt him," Wanda quickly said with a smile. "Are you sure, Mistress Wanda?" Winky asked hurriedly. "Of course. Grandpa left those openings for his pranks, but Grandma punished him, so he never used them," Wanda said quickly. "You can use your magic to analyze it." Winky did exactly that. "If it won''t harm him, then it''s okay. Winky will help Mistress Wanda with her prank," Winky said with a nod. Then Wanda looked around and left, hiding in the shadows. "---------------- Winky entered the Hogwarts kitchen with the salt shaker in her hand, feeling a little nervous about being caught by the other house-elves, or worse, by Misty. But this made her look very suspicious. "Winky doesn''t want to help with pranks in the future," she said while nervously walking toward Stephen''s food. Just as she was about to sprinkle the seasoning Wanda had given her, a voice came from behind her. "What are you doing, Winky?" Misty said, staring at her intently. "N-Nothing. Winky was just putting some salt on Master Harry''s food," Winky said quickly, knowing that Misty was very overprotective of Stephen''s food and didn''t let any other elf near it. "What? Dobby is Master Harry''s elf. Dobby should be the one adding salt to his food!" said Dobby, who was passing by with plates to arrange. He quickly dropped them and rushed over to Winky and Misty. "Winky can do it. It''s just a little salt," Winky said quickly while keeping the salt shaker away from Dobby. But he quickly tried to grab it, so they started pulling at the salt shaker with force. "Dobby must do it!" "No! Winky can." While both of them tugged at each end, the salt shaker''s lid broke off and flew away, scattering "salt" everywhere. Misty looked seriously at Winky with suspicion and quickly used magic to analyze what the "salt" was. Noticing it wasn''t anything dangerous or harmful, she simply let it go. It wasn''t that she suspected her companions or anything like that. It''s just that she had always been in charge of Stephen''s food since he was a baby, and she wouldn''t let anyone take that right away from her. "You two are always causing trouble. Misty is punishing you. Neither of you will serve the masters for a week," Misty said as she scolded them. "It was Winky''s fault. Dobby should take care of Master Harry''s food," Dobby said quickly, feeling a bit depressed. "Misty has spoken. Now clean up your mess," Misty said firmly. Meanwhile, the elves in the kitchen watched the interaction between the three with interest and jealousy. After all, those three served masters all of them dreamed of serving. "--------------------- "How strange. I haven''t seen Loki or Tony these days," Harry said as he sat down at the table for lunch. "I think Wanda has kidnapped them for something they''ve been working on since the beginning of classes," Stephen said indifferently while sitting and waiting for his food. "Aren''t Durmstrang and Beauxbatons eating with us?" Ron asked while looking around. "Beauxbatons is having a fancy dinner as a party for Fleur, while Durmstrang is probably having an unfriendly meal with Viktor for coming in last place again," Stephen said with a smile. "Viktor is the best Seeker in the world, better than anyone else. He can''t be good at everything," Ron said while acting like a complete fan. Realizing he might have insulted his friend, he quickly added, "Obviously, professionally. At a school level, it''s Harry." "Thanks for the compliment," Harry said sarcastically. "Too bad you''re not a woman, otherwise you could throw yourself at him to show your weird and crazy love," Ginny said as she walked by with Luna, having overheard Ron''s speech. "It''s not weird and crazy love, I''m just his fan," Ron said quickly, annoyed, but Ginny simply ignored him and continued on her way with Luna. "By the way... why are you under the table, Sirius?" Harry said, looking down and seeing his godfather hiding. "I... I''m looking for something," Sirius said quickly. "A while ago, Sirius prepared a prank so Snape would grow a beard like Dumbledore''s, but Professor Natasha ended up getting it by mistake. That''s why he''s been hiding from her for more than a week," Hermione said, looking at Sirius with some anger. After all, she was Natasha''s biggest fan. "And how do you know that?" Sirius asked, somewhat surprised. "All the girls know. That''s why they look at you with disdain," Hermione said quickly. "Wow, messing with Natasha''s appearance really gets you in trouble. I imagine her anger increased a hundredfold after feeling like she fell into a silly trap she would never have fallen for," Stephen said while holding back his laughter. Meanwhile, everyone''s food appeared on the table, so they started eating peacefully. "By the way, Natasha is staring at us, so she''s definitely seen you," Harry said while looking at the teachers'' table, where Natasha was watching with a rather dangerous look. "Well, he deserves it," Hermione said as she started eating. "Sirius, why don''t you come eat with the teachers?" Dumbledore said after spotting Sirius, causing him to come out from under the table. "All right, Headmaster. I''m helping Harry understand something from the homework. I''ll eat with the students and reminisce about my Gryffindor days," Sirius said quickly as he made space between Ron and Harry and served himself a plate. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "As you wish," Dumbledore said calmly. "Sorry for being late. I had something to do," Wanda said as she ran in and sat at the table to eat. For some reason, she kept looking at Stephen and his plate of food every now and then with a smile. "What?" Stephen asked, feeling some irritation from her gaze. "Nothing," said Wanda with a smile as she started eating and tried to contain her laughter. As they ate, hurried footsteps echoed outside the dining hall, and quickly, someone burst through the doors in a rush. "Hey, Sorcerer, don''t eat that! The crazy girl did something to it," said a very beautiful girl with black hair and blue eyes, dressed in Slytherin robes, surprising everyone since they had never seen her before. Behind her was another girl covering her head, but her equally blue eyes were visible. Stephen was stunned and stared intently at these two new visitors. "Don''t tell me those idiots from the future are back again," he thought mentally, but the more he stared at the two girls, the more familiar they seemed. "Wait. You said she did something to my food," Stephen said as he dropped his spoon and quickly analyzed the plate. "What? What''s happening to me?" Lee Jordan said as he looked at his hands. Before he could do anything, he saw everyone starting to lose control as their bodies began to change. "What the hell did you do?" Stephen said as he looked at Wanda, feeling his own body starting to change, quickly transforming into a girl. That''s right, a woman. Meanwhile, the other students were also changing. The boys were turning into girls, and the girls into boys, causing everyone to get up in panic. "Everyone, remain calm," Dumbledore quickly said as he stood up. "Sigh... It seems another prankster put a potion in the food. Don''t worry, knowing these pranksters, it will only last a few minutes," Dumbledore said, casting a quick glance at Wanda and the others. Meanwhile, Perenelle was covering her face with her hand, shaking her head in exhaustion. "Ugh, me too?" Sirius said as he looked down and saw something he shouldn''t have, causing his body to feel off-balance. Now Sirius looked quite similar to his cousin Andromeda, and consequently, to his other cousin Bellatrix. After some chaos, thanks to the help of the professors, everyone managed to remain calm, as they would have to wait for the potion''s effects to wear off. Obviously, Natasha caught Wanda, and thanks to her interrogation, they discovered it would only last for a day, so everyone would have to wait no matter what. "------------------ "And why are you two like that?" asked Stephen... No, sorry, Stephany, to her two younger sisters. "She forced us to create the potion as a competition, and when we finished, she trapped us and ran away," said Anthonya, annoyed. "You two are so gullible," said Stephany, looking at them as if they were idiots. "Shut up, you can''t control her either, and you''re supposed to be the Sorcerer Supreme," Lokina said irritably. "Now we have to walk around the castle like this," Harriet said, looking at herself. "I feel like I''m missing something," Ronny said, feeling depressed. "It''ll only be for a chapter," said Stephany as the others looked at her, confused. "Sorry, I meant it''ll only be for a day. Just bear with it," she said and then walked away, irritated.